The present state of the Ottoman Empire containing the maxims of the Turkish politie, the most material points of the Mahometan religion, their sects and heresies, their convents and religious votaries, their military discipline ... : illustrated with divers pieces of sculpture, representing the variety of habits amongst the Turks, in three books / by Paul Rycaut Esq. ...
         Rycaut, Paul, Sir, 1628-1700.
      
       
         
           1668
        
      
       Approx. 719 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 116 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A58003
         Wing R2413
         ESTC R18075
         12167147
         ocm 12167147
         55345
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A58003)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 55345)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 821:22)
      
       
         
           
             The present state of the Ottoman Empire containing the maxims of the Turkish politie, the most material points of the Mahometan religion, their sects and heresies, their convents and religious votaries, their military discipline ... : illustrated with divers pieces of sculpture, representing the variety of habits amongst the Turks, in three books / by Paul Rycaut Esq. ...
             Rycaut, Paul, Sir, 1628-1700.
          
           [12], 218 p. : ill.
           
             Printed for John Starkey and Henry Brome ...,
             London :
             1668.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Table of contents: p. [9]-[12]
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Civilization, Islamic.
           Islam -- Turkey.
           Turkey -- History -- 1453-1683.
           Turkey -- Social conditions -- Early works to 1800.
           Turkey -- Defenses.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2001-10 TCP Staff (Oxford)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2001-11 Apex CoVantage
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2002-04 TCP Staff (Oxford)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-04 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-05 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             
               Sultan
               Mahomet
               Han
               the
               present
               Emperour
               of
               the
               Turkes
               aged
               23
               :
               yeares
               Anno
               1666
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PRESENT
           STATE
           OF
           THE
           Ottoman
           Empire
           .
           Containing
           the
           MAXIMS
           of
           the
           TURKISH
           POLITIE
           ,
           The
           most
           material
           Points
           of
           the
           MAHOMETAN
           RELIGION
           ,
           Their
           SECTS
           and
           HERESIES
           ,
           their
           CONVENTS
           and
           RELIGIOUS
           Votaries
           .
           THEIR
           MILITARY
           DISCIPLINE
           ,
           With
           an
           exact
           Computation
           of
           their
           FORCES
           both
           by
           LAND
           and
           SEA.
           Illustrated
           with
           divers
           Pieces
           of
           Sculpture
           ,
           representing
           the
           variety
           of
           Habits
           amongst
           the
           Turks
           .
           IN
           THREE
           BOOKS
           .
        
         
           By
           
             PAUL
             RYCAUT
          
           
             Esq
          
           Secretary
           to
           his
           Excellency
           the
           Earl
           of
           Winchilsea
           ,
           Embassador
           Extraordinary
           for
           his
           Majesty
           Charles
           the
           Second
           ,
           &c.
           to
           
             Sultan
             Mahomet
             Han
          
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           Emperour
           of
           the
           Turks
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             John
             Starkey
          
           and
           
             Henry
             Brome
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Mitre
           between
           the
           Middle-Temple-Gate
           and
           Temple-Bar
           in
           Fleet-street
           ,
           and
           the
           Star
           in
           Little-Britain
           .
           1668.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           HENRY
           Lord
           ARLINGTON
           ,
           His
           Majesties
           Principal
           Secretary
           of
           State.
           
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           AFter
           five
           years
           residence
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           in
           service
           of
           the
           Embassy
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Winchilsea
           (
           my
           ever
           honoured
           Lord
           )
           and
           this
           my
           second
           journey
           from
           thence
           by
           land
           into
           my
           own
           Country
           ,
           I
           judged
           it
           a
           point
           of
           my
           Duty
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           Religion
           too
           ,
           to
           dedicate
           this
           following
           Treatise
           ,
           as
           the
           fruits
           of
           my
           Travels
           ,
           Negotiations
           ,
           and
           leisure
           in
           those
           remote
           parts
           ,
           to
           the
           Noble
           Person
           of
           your
           Lordship
           ;
           as
           that
           
             Votiva
             Tabula
          
           ,
           which
           many
           both
           in
           ancient
           and
           in
           the
           modern
           times
           ,
           after
           some
           signal
           deliverance
           ,
           or
           happy
           arrival
           at
           their
           desired
           Port
           ,
           use
           to
           offer
           to
           their
           Gods
           ,
           their
           Saints
           ,
           or
           their
           Patrons
           :
           And
           truly
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           this
           Discourse
           treating
           chiefly
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Policy
           ,
           Government
           ,
           and
           Maxims
           of
           State
           ,
           seems
           naturally
           to
           appertain
           to
           the
           Patronage
           of
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           whose
           faculties
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Vertue
           have
           given
           you
           the
           Blessing
           of
           your
           Princes
           Favour
           ,
           and
           the
           Reputation
           ,
           as
           well
           abroad
           as
           at
           home
           ,
           of
           an
           Eminent
           and
           Dexterous
           Minister
           of
           State.
           
        
         
           It
           were
           a
           great
           Presumption
           in
           me
           to
           offer
           any
           Observations
           of
           my
           own
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           to
           the
           test
           of
           your
           Lordships
           Experience
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           is
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Customs
           and
           Manners
           ,
           but
           penetrates
           into
           the
           Designs
           ,
           and
           knows
           the
           Cabinet
           Councels
           of
           Neighbouring
           Principalities
           ,
           with
           whom
           our
           divided
           world
           may
           possibly
           be
           concerned
           ;
           but
           perhaps
           without
           disparagement
           to
           your
           Lordships
           profound
           Wisdom
           ,
           or
           over-value
           of
           my
           own
           abilities
           ,
           I
           may
           confidently
           draw
           a
           rude
           Scheme
           before
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Government
           ,
           Policies
           ,
           and
           Customs
           ;
           a
           Subject
           which
           Travellers
           have
           rather
           represented
           to
           their
           Country-men
           ,
           to
           supply
           them
           with
           discourse
           and
           admiration
           ,
           than
           as
           a
           matter
           worthythe
           consideration
           ,
           or
           concernment
           of
           our
           Kings
           or
           our
           Governors
           .
        
         
         
           It
           hath
           been
           the
           happy
           fortune
           of
           the
           Turk
           to
           be
           accounted
           barbarous
           and
           ignorant
           ;
           for
           upon
           this
           perswasion
           Christian
           Princes
           have
           laid
           themselves
           open
           and
           unguarded
           to
           their
           greatest
           danger
           ;
           contending
           together
           for
           one
           Palm
           of
           land
           ,
           whilst
           this
           puissant
           Enemy
           hath
           made
           himself
           master
           of
           whole
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           largely
           shared
           in
           the
           rich
           and
           pleasant
           possessions
           of
           Europe
           .
        
         
           This
           contempt
           of
           the
           Turk
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           caused
           the
           Emperour
           to
           be
           so
           backward
           in
           opposing
           that
           torrent
           of
           the
           Ottoman
           Force
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           first
           year
           of
           the
           late
           War
           broke
           in
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           suspition
           of
           designs
           from
           France
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           altered
           the
           Resolutions
           and
           Councels
           of
           the
           Emperour
           for
           prosecution
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           which
           then
           running
           favourably
           on
           the
           Christian
           part
           ,
           was
           no
           less
           than
           with
           the
           astonishment
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Turks
           themselves
           ,
           on
           a
           sudden
           understood
           to
           be
           clapt
           up
           with
           Articles
           of
           a
           disadvantageous
           Peace
           ;
           admiring
           to
           see
           the
           Emperour
           give
           a
           stop
           to
           the
           current
           of
           his
           Victories
           ,
           and
           relinquish
           the
           Game
           with
           a
           lucky
           hand
           .
           But
           this
           will
           seem
           no
           riddle
           to
           those
           who
           penetrate
           Affairs
           with
           the
           same
           judgment
           that
           your
           Lordship
           doth
           ,
           and
           consider
           the
           unfirm
           condition
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           was
           in
           ,
           by
           a
           daily
           expectation
           of
           the
           death
           or
           fall
           of
           so
           main
           a
           Basis
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           the
           division
           amongst
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           the
           League
           of
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           the
           French
           practices
           to
           make
           the
           Duke
           of
           Enguyen
           King
           of
           Poland
           ,
           and
           the
           extravagant
           demands
           of
           the
           French
           and
           Rhinish
           League
           for
           Winter
           quarters
           ,
           and
           places
           of
           strength
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           Hungary
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           Styria
           and
           the
           adjacent
           places
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           look
           on
           the
           Factions
           in
           Hungary
           ,
           and
           a
           considerable
           Army
           of
           French
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           Germany
           ,
           who
           were
           supposed
           in
           those
           parts
           to
           have
           rather
           come
           with
           design
           to
           over-awe
           the
           next
           Diet
           ,
           and
           force
           the
           German
           Princes
           to
           elect
           the
           French
           King
           for
           King
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           than
           with
           sincere
           and
           simple
           intentions
           of
           opposing
           themselves
           to
           the
           Enemy
           of
           the
           Faith
           :
           for
           then
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           use
           the
           Emperor
           could
           make
           of
           his
           good
           success
           ,
           was
           moderation
           in
           Victory
           ,
           and
           reconciliation
           with
           his
           powerful
           Enemy
           .
           And
           hereupon
           Earl
           Leisle
           being
           dispatched
           for
           Extraordinary
           Embassador
           from
           his
           Imperial
           Majesty
           ,
           to
           the
           Grand
           Signior
           ;
           though
           the
           Turk
           was
           elevated
           with
           the
           thoughts
           of
           the
           necessity
           the
           Christians
           had
           of
           a
           Peace
           ,
           did
           
           yet
           so
           happily
           manage
           his
           Charge
           and
           Employment
           ,
           as
           created
           in
           the
           Turks
           an
           extraordinary
           reverence
           towards
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           obtained
           such
           Honours
           and
           Treatments
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Turkish
           Court
           never
           bestowed
           before
           on
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Christian
           Embassador
           ;
           extorting
           this
           Complement
           from
           the
           great
           Vizier
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           more
           satisfied
           the
           Emperor
           had
           sent
           so
           brave
           and
           illustrious
           a
           person
           ,
           than
           if
           he
           had
           sought
           to
           reconcile
           his
           Affections
           with
           a
           hundred
           thousand
           Dollars
           more
           of
           Present
           .
           And
           to
           do
           justice
           to
           this
           worthy
           Person
           ,
           he
           hath
           brought
           a
           reputation
           to
           the
           British
           Nation
           ,
           above
           any
           in
           our
           age
           ,
           whose
           vertues
           and
           industry
           have
           acquired
           the
           highest
           Trusts
           and
           Preferments
           in
           Forreign
           Parts
           ;
           and
           done
           the
           same
           honour
           to
           his
           King
           ,
           under
           whom
           he
           was
           born
           a
           Subject
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           present
           Emperor
           and
           his
           Ancestors
           ,
           under
           whom
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           hath
           alwaies
           been
           a
           faithful
           Minister
           :
           having
           deserved
           so
           eminently
           for
           saving
           the
           whole
           German
           Empire
           from
           the
           Treason
           of
           Wallestein
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           single
           act
           of
           bravery
           (
           a
           story
           notoriously
           known
           to
           all
           the
           world
           )
           as
           can
           never
           in
           gratitude
           be
           forgot
           by
           that
           Nation
           ,
           nor
           want
           its
           due
           Record
           and
           place
           in
           the
           History
           of
           that
           Country
           .
        
         
           The
           speculation
           of
           what
           is
           contained
           in
           this
           following
           Discourse
           may
           seem
           unworthy
           of
           your
           Lordships
           precious
           hours
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           notion
           of
           Barbarity
           with
           which
           this
           Empire
           is
           stiled
           ;
           yet
           the
           knowledge
           hereof
           will
           be
           like
           a
           Turquoise
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           Jewel
           set
           within
           the
           Rose
           of
           those
           many
           Gems
           of
           your
           Lordships
           Wisdom
           and
           Vertues
           .
        
         
           This
           Present
           ,
           which
           I
           thus
           humbly
           consecrate
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           may
           be
           termed
           barbarous
           ,
           as
           all
           things
           are
           ,
           which
           are
           differenced
           from
           us
           by
           diversity
           of
           Manners
           and
           Custom
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           dressed
           in
           ●●e
           mode
           and
           fashion
           of
           our
           times
           and
           Countries
           ;
           for
           we
           contract
           prejudice
           from
           ignorance
           and
           want
           of
           familiarity
           .
           But
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           who
           exactly
           ponderates
           the
           weight
           of
           humane
           Actions
           ,
           acknowledges
           reason
           in
           all
           its
           habits
           ,
           and
           draws
           not
           the
           measures
           of
           Oeconomy
           or
           Policy
           from
           external
           appearances
           or
           effects
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           fundamental
           and
           original
           Constitutions
           ;
           so
           that
           your
           Lordship
           will
           conclude
           ,
           that
           a
           People
           ,
           as
           the
           Turks
           are
           ,
           men
           of
           the
           same
           composition
           with
           us
           ,
           cannot
           be
           so
           savage
           and
           rude
           as
           they
           are
           generally
           described
           ;
           for
           ignorance
           and
           grossness
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           Poverty
           ,
           not
           incident
           to
           
           happy
           men
           ,
           whose
           spirits
           are
           elevated
           with
           Spoils
           and
           Trophies
           of
           so
           many
           Nations
           .
        
         
           Knowing
           (
           My
           Lord
           )
           that
           this
           work
           which
           I
           have
           undertaken
           is
           liable
           to
           common
           censure
           ,
           I
           have
           chosen
           to
           shrowd
           my
           name
           under
           the
           patronage
           of
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           to
           protect
           me
           from
           the
           ill-understanding
           and
           mis-conceptions
           of
           our
           Countrymen
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           :
           against
           which
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           to
           be
           sufficiently
           armed
           in
           all
           parts
           where
           I
           travel
           ,
           when
           the
           countenance
           your
           Lordship
           affords
           me
           ,
           is
           joined
           to
           the
           authority
           of
           his
           Excellency
           the
           Earl
           of
           Winchilsea
           ,
           his
           Majesties
           Embassador
           Extraordinary
           ,
           now
           actually
           resident
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           my
           ever
           honoured
           Lord
           ;
           to
           whom
           I
           read
           ,
           a
           long
           time
           before
           publish'd
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           this
           following
           Treatise
           ;
           and
           as
           I
           received
           his
           favourable
           approbation
           ,
           and
           assent
           to
           the
           verity
           of
           most
           matters
           herein
           contained
           ;
           so
           I
           must
           ingenuously
           confess
           to
           have
           been
           beholding
           to
           that
           quick
           and
           refined
           Genius
           of
           his
           ,
           who
           often
           rectified
           my
           mistakes
           ,
           supplyed
           me
           with
           matter
           ,
           and
           remembred
           me
           of
           many
           material
           points
           ,
           which
           I
           might
           otherwise
           have
           most
           unadvisedly
           omitted
           :
           And
           his
           Excellency
           knowing
           that
           in
           his
           absence
           this
           Book
           might
           want
           a
           favourable
           Patron
           ,
           left
           me
           to
           my self
           to
           seek
           out
           one
           ,
           who
           might
           concur
           with
           him
           in
           the
           same
           innocent
           defence
           .
           And
           as
           (
           My
           Lord
           )
           you
           are
           a
           publick
           person
           ,
           and
           under
           our
           Gracious
           Sovereign
           ,
           are
           one
           of
           those
           generous
           spirits
           which
           have
           espoused
           the
           common
           interest
           of
           the
           Nation
           ;
           so
           I
           presume
           on
           this
           present
           occasion
           not
           to
           want
           your
           protection
           also
           in
           a
           single
           capacity
           :
           for
           which
           excess
           of
           favours
           I
           shall
           ever
           pray
           for
           the
           exaltation
           of
           the
           greater
           glory
           of
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           acknowledge
           my self
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             humble
             ,
             most
             faithful
             ,
             and
             most
             devoted
             Servant
             ,
             PAUL
             Rycaut
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           EPISTLE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Courteous
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Present
           thee
           here
           with
           a
           true
           Systeme
           or
           Model
           of
           theTurkish
           Government
           and
           Religion
           ;
           not
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           certain
           ingenious
           Travellers
           have
           done
           ,
           who
           have
           set
           down
           their
           Observations
           as
           they
           have
           obvionsly
           occurred
           in
           their
           Journeys
           ;
           which
           being
           collected
           for
           the
           most
           part
           from
           Relations
           ,
           and
           Discourses
           of
           such
           who
           casually
           intervene
           in
           company
           of
           Passengers
           ,
           are
           consequently
           subject
           to
           many
           errours
           and
           mistakes
           :
           But
           having
           been
           an
           Inhabitant
           my self
           at
           the
           Imperial
           City
           for
           the
           space
           of
           five
           years
           ,
           and
           assisted
           by
           the
           advantage
           of
           considerable
           Journeys
           I
           have
           made
           through
           divers
           parts
           of
           Turky
           ,
           and
           qualified
           by
           the
           Office
           I
           hold
           of
           Secretary
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Winchilsea
           Lord
           Embassador
           ,
           I
           had
           opportunity
           by
           the
           constant
           access
           and
           practice
           with
           the
           Chief
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           variety
           of
           Negotiations
           which
           passed
           through
           my
           hands
           in
           the
           Turkish
           Court
           ,
           to
           penetrate
           farther
           into
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           this
           Politie
           ,
           which
           appear
           so
           strange
           and
           barbarous
           to
           us
           ,
           than
           hasty
           Travellers
           could
           do
           ,
           who
           are
           forced
           to
           content
           themselves
           with
           a
           superficial
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           The
           Computations
           I
           have
           made
           of
           the
           value
           of
           their
           Offices
           ,
           of
           the
           strength
           and
           number
           of
           their
           Souldiery
           ,
           according
           as
           every
           City
           and
           Country
           is
           rated
           ,
           are
           deduced
           from
           their
           own
           Registers
           and
           Records
           .
           The
           Observations
           I
           have
           made
           of
           their
           Politie
           ,
           are
           either
           Maxims
           received
           from
           the
           Mouth
           and
           Argument
           of
           confiderable
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           Conclusions
           arising
           from
           my
           own
           Experience
           and
           Considerations
           .
           The
           Articles
           of
           their
           Faith
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           Religion
           ,
           I
           have
           set
           down
           as
           pronounced
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           some
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           Doctors
           and
           Preachers
           of
           their
           Law
           ,
           with
           whom
           for
           Money
           or
           Presents
           
           I
           gained
           a
           familiarity
           and
           appearance
           of
           friendship
           .
           The
           Relation
           of
           the
           Seraglio
           ,
           and
           Education
           of
           their
           Youth
           ,
           with
           divers
           other
           matters
           of
           Custom
           and
           Rule
           ,
           were
           transmitted
           to
           me
           by
           several
           sober
           Persons
           ,
           trained
           up
           with
           the
           best
           Education
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Learning
           ;
           and
           particularly
           ,
           by
           an
           understanding
           Polonian
           ,
           who
           had
           spent
           nineteen
           years
           in
           the
           Ottoman
           Court.
           
        
         
           If
           (
           Reader
           )
           the
           superstition
           ,
           vanity
           ,
           and
           ill
           foundation
           of
           the
           Mahometan
           Religion
           seem
           fabulous
           ,
           as
           a
           Dream
           ,
           or
           the
           fancies
           of
           a
           distracted
           and
           wild
           Brain
           ,
           thank
           God
           that
           thou
           wert
           born
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           within
           the
           Pale
           of
           an
           Holy
           and
           an
           Orthodox
           Church
           .
           If
           the
           Tyranny
           ,
           Oppression
           ,
           and
           Cruelty
           of
           that
           State
           ,
           wherein
           Reason
           stands
           in
           no
           competition
           with
           the
           pride
           and
           lust
           of
           an
           unreasonable
           Minister
           ,
           seem
           strange
           to
           thy
           Liberty
           and
           Happiness
           ,
           thank
           God
           that
           thou
           art
           born
           in
           a
           Country
           the
           most
           free
           and
           just
           in
           all
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           a
           Subject
           to
           the
           most
           indulgent
           ,
           the
           most
           gracious
           of
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Universe
           ;
           That
           thy
           Wife
           ,
           thy
           Children
           ,
           and
           the
           fruits
           of
           thy
           labour
           can
           be
           called
           thine
           own
           ,
           and
           protected
           by
           the
           valiant
           Arm
           of
           thy
           fortunate
           King
           :
           And
           thus
           learn
           to
           know
           and
           prize
           thy
           own
           Freedom
           ,
           by
           comparison
           with
           Forreign
           Servitude
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayst
           ever
           bless
           God
           and
           thy
           King
           ,
           and
           make
           thy
           Happiness
           breed
           thy
           Content
           ,
           without
           degenerating
           into
           wantonness
           ,
           or
           desire
           of
           revolution
           .
        
         
           Farewell
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           Of
           the
           several
           CHAPTERS
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               First
               Book
               .
            
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               THE
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Government
               ,
               being
               different
               from
               most
               others
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               hath
               need
               of
               peculiar
               Maxims
               and
               Rules
               whereon
               to
               establish
               and
               confirm
               it self
               .
            
             
               Page
               1
            
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               The
               absoluteness
               of
               the
               Emperour
               is
               a
               great
               support
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Empire
               .
            
             
               2
            
             
               CHAP.
               III
               The
               Lesson
               of
               Obedience
               to
               their
               Emperour
               is
               taught
               by
               the
               Turks
               as
               a
               Principle
               of
               Religion
               ,
               rather
               than
               of
               State.
               
            
             
               8
            
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               The
               History
               of
               Kiosem
               ,
               or
               the
               Queen-Mother
               .
            
             
               11
            
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               The
               Education
               of
               Young
               Men
               in
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               those
               who
               are
               to
               discharge
               the
               great
               Offices
               of
               the
               Empire
               are
               elected
               ;
               it
               being
               a
               Maxim
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Politie
               ,
               To
               have
               the
               Prince
               served
               by
               such
               whom
               he
               can
               raise
               without
               envy
               ,
               and
               destroy
               without
               danger
               .
            
             
               25
            
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               Of
               the
               Method
               in
               the
               Turkish
               Studies
               and
               Learning
               in
               the
               Seraglio
               .
            
             
               30
            
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               Of
               the
               Platonick
               affection
               and
               Friendship
               the
               Pages
               in
               the
               Seraglio
               bear
               each
               to
               other
               .
            
             
               33
            
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               Of
               the
               Mutes
               and
               Dwarfs
               .
            
             
               34
            
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               Of
               the
               Eunuchs
               .
            
             
               35
            
             
               Of
               the
               Black
               Eunuchs
               ,
               and
               Appartments
               of
               the
               Women
               .
            
             
               37
            
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               Of
               the
               Agiamoglans
               .
            
             
               40
            
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
               Of
               the
               
                 Vizier
                 Azem
              
               ,
               or
               Prime
               Vizier
               ,
               his
               Office
               ;
               the
               other
               six
               Viziers
               of
               the
               Bench
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Divan
               ,
               or
               place
               of
               Judicature
               .
            
             
               43
            
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
               Of
               the
               Offices
               ,
               Dignities
               ,
               and
               several
               Governments
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
            
             
               51
            
             
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
               In
               what
               manner
               the
               Tartar
               Han
               depends
               on
               the
               Turk
               .
            
             
               57
            
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
               Of
               the
               Tributary
               Princes
               to
               the
               Turks
               ,
               viz.
               the
               
                 Moldavians
                 ,
                 Valachians
                 ,
                 Transilvanians
                 ,
                 Raguseans
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               60
            
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               The
               desolation
               and
               ruine
               which
               the
               Turks
               make
               of
               their
               own
               Country
               in
               Asia
               ,
               and
               the
               Parts
               most
               remote
               from
               the
               Imperial
               Seat
               ,
               esteemed
               one
               cause
               of
               the
               conservation
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
            
             
               67
            
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
               All
               Hereditary
               Succession
               in
               Government
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               preservation
               of
               an
               Antient
               Nobility
               ,
               against
               the
               Maxims
               of
               Turkish
               Politie
               .
            
             
               69
            
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
               The
               frequent
               exchange
               of
               Officers
               ,
               as
               the
               setting
               up
               one
               and
               degrading
               another
               ;
               a
               Rule
               always
               practised
               as
               wholsom
               ,
               and
               conducing
               to
               the
               welfare
               of
               the
               Turkish
               State.
               
            
             
               75
            
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
               The
               several
               Arts
               the
               Turks
               use
               for
               increase
               of
               their
               People
               ,
               is
               a
               Principal
               Policy
               ,
               without
               which
               the
               greatness
               of
               their
               Empire
               cannot
               continue
               nor
               be
               encreased
               .
            
             
               79
            
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               Reception
               of
               Forreign
               Embassadours
               amongst
               the
               Turks
               ,
               and
               the
               esteem
               is
               had
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               83
            
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
               How
               Embassadours
               and
               Publick
               Ministers
               govern
               themselves
               in
               their
               Negotiations
               and
               Residence
               amongst
               the
               Turks
               .
            
             
               89
            
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
               .
               How
               Christian
               and
               other
               Forreign
               Princes
               in
               particular
               stand
               in
               the
               esteem
               and
               opinion
               of
               the
               Turk
               .
            
             
               91
            
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
               .
               The
               regard
               the
               Turks
               have
               to
               their
               Leagues
               with
               Forreign
               Princes
               .
            
             
               94
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               Second
               Book
               .
            
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               Of
               the
               Turks
               Religion
               in
               general
               .
            
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               The
               Toleration
               that
               Mahometanism
               in
               its
               Infancy
               promised
               to
               other
               Religions
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               manner
               that
               Agreement
               was
               afterwards
               observed
               .
            
             
               98
            
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               The
               Arts
               wherewith
               the
               Turkish
               Religion
               is
               propagated
               .
            
             
               103
            
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               The
               Power
               and
               Office
               of
               the
               Mufti
               ,
               and
               the
               Turkish
               Government
               in
               Religious
               Matters
               .
            
             
               105
            
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               Of
               the
               Mufti
               's
               Revenue
               ,
               and
               from
               whence
               it
               does
               arise
            
             
               109
            
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               Of
               the
               Emirs
               .
            
             
               110
            
             
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               Of
               the
               Endowments
               of
               Royal
               Mosches
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               nature
               Tithes
               are
               given
               for
               maintenance
               of
               their
               Priests
               and
               Religion
               .
            
             
               112
            
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               Of
               the
               nature
               of
               Predestination
               according
               to
               the
               Turkish
               Doctors
               .
            
             
               115
            
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               Of
               the
               difference
               of
               Sects
               ,
               and
               disagreement
               in
               Religion
               amongst
               the
               Turks
               in
               general
               .
            
             
               117
            
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               Of
               the
               two
               prevailing
               Sects
               ,
               viz.
               of
               Mahomet
               and
               Hali
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Turk
               and
               the
               Persian
               ;
               the
               Errours
               of
               the
               Persian
               recounted
               ,
               and
               confuted
               by
               the
               Mufti
               of
               Constantinople
               .
            
             
               119
            
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
               Of
               the
               ancient
               Sects
               and
               Heresies
               amongst
               the
               Turks
               .
            
             
               122
            
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
               Of
               the
               new
               and
               modern
               Sects
               arisen
               amongst
               the
               Turks
               ,
               and
               how
               dangerous
               some
               of
               them
               may
               prove
               for
               raising
               Sedition
               in
               the
               Empire
               .
            
             
               128
            
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
               Of
               their
               Religious
               Men
               ;
               and
               first
               of
               their
               Dervises
               .
            
             
               135
            
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
               Of
               the
               Order
               of
               Ebrbuhare
               .
            
             
               141
            
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               Of
               the
               Order
               of
               Nimetuhali
               .
            
             
               142
            
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
               Of
               the
               Order
               of
               Kadri
               .
            
             
               143
            
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
               Of
               the
               Order
               of
               Kalenderi
               .
            
             
               145
            
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
               Of
               the
               Order
               of
               Edhemi
               .
            
             
               147
            
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
               Of
               the
               Order
               of
               Bectasse
               .
            
             
               148
            
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
               Of
               the
               Order
               of
               Hizrevi
               ,
               or
               Herewi
               .
            
             
               149
            
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
               .
               Of
               Marriages
               ,
               Divorces
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               Concubinage
               is
               indulged
               amongst
               the
               Turks
               .
            
             
               151
            
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
               .
               Of
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Religion
               ,
               and
               first
               of
               Circumcision
               .
            
             
               157
            
             
               CHAP.
               XXIII
               .
               Of
               the
               five
               necessary
               Points
               which
               are
               required
               to
               constitute
               a
               true
               Mahometan
               ;
               viz.
               1.
               
               Washings
               .
               2.
               
               Prayers
               .
               3.
               
               Observation
               of
               the
               Ramazan
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Zacat
               .
               5.
               
               Pilgrimage
               .
            
             
               158
            
             
               CHAP.
               XXIV
               .
               Of
               the
               Feast
               of
               Bairam
               ,
               and
               the
               Ceremonies
               used
               at
               that
               time
               by
               the
               Chief
               Officers
               and
               Ministers
               towards
               the
               Grand
               Signior
               .
            
             
               162
            
             
               CHAP.
               XXV
               .
               Of
               the
               Prohibition
               of
               Swines-flesh
               and
               Wine
               .
            
             
               165
            
             
               CHAP.
               XXVI
               .
               Of
               their
               Morality
               ,
               good
               Works
               ,
               and
               some
               certain
               account
               of
               their
               Laws
               ;
               worthy
               observation
               .
            
             
               166
            
          
        
         
         
           
             
               The
               Third
               Book
               .
            
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               Of
               the
               present
               state
               of
               the
               Military
               Discipline
               amongst
               the
               Turks
               .
            
             
               1
            
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               Of
               the
               Turkish
               Militia
               in
               general
               .
            
             
               3
            
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               A
               Computation
               of
               the
               Forces
               arising
               from
               the
               Zaims
               and
               Timariots
               .
            
             
               6
            
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               Of
               certain
               Customs
               and
               Laws
               observed
               amongst
               the
               Zaims
               and
               Timariots
               .
            
             
               13
            
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               Of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Militia
               in
               
                 Grand
                 Cairo
              
               and
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Auxiliary
               Forces
               to
               the
               forementioned
               Militia
               of
               the
               Turks
               .
            
             
               14
            
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               Of
               the
               Spahees
               .
            
             
               16
            
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               Of
               the
               Janizaries
               .
            
             
               22
            
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               Whether
               the
               maintenance
               of
               an
               Army
               of
               Janizaries
               according
               to
               the
               original
               institution
               ,
               be
               now
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               Politie
               amongst
               the
               Turks
               .
            
             
               28
            
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               Of
               the
               Chiauses
               .
            
             
               31
            
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               Of
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Militia
               ,
               viz.
               the
               
                 Toptchi
                 ,
                 Segbans
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Sarigias
                 ,
                 Gebegee
                 ,
                 Muhlagi
                 ,
                 Besli
                 ,
              
               and
               Delees
               .
            
             
               32
            
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
               Certain
               observations
               on
               the
               Turkish
               Camp.
               
            
             
               36
            
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
               Of
               the
               Turks
               Armata
               ,
               or
               Naval
               Forces
               at
               Sea.
               
            
             
               45
            
             
               The
               Conclusion
               .
            
             
               49
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           MAXIMES
           OF
           THE
           Turkish
           Politie
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             The
             Constitution
             of
             the
             
               Turkish
               Government
            
             being
             different
             from
             most
             others
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             hath
             need
             of
             peculiar
             Maxims
             ,
             and
             Rules
             ,
             whereon
             to
             establish
             and
             confirm
             it self
             .
          
           
             I
             Have
             begun
             a
             Work
             which
             seems
             very
             full
             of
             difficulty
             and
             labour
             ;
             for
             to
             trace
             the
             footsteps
             of
             Government
             in
             the
             best
             formed
             and
             moulded
             Common-wealths
             (
             such
             as
             are
             supported
             with
             Reason
             and
             with
             Religion
             )
             is
             no
             less
             then
             to
             unriddle
             and
             resolve
             a
             Mystery
             .
             For
             as
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             by
             many
             Authors
             ,
             
             hath
             not
             been
             unaptly
             compared
             to
             a
             Ship
             ,
             in
             divers
             respects
             ,
             and
             proper
             Allegories
             ;
             so
             
             principally
             the
             small
             impression
             or
             sign
             of
             
             track
             ,
             the
             floating
             habitation
             leaves
             behind
             it
             on
             the
             Sea
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             traverses
             it
             makes
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             different
             winds
             to
             attain
             its
             Port
             ,
             is
             a
             lively
             embleme
             of
             the
             various
             motions
             of
             good
             Government
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             circumstances
             ;
             times
             ,
             and
             multiplicity
             of
             chances
             and
             events
             ,
             leaves
             little
             or
             no
             path
             in
             all
             the
             Ocean
             of
             humane
             affairs
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             must
             be
             yet
             certain
             Rules
             in
             every
             Government
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             foundations
             and
             pillars
             of
             it
             ;
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             alteration
             of
             time
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             accident
             ;
             and
             so
             essential
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             admit
             of
             no
             change
             ,
             untill
             the
             whole
             model
             of
             Politie
             suffer
             a
             Convulsion
             ,
             and
             
             be
             shaken
             into
             some
             other
             form
             ;
             which
             is
             either
             effected
             by
             the
             new
             laws
             of
             a
             Conqueror
             ,
             or
             by
             intestine
             and
             civil
             revolutions
             .
             Of
             such
             Maxims
             as
             these
             ,
             (
             obvious
             to
             all
             who
             have
             had
             any
             practice
             in
             the
             
               Ottoman
               Court
            
             )
             I
             have
             made
             a
             collection
             ,
             subjoining
             to
             every
             head
             some
             reflections
             and
             considerations
             of
             my
             own
             ,
             which
             at
             my
             leisure
             hours
             I
             have
             weighed
             and
             examined
             ,
             bringing
             them
             (
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             my
             weak
             judgement
             and
             ability
             )
             to
             the
             measure
             and
             test
             of
             reason
             and
             virtue
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             a
             similitude
             ,
             and
             congruity
             with
             the
             Maxims
             of
             other
             Empires
             ,
             to
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             the
             largest
             extent
             of
             Dominion
             .
          
           
             But
             indeed
             when
             I
             have
             considered
             seriously
             the
             contexture
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Government
             ,
             the
             absoluteness
             of
             an
             Emperour
             without
             reason
             ,
             without
             virtue
             ,
             whose
             speeches
             may
             be
             irrational
             ,
             and
             yet
             must
             be
             laws
             ;
             whose
             actions
             irregular
             ,
             and
             yet
             examples
             ;
             whose
             sentence
             and
             judgement
             ,
             if
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             Imperial
             concernment
             ,
             are
             most
             commonly
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             yet
             decrees
             irresistible
             :
             When
             I
             consider
             what
             little
             rewards
             there
             are
             for
             vertue
             ,
             and
             no
             punishment
             for
             profitable
             and
             thriving
             vice
             ;
             how
             men
             are
             raised
             at
             once
             by
             adulation
             ,
             chance
             ,
             and
             the
             sole
             favour
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             without
             any
             title
             of
             noble
             blood
             ,
             or
             the
             motives
             of
             previous
             deserts
             ,
             or
             former
             testimonies
             and
             experience
             of
             parts
             or
             abilities
             ,
             to
             the
             weightiest
             ,
             the
             richest
             ,
             and
             most
             honourable
             charges
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             when
             I
             consider
             how
             short
             their
             continuance
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             how
             with
             one
             frown
             of
             their
             Prince
             they
             are
             cut
             off
             ;
             with
             what
             greediness
             above
             all
             people
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             thirst
             and
             haste
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             and
             yet
             know
             their
             treasure
             is
             but
             their
             snare
             ;
             what
             they
             labour
             for
             is
             but
             as
             slaves
             for
             their
             great
             Patron
             and
             Master
             ,
             and
             what
             will
             inevitably
             effect
             their
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             all
             the
             arguments
             of
             faithfulness
             ,
             virtue
             ,
             and
             moral
             honesty
             (
             which
             are
             rare
             in
             a
             Turk
             )
             to
             be
             their
             advocates
             ,
             and
             plead
             for
             them
             .
             When
             I
             consider
             many
             other
             things
             of
             like
             nature
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             more
             at
             large
             hereafter
             be
             discoursed
             of
             )
             one
             might
             admire
             the
             long
             continuance
             of
             this
             great
             and
             vast
             Empire
             ,
             and
             attribute
             the
             stability
             thereof
             without
             change
             within
             its
             self
             ,
             and
             the
             increase
             of
             Dominions
             and
             constant
             progress
             of
             its
             arms
             ,
             rather
             to
             some
             super-natural
             cause
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             ordinary
             Maximes
             of
             State
             ,
             or
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Governours
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Divine
             will
             of
             the
             all-knowing
             Creator
             ,
             had
             chosen
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             chastisement
             of
             the
             sins
             and
             vices
             of
             Christians
             ,
             to
             raise
             and
             support
             this
             potent
             people
             .
             
               Mihi
               quanto
               plura
               recentium
               seu
               veterum
               revolvo
               ,
               tanto
               magis
               ludibria
               rerum
            
             
             
               mortalium
               cunctis
               in
               negotiis
               observantur
            
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             cements
             all
             breaches
             ,
             and
             cures
             all
             those
             wounds
             in
             this
             body
             politick
             ,
             is
             the
             quickness
             and
             severity
             of
             their
             justice
             ,
             which
             not
             considering
             much
             the
             strict
             division
             and
             parts
             of
             distributive
             and
             commutative
             ,
             makes
             almost
             every
             crime
             equal
             ,
             and
             punishes
             it
             with
             the
             last
             and
             extreamest
             chastisement
             ,
             which
             is
             death
             ;
             I
             mean
             those
             which
             have
             relation
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             common
             and
             publick
             interest
             .
             Without
             this
             remedy
             ,
             which
             I
             lay
             down
             as
             a
             principal
             prevention
             of
             the
             greatest
             disorders
             ,
             this
             mighty
             body
             would
             burst
             with
             the
             poyson
             of
             its
             own
             ill
             humors
             ,
             and
             soon
             divide
             it self
             into
             several
             Signories
             ,
             as
             the
             ambition
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Governours
             most
             remote
             from
             the
             Imperial
             Seat
             adminstred
             them
             hopes
             and
             security
             of
             becoming
             absolute
             .
          
           
           
             In
             this
             Government
             ,
             severity
             ,
             violence
             ,
             and
             cruelty
             are
             natural
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             were
             as
             great
             an
             errour
             to
             begin
             to
             loose
             the
             reins
             ,
             and
             ease
             the
             people
             of
             that
             oppression
             to
             which
             they
             and
             their
             fore-fathers
             have
             since
             their
             first
             original
             been
             accustomed
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             be
             in
             a
             nation
             free-born
             ,
             and
             used
             to
             live
             under
             the
             protection
             of
             good
             laws
             ,
             and
             the
             clemency
             of
             a
             virtuous
             and
             Christian
             Prince
             ,
             to
             exercise
             a
             Tyrannical
             power
             over
             their
             estates
             and
             lives
             ,
             and
             change
             their
             liberty
             into
             servitude
             and
             slavery
             .
             The
             Turks
             had
             the
             original
             of
             their
             Civil
             Government
             founded
             in
             the
             time
             of
             war
             :
             for
             when
             they
             first
             came
             out
             of
             Scythia
             ,
             and
             took
             arms
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             submitted
             unto
             one
             General
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             Laws
             but
             what
             were
             Arbitrary
             and
             Martial
             ,
             and
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             enterprise
             and
             design
             they
             had
             then
             in
             hand
             ,
             when
             Tangrolipix
             overthrew
             the
             
               Persian
               Sultan
            
             ;
             possessed
             himself
             of
             his
             Dominions
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             called
             and
             opened
             the
             way
             for
             his
             companions
             out
             of
             Armenia
             ;
             when
             Cutlumuses
             revolted
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             distinct
             kingdom
             in
             Arabia
             :
             when
             other
             Princes
             of
             the
             Selcuccian
             family
             in
             the
             infancy
             of
             the
             Turkish
             power
             had
             by
             wars
             among
             themselves
             ,
             or
             by
             Testament
             made
             division
             of
             their
             possessions
             ;
             when
             (
             Anno
             1300
             )
             Ottoman
             ,
             by
             strange
             fortunes
             ,
             and
             from
             small
             beginnings
             swallowed
             up
             all
             the
             other
             Governments
             into
             the
             Ogusian
             Tribe
             ,
             and
             united
             them
             under
             one
             head
             ,
             untill
             at
             last
             it
             arrived
             to
             that
             greatness
             and
             power
             it
             now
             enjoys
             .
             The
             whole
             condition
             of
             
             this
             people
             was
             but
             a
             continued
             state
             of
             war
             ;
             wherefore
             it
             is
             not
             strange
             ,
             if
             their
             laws
             are
             severe
             ,
             and
             in
             most
             things
             arbitrary
             ;
             that
             the
             Emperor
             should
             be
             absolute
             and
             above
             law
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             of
             their
             customs
             should
             run
             in
             a
             certain
             channel
             and
             course
             most
             answerable
             to
             the
             height
             and
             unlimited
             power
             of
             the
             Governour
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             the
             oppression
             and
             subjection
             of
             the
             people
             :
             and
             that
             they
             should
             thrive
             most
             by
             servitude
             ,
             be
             most
             happy
             ,
             prosperous
             and
             contented
             under
             Tyranny
             ,
             is
             as
             natural
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             body
             to
             be
             nourished
             with
             that
             diet
             ,
             which
             it
             had
             from
             its
             infancy
             or
             birth
             been
             acquainted
             with
             .
             But
             not
             only
             is
             Tyranny
             requisite
             for
             this
             people
             ,
             and
             a
             stiff
             rein
             to
             curb
             them
             ,
             lest
             by
             an
             unknown
             liberty
             they
             grow
             mutinous
             and
             unruly
             ,
             but
             likewise
             the
             large
             territories
             and
             remote
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             require
             speedy
             preventions
             ,
             without
             processes
             of
             law
             ,
             or
             formal
             indictment
             :
             jealousie
             and
             suspition
             of
             mis-government
             being
             license
             and
             authority
             enough
             for
             the
             Emperour
             to
             inflict
             his
             severest
             punishments
             :
             all
             which
             depends
             upon
             the
             absoluteness
             of
             the
             Prince
             ;
             which
             because
             it
             is
             that
             whereby
             the
             Turks
             are
             principally
             supported
             in
             their
             greatness
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             prime
             Maxim
             and
             Foundation
             of
             their
             State
             ,
             we
             shall
             make
             it
             the
             discourse
             and
             subject
             of
             the
             following
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             The
             absoluteness
             of
             the
             Emperour
             is
             a
             great
             support
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             .
          
           
             
               Sultan
               Mahomet
               Han
               the
               present
               Emperour
               of
               the
               Turkes
               aged
               23
               :
               yeares
               Anno
               1666
            
          
           
             THe
             Turks
             having
             (
             as
             is
             before
             declared
             )
             laid
             the
             first
             foundation
             of
             their
             Government
             with
             the
             principles
             most
             agreeable
             to
             Military
             Discipline
             ,
             their
             Generals
             or
             Princes
             ,
             whose
             will
             and
             lusts
             they
             served
             ,
             became
             absolute
             Masters
             of
             their
             Lives
             and
             Estates
             ;
             so
             that
             what
             they
             gained
             and
             acquired
             by
             the
             Sword
             with
             labours
             ,
             perils
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             was
             appropriated
             to
             the
             use
             and
             benefit
             of
             their
             Great
             Master
             .
             All
             the
             delightful
             fields
             of
             Asia
             ,
             the
             pleasant
             plains
             of
             Tempe
             and
             Thrace
             ,
             all
             the
             plenty
             of
             Aegypt
             and
             fruitfulness
             of
             the
             Nile
             ,
             the
             luxury
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             
             the
             substance
             of
             
               Peleponesus
               ,
               Athens
               ,
               Lemnos
               ,
               Scio
               ,
            
             and
             Mitylen
             ,
             with
             other
             Isles
             of
             the
             
               Aegean
               Sea
            
             ,
             the
             Spices
             of
             Arabia
             ,
             and
             the
             riches
             of
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Persia
             ,
             all
             Armenia
             ,
             the
             Provinces
             of
             
               Pontus
               ,
               Galatia
               ,
               Bythinia
               ,
               Phrygia
               ,
               Lycia
               ,
               Pamphylia
               ,
               Palestine
               ,
               Caelosiria
            
             and
             
               Phaenicia
               ,
               Colchis
            
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Georgia
             ,
             the
             tributary
             principalities
             of
             Moldavia
             and
             
               Valachia
               ,
               Romania
               ,
               Bulgaria
            
             and
             Servia
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             part
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             concur
             all
             together
             to
             satifise
             the
             appetite
             of
             one
             single
             person
             ;
             all
             the
             extent
             of
             this
             vast
             territory
             ,
             the
             Lands
             and
             Houses
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Castles
             and
             Arms
             ,
             are
             the
             proper
             goods
             of
             the
             
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             in
             his
             sole
             disposal
             and
             gift
             they
             remain
             ,
             whose
             possession
             and
             right
             they
             are
             ;
             only
             to
             lands
             dedicated
             to
             religious
             uses
             ,
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             disclaims
             all
             right
             or
             claim
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             so
             piously
             observes
             (
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             our
             Sectaries
             in
             England
             ,
             who
             violate
             the
             penetralia
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             )
             that
             when
             a
             Bashaw
             ,
             though
             afterwards
             convicted
             of
             Treason
             ,
             bestows
             any
             lands
             or
             rents
             on
             any
             certain
             Mosch
             or
             Temple
             ,
             that
             grant
             or
             gift
             is
             good
             and
             exempted
             from
             any
             disposal
             or
             power
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             .
             The
             lands
             being
             thus
             originally
             in
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             after
             the
             Conquests
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             Country
             secured
             ,
             and
             in
             condition
             to
             be
             distributed
             ,
             divisions
             were
             made
             of
             the
             houses
             ,
             mannors
             ,
             and
             farms
             among
             the
             Soldiery
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             Timars
             ,
             as
             the
             reward
             and
             recompence
             of
             their
             valour
             and
             labour
             ;
             in
             consideration
             of
             which
             ,
             every
             one
             proportionably
             to
             his
             revenue
             and
             possession
             ,
             is
             obliged
             to
             maintain
             horse
             and
             men
             to
             be
             always
             ready
             when
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             shall
             call
             him
             forth
             to
             serve
             him
             in
             the
             wars
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             the
             whole
             Country
             being
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Souldiery
             ,
             all
             places
             are
             the
             better
             strengthned
             ,
             and
             the
             conquered
             people
             more
             easily
             kept
             from
             Mutiny
             and
             Rebellion
             ;
             not
             much
             unlike
             our
             tenure
             of
             Knights-service
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             lands
             held
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             but
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             we
             enjoy
             them
             by
             the
             title
             of
             a
             fixed
             and
             setled
             Law
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             forfeited
             but
             upon
             Treason
             and
             Rebellion
             ;
             they
             enjoy
             them
             also
             by
             inheritance
             derived
             from
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             but
             yet
             as
             usufructuary
             during
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             propriety
             is
             always
             reserved
             ,
             and
             who
             doth
             often
             as
             his
             humour
             and
             fancy
             leads
             him
             to
             please
             and
             gratifie
             a
             stranger
             ,
             dispossess
             an
             ancient
             possessor
             ,
             whose
             family
             hath
             for
             many
             generations
             enjoyed
             that
             inheritance
             .
             Sometimes
             I
             have
             heard
             with
             the
             sighes
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             the
             curse
             of
             others
             ,
             how
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             heated
             in
             his
             hunting
             ,
             and
             pleased
             with
             the
             refreshment
             of
             a
             little
             cool
             and
             chrystal
             water
             ,
             presented
             him
             by
             a
             poor
             Paisant
             ;
             hath
             in
             recompence
             thereof
             freed
             the
             Tenant
             from
             the
             rent
             of
             his
             Landlord
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             sole
             word
             confirmed
             to
             him
             the
             Cottage
             he
             lived
             in
             ,
             the
             Woods
             ,
             Gardens
             and
             Fields
             he
             manured
             ,
             with
             as
             sound
             a
             title
             ,
             as
             our
             long
             deeds
             and
             conveyances
             secure
             our
             purchases
             and
             inheritances
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             former
             Master
             dares
             not
             name
             injustice
             ,
             because
             this
             Tenant
             is
             now
             made
             proprietor
             by
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             same
             title
             and
             claim
             with
             his
             ;
             preseription
             ,
             tenant-right
             ,
             and
             custom
             availing
             nothing
             in
             this
             case
             .
             For
             if
             the
             inheritance
             hath
             been
             anciently
             derived
             from
             Father
             to
             Son
             ;
             the
             more
             is
             the
             goodness
             and
             bounty
             of
             the
             Emperour
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             hath
             permitted
             so
             long
             a
             succession
             of
             his
             favours
             to
             run
             in
             one
             family
             ,
             in
             whose
             power
             it
             was
             to
             transfer
             it
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             absolute
             and
             unlimited
             power
             of
             this
             Prince
             is
             more
             evident
             by
             the
             titles
             they
             give
             him
             ,
             as
             
               God
               on
               earth
               ,
               the
               shadow
               of
               God
               ,
               Brother
               to
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               the
               giver
               of
               all
               earthly
               Crowns
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             though
             they
             do
             not
             build
             and
             erect
             Altars
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             was
             done
             to
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
             when
             that
             people
             degenerated
             into
             a
             fashion
             of
             deformed
             adulation
             ,
             wherein
             Italy
             is
             at
             present
             corrupted
             ;
             yet
             the
             conception
             they
             have
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             the
             Ray
             they
             conceive
             to
             be
             in
             him
             of
             divine
             illumination
             ,
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             imagery
             ,
             and
             idolatrous
             fancy
             they
             frame
             of
             his
             divinity
             .
             It
             is
             an
             ordinary
             saying
             among
             the
             
               Turkish
               Cadees
            
             and
             
             Lawyers
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Grand
               Signior
               is
               above
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whatsoever
             law
             is
             written
             ,
             is
             controllable
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             contradicted
             by
             him
             :
             his
             mouth
             is
             the
             law
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             an
             infallible
             interpretation
             is
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Mufti
             is
             many
             times
             ,
             for
             custome
             ,
             formality
             and
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             people
             consulted
             with
             ,
             yet
             when
             his
             sentences
             have
             not
             been
             agreeable
             to
             the
             designs
             intended
             ,
             I
             have
             known
             him
             in
             an
             instant
             thrown
             from
             his
             office
             to
             make
             room
             for
             another
             oracle
             better
             prepared
             for
             the
             purpose
             of
             his
             Master
             .
             Some
             maintain
             that
             the
             very
             oaths
             and
             promises
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             are
             always
             revocable
             ,
             when
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             vow
             is
             a
             restriction
             to
             the
             absolute
             power
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             And
             I
             remember
             when
             my
             Lord
             Embassador
             hath
             sometimes
             complained
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             our
             capitulations
             ,
             and
             pleaded
             that
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             had
             no
             power
             by
             simple
             commands
             to
             infringe
             articles
             of
             peace
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             had
             obliged
             himself
             by
             solemn
             oaths
             and
             vows
             ;
             the
             Interpreters
             have
             very
             gently
             touched
             that
             point
             ,
             and
             been
             as
             nice
             to
             question
             how
             far
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             extended
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             the
             subtile
             points
             of
             the
             divine
             Omnipotence
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             contemplation
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             justice
             ,
             wisdom
             ,
             faith
             ,
             and
             clemency
             ,
             insinuated
             arguments
             of
             honour
             ,
             convenience
             ,
             and
             justice
             in
             maintaining
             the
             league
             inviolate
             with
             the
             King
             of
             England
             .
             It
             was
             Justinians
             rule
             concerning
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             Princes
             ,
             
               Etsi
               legibus
               soluti
               sumus
               ,
               tamen
               legibus
               vivimus
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             although
             the
             Majesty
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             having
             a
             supream
             head
             in
             all
             governments
             ,
             did
             free
             and
             priviledge
             them
             from
             all
             punishment
             ,
             and
             exempt
             them
             from
             the
             censure
             and
             correction
             of
             law
             ,
             that
             no
             earthly
             power
             could
             call
             them
             to
             account
             for
             their
             errours
             or
             disorders
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Being
             of
             an
             absolute
             Monarch
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             severe
             executioner
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             more
             his
             interest
             and
             security
             ,
             then
             to
             act
             without
             rule
             ,
             and
             always
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             power
             of
             absolute
             dominion
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             applied
             like
             Physick
             ,
             when
             the
             ordinary
             force
             of
             nature
             cannot
             remove
             the
             malignancy
             of
             some
             peccant
             humours
             .
             The
             Grand
             Signior
             himself
             is
             also
             restrained
             by
             laws
             ,
             but
             without
             impeachment
             to
             his
             absolute
             jurisdiction
             .
             For
             when
             there
             is
             a
             new
             Emperour
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             custom
             to
             conduct
             him
             with
             great
             pomp
             and
             triumph
             to
             a
             place
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             of
             Constantinople
             called
             Job
             ,
             where
             is
             an
             ancient
             Monument
             of
             some
             certain
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             Holy
             man
             ,
             whom
             the
             Turks
             for
             want
             of
             knowledge
             in
             Antiquity
             and
             History
             ,
             stile
             that
             Job
             ,
             who
             was
             recorded
             for
             the
             mirrour
             of
             constancy
             and
             patience
             .
             For
             they
             confound
             all
             History
             in
             Chronology
             ,
             saying
             that
             Job
             was
             Solomons
             judge
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             ,
             Captain
             of
             his
             army
             .
             At
             this
             place
             Solemn
             Prayers
             are
             made
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             prosper
             and
             infuse
             wisdom
             into
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             manage
             so
             great
             a
             charge
             .
             Then
             the
             Mufti
             embracing
             him
             ,
             bestows
             his
             benediction
             ,
             and
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             swears
             and
             promises
             solemnly
             to
             maintain
             the
             Musleman
             Faith
             ,
             and
             laws
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Mahomet
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Visiers
             of
             the
             Bench
             ,
             and
             other
             Bashaws
             ,
             with
             profound
             reverence
             and
             humility
             ,
             kissing
             the
             ground
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             hemme
             of
             his
             vest
             ,
             acknowledge
             him
             their
             lawful
             and
             undoubted
             Emperour
             :
             and
             after
             this
             form
             of
             inauguration
             ,
             he
             returns
             with
             the
             like
             solemnity
             and
             magnificence
             to
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             always
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Emperours
             .
             )
             And
             thus
             
             the
             Gr.
             Sig.
             retains
             ,
             and
             obliges
             himself
             to
             govern
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             Laws
             ,
             but
             they
             give
             him
             so
             large
             a
             latitude
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             no
             more
             be
             said
             to
             be
             bound
             or
             limited
             ,
             than
             a
             man
             who
             hath
             the
             world
             to
             rove
             in
             can
             be
             termed
             a
             prisoner
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             exceed
             the
             Inclosure
             of
             the
             Universe
             .
             For
             though
             he
             be
             obliged
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             Law
             ,
             yet
             that
             Law
             calls
             the
             Emperour
             the
             Mouth
             and
             Interpreter
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             endues
             him
             with
             power
             to
             alter
             and
             annul
             the
             most
             setled
             and
             fixed
             Rules
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             wave
             and
             dispense
             with
             them
             when
             they
             are
             an
             obstacle
             to
             his
             Government
             ,
             and
             contradict
             (
             as
             we
             said
             before
             )
             any
             great
             design
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             But
             the
             lea●●ed
             Doctors
             among
             the
             Turks
             more
             clearly
             restrain
             the
             Imperial
             power
             only
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             that
             which
             is
             Religious
             in
             the
             Mahometan
             Law
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             in
             matters
             which
             are
             Civil
             his
             Law
             is
             Arbitrary
             ,
             and
             needs
             no
             other
             Judge
             or
             Legislator
             than
             his
             own
             will.
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             they
             say
             ,
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             can
             never
             be
             deposed
             or
             made
             accountable
             to
             any
             for
             his
             crimes
             ,
             whilst
             he
             destroys
             causelesly
             of
             his
             Subjects
             under
             the
             number
             of
             1000
             a
             day
             ;
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Mahometan
             Law
             determines
             the
             testimony
             of
             two
             Witnesses
             of
             that
             Faith
             to
             be
             valid
             for
             the
             determination
             of
             all
             cases
             of
             difference
             ;
             yet
             by
             our
             Capitulations
             it
             is
             provided
             ,
             that
             no
             Turkish
             Witnesses
             of
             what
             number
             or
             quality
             soever
             can
             avail
             against
             any
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             case
             being
             Civil
             is
             dispensable
             by
             the
             Imperial
             power
             ;
             but
             I
             doubt
             ,
             were
             any
             matter
             in
             question
             Criminal
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             have
             never
             ,
             God
             be
             praised
             ,
             had
             occasion
             to
             put
             it
             to
             trial
             )
             the
             Capitulations
             would
             be
             forced
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             Mahometan
             Law
             ,
             as
             being
             Religious
             and
             Divine
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Sultan
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             dispense
             .
             Of
             what
             consequence
             and
             benefit
             this
             absolute
             power
             hath
             been
             to
             the
             Turks
             ,
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             extent
             of
             their
             Empire
             and
             success
             of
             their
             Arms.
             For
             if
             the
             Sultan
             pleases
             the
             Souldiery
             ,
             no
             matter
             how
             the
             people
             in
             this
             constitution
             is
             contented
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             conclusion
             of
             Machiavel
             upon
             this
             Government
             ,
             in
             the
             19.
             
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Book
             
               del
               Prencipe
            
             .
             And
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             advantage
             to
             a
             Commander
             ,
             when
             the
             Utile
             and
             Justum
             are
             reconciled
             and
             made
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             meets
             no
             contradiction
             or
             opposition
             at
             home
             ,
             which
             may
             retard
             or
             cross
             the
             great
             designs
             abroad
             .
             The
             Emperour
             of
             Germany
             had
             doubtless
             sooner
             encountred
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             given
             a
             stop
             to
             his
             free
             entrance
             the
             first
             year
             of
             the
             late
             War
             into
             Hungary
             ,
             had
             he
             been
             absolute
             of
             the
             whole
             Empire
             ,
             and
             not
             necessitated
             to
             expect
             the
             consent
             of
             his
             several
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             result
             of
             a
             Diet
             ,
             when
             the
             Turks
             were
             even
             ready
             to
             enter
             Germany
             .
             For
             when
             many
             heads
             or
             hands
             are
             required
             ,
             all
             business
             moves
             slowly
             ,
             and
             more
             time
             is
             spent
             in
             agreement
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             action
             ,
             in
             arguments
             and
             debates
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             most
             commonly
             carried
             on
             by
             faction
             )
             than
             in
             the
             most
             difficult
             point
             of
             execution
             .
             It
             would
             seem
             a
             great
             clog
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             to
             be
             obliged
             to
             depend
             on
             the
             bounty
             of
             his
             Subjects
             when
             he
             would
             make
             a
             War
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             judgment
             of
             a
             Lawyer
             that
             should
             contradict
             and
             censure
             the
             actions
             of
             his
             Prince
             as
             irregular
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             the
             priviledges
             of
             his
             Prerogative
             .
             It
             is
             very
             difficult
             to
             understand
             how
             it
             is
             possible
             with
             these
             fetters
             for
             any
             Country
             or
             City
             ever
             to
             arrive
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             termed
             the
             Mistress
             of
             a
             great
             Empire
             ,
             or
             a
             Prince
             be
             said
             to
             have
             a
             long
             arm
             ,
             or
             embrace
             a
             large
             compass
             of
             the
             Globe
             ,
             who
             is
             pinioned
             
             with
             the
             bands
             of
             his
             own
             Laws
             .
             But
             I
             confess
             it
             is
             a
             blessing
             and
             wonderful
             happiness
             of
             a
             people
             ,
             to
             be
             Subjects
             of
             a
             gracious
             Prince
             ,
             who
             hath
             prescribed
             his
             power
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             wholesom
             Laws
             ,
             acknowledg'd
             a
             right
             of
             possession
             and
             propriety
             of
             Estate
             as
             well
             in
             his
             Subjects
             as
             himself
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             punish
             the
             innocent
             with
             the
             guilty
             ,
             nor
             oppress
             without
             distinction
             ,
             nor
             act
             the
             part
             of
             that
             King
             whom
             God
             gives
             in
             his
             wrath
             .
             But
             then
             they
             must
             content
             themselves
             with
             their
             own
             borders
             ,
             or
             some
             neighbouring
             conquest
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             better
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             glory
             and
             content
             ,
             than
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             Slaves
             to
             the
             lust
             of
             a
             Monarch
             ,
             whose
             Titles
             c●mprehend
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             The
             Lesson
             of
             Obedience
             to
             their
             Emperour
             is
             taught
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             as
             a
             Principle
             of
             Religion
             rather
             than
             of
             State.
             
          
           
             THE
             absolute
             power
             in
             the
             Prince
             implies
             an
             exact
             obedience
             in
             the
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             to
             instill
             and
             confirm
             that
             Principle
             no
             art
             or
             industry
             is
             wanting
             ,
             in
             the
             education
             of
             those
             who
             are
             placed
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             with
             design
             of
             preferment
             to
             Offices
             and
             great
             Charges
             ;
             so
             that
             even
             the
             Oath
             of
             Obedience
             which
             Friers
             and
             other
             Religious
             men
             vow
             to
             their
             Superiors
             at
             their
             first
             initiation
             into
             Ecclesiastical
             Orders
             ,
             is
             not
             more
             exactly
             or
             devoutly
             observed
             or
             professed
             by
             them
             ,
             than
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             submission
             to
             the
             will
             of
             their
             great
             master
             is
             carefully
             taught
             to
             his
             young
             Scholars
             ,
             who
             stand
             Probationers
             and
             Candidates
             for
             all
             the
             Governments
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             To
             die
             by
             the
             hand
             or
             command
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             when
             the
             blow
             is
             submitted
             to
             ,
             with
             entire
             resignation
             ,
             is
             taught
             to
             be
             the
             highest
             point
             of
             Martyrdom
             ;
             and
             whose
             good
             fortune
             it
             is
             so
             to
             suffer
             is
             immediately
             transported
             to
             Paradise
             .
             
               Kara
               Mustapha
               Passaw
            
             (
             a
             great
             Visier
             )
             after
             he
             had
             been
             so
             successeful
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             his
             charge
             ,
             and
             proved
             so
             excellent
             an
             Instrument
             of
             victories
             and
             services
             to
             his
             Master
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             applauded
             by
             all
             to
             be
             a
             most
             happy
             and
             fortunate
             Minister
             ,
             was
             so
             sensible
             of
             his
             own
             condition
             ,
             and
             the
             favour
             of
             his
             Prince
             ,
             that
             he
             confessed
             he
             was
             now
             arrived
             to
             the
             greatest
             glory
             and
             perfection
             he
             could
             in
             this
             life
             aspire
             to
             ,
             and
             only
             wanted
             the
             holy
             Martyrdom
             ,
             to
             die
             by
             the
             order
             and
             sentence
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             as
             the
             reward
             of
             his
             faithfulness
             ,
             and
             the
             consummation
             of
             all
             his
             Honours
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             receive
             any
             wages
             or
             pay
             coming
             from
             the
             Exchequer
             ,
             or
             any
             Office
             depending
             on
             the
             Crown
             ,
             have
             the
             title
             of
             Kul
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Slave
             :
             such
             is
             the
             great
             Visier
             and
             all
             the
             Pashaws
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             more
             honourable
             than
             the
             condition
             and
             name
             of
             Subject
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             a
             privilege
             over
             these
             ,
             and
             can
             revile
             ,
             beat
             and
             abuse
             them
             with
             authority
             ;
             but
             the
             Subject
             cannot
             offer
             the
             least
             injury
             to
             the
             Slave
             without
             danger
             of
             severe
             punishment
             .
             Slavery
             among
             the
             Turks
             denotes
             a
             condition
             of
             entire
             resignation
             to
             the
             will
             and
             command
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             perform
             whatsoever
             he
             signifies
             ;
             or
             if
             possible
             ,
             what
             he
             conceives
             :
             though
             he
             command
             whole
             Armies
             of
             them
             to
             precipitate
             themselves
             from
             a
             Rock
             ,
             or
             build
             a
             Bridge
             with
             
             piles
             of
             their
             bodies
             for
             him
             to
             pass
             Rivers
             ,
             or
             to
             kill
             one
             another
             to
             afford
             him
             pastime
             and
             pleasure
             .
             They
             that
             have
             been
             where
             they
             have
             seen
             and
             known
             the
             manner
             of
             this
             blind
             obedience
             ,
             may
             well
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               O
               homines
               ad
               servitutem
               paratos
            
             !
             And
             doubtless
             the
             flattery
             used
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             towards
             the
             Prince
             by
             those
             that
             are
             near
             his
             person
             ,
             is
             proportionable
             to
             this
             condition
             of
             slavery
             they
             profess
             ,
             and
             cannot
             but
             fancy
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             projected
             baseness
             in
             all
             the
             deportment
             within
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             when
             there
             appears
             so
             much
             condescension
             abroad
             to
             all
             the
             lusts
             and
             evil
             inclinations
             of
             their
             Master
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             
             generous
             Prince
             (
             as
             some
             have
             been
             found
             among
             the
             Ottoman
             Emperours
             )
             though
             he
             desired
             not
             the
             publick
             liberty
             ,
             would
             yet
             be
             weary
             of
             this
             slavish
             compliance
             ,
             and
             seek
             other
             counsel
             and
             means
             to
             inform
             himself
             of
             the
             true
             state
             of
             his
             own
             and
             other
             Kings
             Dominions
             ,
             then
             such
             as
             proceed
             from
             men
             unexperienced
             in
             any
             other
             Court
             or
             Country
             then
             that
             they
             live
             in
             .
             This
             flattery
             and
             immoderate
             subjection
             hath
             doubtless
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             decay
             of
             the
             Turkish
             discipline
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Sultan
             Ibrahim
             ,
             when
             Women
             governed
             ,
             and
             now
             in
             this
             present
             age
             of
             Sultan
             Mahomet
             ,
             whose
             counsels
             are
             given
             chiefly
             by
             his
             Mother
             ,
             Negroes
             ,
             Eunuchs
             ,
             and
             some
             handsome
             young
             Mosayp
             or
             Favourite
             ;
             seldom
             any
             from
             without
             being
             permitted
             ,
             or
             have
             their
             spirits
             emboldened
             to
             declare
             a
             truth
             ,
             or
             are
             called
             to
             give
             their
             counsel
             in
             matters
             of
             greatest
             importance
             .
             So
             that
             this
             obedience
             which
             brave
             and
             wise
             Emperours
             have
             made
             use
             of
             in
             the
             advancement
             of
             noble
             exploits
             ,
             and
             enlargement
             of
             their
             Empire
             ,
             is
             with
             effeminate
             Princes
             (
             delighted
             with
             flattery
             )
             the
             snare
             of
             their
             own
             greatness
             ,
             and
             occasion
             of
             weak
             counsels
             and
             means
             in
             the
             management
             of
             great
             designs
             .
             If
             a
             man
             seriously
             consider
             the
             whole
             com
             psition
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Court
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Prison
             and
             Banniard
             of
             Slaves
             ,
             differing
             from
             that
             where
             the
             Galley-slaves
             are
             immured
             ,
             only
             by
             the
             ornaments
             and
             glittering
             outside
             and
             appearances
             :
             here
             their
             chains
             are
             made
             of
             Iron
             ,
             and
             there
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             the
             difference
             is
             only
             in
             a
             painted
             shining
             servitude
             ,
             from
             that
             which
             is
             a
             squalid
             ,
             sordid
             ,
             and
             a
             noisome
             slavery
             .
             For
             the
             youths
             educated
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             (
             which
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             discourse
             of
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             )
             are
             kept
             as
             it
             were
             within
             a
             prison
             ,
             under
             a
             strange
             severity
             of
             discipline
             ,
             some
             for
             20
             ,
             30
             ,
             others
             40.
             years
             ,
             others
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             the
             age
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             grow
             gray
             under
             the
             correction
             of
             their
             Hogiaes
             or
             Tutors
             .
             The
             two
             Brothers
             of
             this
             present
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             are
             also
             imprisoned
             here
             ,
             restrained
             with
             a
             faithful
             and
             careful
             guard
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             are
             sometimes
             permitted
             out
             of
             grace
             and
             favour
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             their
             Brother
             ,
             to
             kiss
             His
             Vest
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             the
             offices
             of
             duty
             and
             humility
             before
             their
             Prince
             .
             The
             Ladys
             also
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             have
             their
             faithful
             keepers
             of
             the
             black
             guard
             to
             attend
             them
             ,
             and
             can
             only
             have
             the
             liberty
             of
             enjoying
             the
             air
             which
             passes
             through
             grates
             and
             lattices
             ,
             unlesse
             sometime
             they
             obtain
             license
             to
             sport
             and
             recreate
             themselves
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             separated
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             by
             walls
             higher
             then
             those
             of
             any
             Nunnery
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             considers
             the
             contexture
             of
             the
             whole
             Turkish
             Government
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             it
             such
             a
             Fabrick
             of
             slavery
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             if
             any
             amongst
             them
             should
             be
             born
             of
             a
             free
             ingenuous
             spirit
             .
             The
             Grand
             Signior
             is
             born
             of
             a
             slave
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             the
             present
             being
             a
             
             Circhasian
             ,
             taken
             perhaps
             by
             the
             Tartars
             ,
             in
             their
             incursions
             into
             that
             Country
             .
             The
             Visiers
             themselves
             are
             not
             always
             free
             born
             by
             Father
             or
             Mother
             ;
             for
             the
             Turks
             get
             more
             children
             by
             their
             slaves
             then
             by
             their
             wives
             ,
             and
             the
             continual
             supply
             of
             slaves
             sent
             in
             by
             the
             Tartars
             ,
             taken
             from
             different
             Nations
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             the
             black
             sea
             ,
             (
             as
             hereafter
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             more
             fully
             )
             fills
             Constantinople
             with
             such
             a
             strange
             race
             ,
             mixture
             ,
             and
             medly
             of
             different
             sorts
             of
             blood
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             find
             many
             that
             can
             derive
             a
             clear
             line
             from
             ingenious
             Parents
             :
             So
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             a
             disposition
             be
             found
             fitted
             and
             disposed
             for
             servitude
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             better
             governed
             with
             a
             severe
             and
             tyrannous
             hand
             ,
             then
             with
             sweetness
             and
             lenity
             ,
             unknown
             to
             them
             and
             their
             fore-fathers
             :
             as
             Grotius
             takes
             this
             Maxime
             out
             of
             
               Aristotle
               ,
               Quosdam
               homines
               naturâ
               esse
               servos
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               ad
               servitutem
               aptos
               ;
               &
               ita
               populi
               quidem
               ,
               eo
               sunt
               ingenio
               ut
               regi
               quam
               regere
               norint
               rectius
               .
            
             But
             since
             it
             appears
             that
             submission
             and
             subjection
             are
             so
             incident
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             obedience
             taught
             ,
             and
             so
             carefully
             instilled
             into
             them
             with
             their
             first
             Rudiments
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             a
             pertinent
             question
             ,
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             so
             many
             mutinies
             and
             rebellions
             as
             are
             seen
             and
             known
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             those
             commonly
             the
             most
             insolent
             ,
             violent
             ,
             and
             desperate
             that
             we
             read
             of
             in
             story
             .
             To
             let
             pass
             the
             mutinies
             of
             former
             times
             in
             the
             Ottoman
             Camp
             ,
             and
             the
             usual
             ,
             though
             short
             rebellions
             of
             ancient
             days
             :
             I
             shall
             instance
             in
             the
             causes
             and
             beginnings
             of
             two
             notorious
             disturbances
             ,
             or
             rather
             madnesses
             of
             the
             Souldiery
             not
             mentioned
             in
             any
             History
             ,
             which
             being
             passages
             of
             our
             age
             ,
             deserve
             greatly
             to
             be
             recorded
             .
          
           
             This
             obedience
             then
             that
             is
             so
             diligently
             taught
             and
             instilled
             into
             the
             Turkish
             Militia
             (
             as
             to
             the
             Spahees
             in
             their
             Seraglios
             ,
             or
             Seminaries
             ;
             
             the
             Janizaries
             in
             their
             chambers
             )
             sometimes
             is
             forgot
             when
             the
             passions
             and
             animosities
             of
             the
             Court
             (
             by
             which
             inferiour
             affections
             are
             most
             commonly
             regulated
             )
             corrupt
             that
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             its
             reason
             and
             sobriety
             instituted
             .
             For
             the
             affections
             of
             Princes
             are
             indued
             with
             a
             general
             influence
             ,
             when
             two
             powerful
             parties
             aspiring
             both
             to
             greatness
             and
             authority
             ,
             allure
             the
             Souldiers
             to
             their
             respective
             factions
             ,
             and
             engage
             them
             in
             a
             civil
             war
             amongst
             themselves
             ;
             and
             hence
             proceed
             seditions
             ,
             destruction
             of
             Empires
             ,
             the
             overthrow
             of
             Common-wealths
             ,
             and
             the
             violent
             death
             of
             great
             Ministers
             of
             State.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             it
             hapned
             when
             ill
             government
             and
             unprosperous
             successes
             of
             war
             ,
             caused
             disobedience
             in
             the
             Souldiery
             ,
             which
             some
             emulous
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             those
             that
             were
             in
             power
             ,
             nourished
             and
             raised
             to
             make
             place
             for
             themselves
             or
             their
             party
             .
             For
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Sultan
               Mahomet
            
             ,
             the
             present
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             when
             the
             whole
             government
             of
             the
             Empire
             rested
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             one
             
               Mulki
               Kadin
            
             ,
             a
             young
             audacious
             woman
             ,
             by
             the
             extraordinary
             favour
             and
             love
             of
             the
             Queen
             Mother
             (
             who
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             divulged
             ,
             exercised
             an
             unnatural
             kind
             of
             carnality
             with
             the
             said
             Queen
             )
             so
             that
             nothing
             was
             left
             to
             the
             counsel
             and
             order
             of
             the
             Visier
             and
             grave
             Seniors
             ,
             but
             was
             first
             to
             receive
             approbation
             and
             authority
             from
             her
             ;
             the
             black
             Eunuchs
             and
             Negroes
             gave
             laws
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             cabinet
             councels
             were
             held
             in
             the
             secret
             appartments
             of
             the
             women
             ;
             and
             there
             were
             proscriptions
             made
             ,
             Officers
             discharged
             ,
             or
             ordained
             as
             were
             most
             proper
             to
             advance
             the
             interest
             
             of
             this
             Feminine
             Government
             .
             But
             at
             length
             ,
             the
             souldiery
             (
             not
             used
             to
             the
             tyranny
             of
             women
             )
             no
             longer
             supporting
             this
             kind
             of
             servitude
             ,
             in
             a
             moment
             resolved
             on
             a
             remedy
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             tumults
             came
             to
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             where
             commanding
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             himself
             to
             the
             Kiosch
             ,
             or
             banquetting-house
             ,
             demanded
             without
             further
             prologue
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             favourite
             Eunuchs
             ;
             there
             was
             no
             argument
             or
             Rhetorick
             to
             be
             opposed
             to
             this
             unreasonable
             multitude
             ,
             nor
             time
             given
             for
             delays
             ,
             or
             consultation
             ;
             but
             every
             one
             of
             the
             accused
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             entred
             into
             the
             souldiers
             roll
             or
             catalogue
             ,
             and
             required
             ,
             being
             first
             strangled
             ,
             was
             afterwards
             thrown
             head-long
             from
             the
             wall
             of
             the
             Garden
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             the
             farther
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             enemies
             revenge
             ,
             by
             whom
             from
             thence
             they
             were
             dragged
             to
             the
             Hyppodromo
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             new
             Mosque
             cut
             into
             small
             pieces
             ,
             and
             their
             flesh
             roasted
             and
             eaten
             by
             them
             .
             The
             day
             following
             ,
             they
             apprehended
             Mulki
             ,
             and
             her
             husband
             
               Schaban
               Kalfa
            
             ,
             both
             whom
             they
             put
             to
             death
             ;
             nor
             ended
             this
             tumult
             here
             ,
             until
             by
             means
             of
             dissention
             between
             the
             Spahees
             and
             Janizaries
             ,
             the
             principal
             Ministers
             found
             means
             and
             opportunity
             to
             interpose
             their
             power
             ;
             and
             having
             executed
             several
             of
             the
             Spahees
             ,
             and
             performed
             other
             exemplary
             parts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             reduced
             matters
             to
             some
             kind
             of
             quietness
             and
             composure
             ;
             and
             thus
             order
             results
             often
             from
             confusion
             ,
             and
             tumults
             in
             corrupted
             Commonwealths
             have
             operated
             good
             effects
             to
             the
             redress
             of
             several
             evils
             .
             But
             besides
             this
             insurrection
             or
             mutiny
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             have
             succeeded
             divers
             other
             ;
             but
             because
             there
             hath
             been
             no
             disorder
             amongst
             them
             so
             notorious
             and
             memorable
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             occasioned
             the
             death
             of
             Kiosem
             ,
             Grand-mother
             to
             the
             present
             Sultan
             ,
             we
             have
             thought
             fit
             to
             record
             the
             certain
             particulars
             of
             it
             to
             all
             posterity
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             A
             true
             relation
             of
             the
             designs
             managed
             by
             the
             old
             Queen
             ,
             Wife
             of
             
               Sultan
               Ahmet
            
             ,
             and
             Mother
             of
             
               Sultan
               Morat
            
             ,
             and
             
               Sultan
               Ibrahim
            
             ,
             against
             her
             Grand-child
             
               Sultan
               Mahomet
            
             who
             now
             Reigns
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             said
             Queen
             and
             her
             Complices
             .
          
           
             AFter
             the
             murder
             of
             
               Sultan
               Ibrahim
            
             ,
             by
             conspiracy
             of
             the
             
               Janizaries
               ,
               Sultan
               Mahomet
            
             (
             eldest
             son
             of
             the
             late
             deceased
             Emperour
             ,
             a
             child
             of
             nine
             years
             old
             )
             succeeded
             in
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             father
             ;
             and
             the
             tuition
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             administration
             of
             the
             Government
             (
             during
             his
             minority
             )
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             old
             Queen
             ,
             the
             Grand-mother
             ,
             called
             Kiosem
             ;
             a
             Lady
             ,
             who
             through
             her
             long
             experience
             ,
             and
             practice
             in
             affairs
             ,
             was
             able
             ,
             and
             proper
             for
             so
             considerable
             an
             office
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             young
             Sultan
             was
             conducted
             to
             the
             Mosch
             of
             Eiub
             ,
             where
             with
             the
             accustomed
             Ceremonies
             ,
             his
             sword
             was
             girt
             to
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             he
             proclaimed
             Emperour
             through
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             and
             Provinces
             of
             his
             Dominions
             .
          
           
             For
             some
             time
             this
             old
             Queen
             governed
             all
             things
             according
             to
             her
             pleasure
             ,
             until
             the
             Mother
             of
             this
             young
             Sultan
             (
             as
             yet
             trembling
             with
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             horrid
             death
             of
             her
             Lord
             ;
             and
             fearing
             
             lest
             the
             subtle
             and
             old
             Polititian
             the
             Grandmother
             (
             who
             had
             compassed
             the
             death
             of
             her
             husband
             )
             should
             likewise
             contrive
             the
             Murder
             of
             her
             Son
             ,
             grew
             hourly
             more
             jealous
             of
             his
             life
             and
             safety
             ;
             which
             suspition
             of
             hers
             was
             augmented
             by
             the
             knowledge
             she
             had
             of
             the
             ambitious
             and
             haughty
             spirit
             of
             the
             Grand-mother
             ,
             and
             the
             private
             treaties
             ,
             and
             secret
             correspondence
             she
             held
             with
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             which
             compelled
             her
             to
             a
             resolution
             of
             making
             a
             faction
             likewise
             with
             the
             Spahees
             ,
             and
             Pashaws
             ,
             and
             Beyes
             ,
             who
             had
             received
             their
             Education
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             being
             a
             party
             alwaies
             opposite
             to
             the
             Janizaries
             .
             These
             she
             Courted
             by
             Letters
             ,
             and
             Messages
             ,
             complaining
             of
             the
             death
             and
             Murder
             of
             the
             Sultan
             her
             Husband
             ,
             the
             Pride
             and
             Insolence
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             ;
             and
             small
             esteem
             was
             had
             of
             her
             Son
             ,
             their
             undoubted
             Prince
             ;
             adding
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             provided
             not
             for
             their
             own
             safety
             ,
             the
             Old
             Queen
             would
             abolish
             both
             the
             name
             and
             order
             of
             Spahees
             .
             The
             
               Asiatick
               Spahees
            
             awakened
             hereat
             ,
             with
             a
             considerable
             Army
             marched
             to
             Scutari
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             
               Gurgi
               Nebi
            
             ,
             and
             demanded
             the
             heads
             of
             those
             who
             had
             been
             the
             traytors
             and
             conspirators
             against
             the
             sacred
             Life
             of
             their
             late
             Soveraign
             ;
             all
             which
             were
             then
             under
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             and
             supported
             by
             the
             powerful
             Authority
             of
             the
             Queen
             Regent
             .
             Upon
             this
             Alarum
             ,
             the
             Grand
             Visier
             ,
             (
             called
             
               Morat
               Pashaw
            
             )
             who
             had
             had
             his
             Education
             amongst
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             being
             adored
             by
             them
             as
             an
             Oracle
             ,
             and
             engaged
             with
             them
             in
             the
             late
             Treason
             against
             the
             Sultan
             ,
             speedily
             passed
             over
             from
             Constantinople
             to
             Scutari
             ,
             with
             an
             Army
             of
             Janizaries
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             his
             favourites
             and
             followers
             ,
             transporting
             likewise
             Artillery
             and
             all
             necessaries
             for
             entrenchment
             ;
             some
             skirmishes
             passed
             between
             the
             Van-guard
             of
             the
             Spahees
             and
             the
             Deli
             (
             which
             are
             the
             Visiers
             Guard
             )
             and
             thereby
             had
             engaged
             both
             the
             Armies
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             two
             Chief
             Justices
             of
             Anatolia
             and
             Greece
             interposing
             with
             their
             grave
             and
             religious
             countenances
             ,
             preached
             to
             them
             of
             the
             danger
             and
             impiety
             there
             was
             in
             the
             effusion
             of
             Musselmins
             or
             believers
             bloud
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             had
             they
             any
             just
             pretences
             ,
             their
             plea
             should
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             all
             differences
             decided
             by
             the
             Law.
             These
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             perswasions
             made
             impression
             on
             
               Gurgi
               Nebi
            
             and
             other
             Spahees
             ;
             and
             the
             posture
             they
             found
             their
             Adversaries
             in
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             battel
             ,
             made
             them
             inclinable
             to
             hearken
             to
             proposals
             for
             accomodation
             ;
             but
             especially
             their
             courages
             were
             abated
             by
             what
             the
             Justices
             had
             declared
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             they
             repaired
             not
             to
             their
             own
             homes
             ,
             the
             Visier
             was
             resolved
             to
             burn
             all
             the
             Rolls
             ,
             and
             proclaim
             a
             general
             Nesiraum
             through
             the
             whole
             Empire
             :
             (
             which
             is
             an
             Edict
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Mufti
             ,
             commanding
             all
             the
             Turks
             of
             his
             Kingdoms
             from
             seven
             years
             old
             and
             upward
             to
             arm
             and
             follow
             him
             to
             the
             war.
             )
          
           
             The
             Spahees
             hereupon
             dispersed
             themselves
             ;
             and
             from
             their
             retreat
             encreased
             the
             Pride
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             faction
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             chief
             Commanders
             ,
             
               viz.
               Bectas
               Aga
            
             ,
             highly
             favoured
             by
             the
             Queen
             Regent
             ;
             
               Kul
               Kiahia
            
             Lieutenant
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             and
             
               Kara
               Chiaus
            
             a
             follower
             of
             Bectas
             ,
             who
             now
             esteemed
             themselves
             absolute
             Masters
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             These
             three
             now
             governed
             all
             matters
             ,
             contriving
             in
             their
             secret
             Councils
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Spahees
             ;
             especially
             those
             famed
             for
             riches
             and
             valour
             ;
             and
             as
             one
             of
             the
             first
             rank
             ,
             gave
             order
             to
             the
             Pasha
             of
             Anatolia
             to
             take
             away
             the
             life
             of
             
               Gurgi
               Nebi
            
             ,
             whom
             accordingly
             he
             one
             day
             assaulted
             in
             his
             quarters
             ,
             and
             being
             abandoned
             by
             his
             
             Souldiers
             shot
             him
             with
             a
             Pistol
             ,
             and
             sent
             his
             head
             to
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             The
             Spahees
             exasperated
             hereat
             ,
             entred
             into
             private
             Councils
             and
             Conspiracies
             in
             Anatolia
             against
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             drawing
             to
             their
             party
             several
             Beyes
             and
             Pashaws
             of
             Asia
             (
             and
             particularly
             one
             Ipsir
             a
             Circasian
             born
             ,
             but
             educated
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             a
             Person
             of
             a
             couragious
             spirit
             ,
             and
             powerful
             in
             men
             and
             treasure
             )
             assaulted
             many
             quarters
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             in
             Asia
             ,
             and
             cutting
             off
             their
             arms
             and
             noses
             ,
             miserably
             slaughtered
             as
             many
             as
             fell
             into
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             party
             
               Bectas
               Aga
            
             ,
             secure
             in
             his
             condition
             ,
             amassed
             wealth
             with
             both
             hands
             by
             new
             impositions
             ,
             rapine
             ,
             and
             other
             arts
             ;
             causing
             to
             be
             coined
             at
             Belgrade
             300
             thousand
             Aspers
             ,
             one
             third
             silver
             ,
             and
             two
             of
             tinne
             ;
             these
             Aspers
             he
             dispersed
             amongst
             the
             Tradesmen
             and
             Artisans
             ,
             forcing
             others
             to
             exchange
             his
             false
             metal
             for
             Gold
             ,
             at
             the
             value
             of
             160
             Aspers
             for
             the
             Hungarian
             Ducat
             .
             The
             people
             sensible
             of
             the
             cheat
             ,
             begun
             a
             mutiny
             in
             the
             quarter
             of
             the
             Sadlers
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             encreased
             so
             fast
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             City
             was
             immediately
             in
             a
             general
             uproar
             :
             this
             tumult
             was
             violently
             carried
             to
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Mufti
             ,
             whom
             they
             forced
             with
             the
             Seigh
             (
             who
             is
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Preacher
             )
             and
             the
             
               Nakib
               Esref
            
             ,
             or
             Primate
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             Race
             ,
             to
             accompany
             them
             to
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             where
             at
             the
             inward
             gate
             of
             the
             Royal
             Lodgings
             ,
             with
             clamours
             and
             out-cries
             they
             made
             their
             complaint
             .
             In
             this
             danger
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             was
             advised
             by
             the
             
               Capi
               Agasi
            
             ,
             and
             
               Solyman
               Aga
            
             ,
             the
             
               Kuzlir
               Aga
            
             or
             chief
             Eunuch
             of
             the
             Women
             ,
             that
             this
             happy
             conjuncture
             was
             to
             be
             embraced
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             Bectas
             and
             his
             complices
             ;
             but
             fear
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             caution
             hindered
             that
             design
             for
             the
             present
             ;
             only
             it
             was
             judged
             fit
             ,
             for
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             that
             
               Metek
               Ahmet
               Pashaw
            
             (
             then
             Prime
             Visier
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             slave
             to
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             )
             should
             be
             deprived
             his
             office
             ;
             which
             was
             immediately
             effected
             ;
             and
             the
             Seal
             taken
             from
             him
             was
             delivered
             to
             
               Siaus
               Pashaw
            
             ,
             a
             Stout
             and
             Valiant
             person
             .
             This
             Visier
             being
             jealous
             of
             his
             own
             honour
             ,
             and
             jealous
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             cast
             about
             all
             ways
             to
             suppress
             the
             arrogance
             of
             Bectas
             and
             his
             adherents
             ;
             lest
             the
             like
             shame
             ,
             and
             misfortune
             should
             befall
             him
             ,
             as
             did
             to
             
               Murad
               Pasha
            
             one
             of
             his
             late
             Predecessors
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             Visier
             ,
             who
             for
             dissenting
             from
             Bectas
             in
             opinion
             ,
             had
             lost
             his
             life
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             escaped
             his
             fury
             by
             flying
             into
             Greece
             .
             The
             times
             were
             also
             troublesome
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             danger
             ;
             the
             Janizaries
             kept
             guard
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             not
             suffering
             so
             much
             as
             two
             Citizens
             to
             walk
             together
             ,
             for
             prevention
             of
             secret
             consultations
             ;
             many
             Artisans
             ,
             or
             handy-crafts-men
             were
             imprisoned
             ,
             as
             principal
             in
             the
             late
             tumult
             ,
             against
             the
             consent
             and
             order
             of
             the
             new
             Visier
             ;
             the
             Court
             was
             also
             divided
             ;
             The
             Sultans
             party
             contrived
             to
             surprize
             and
             kill
             the
             rebellious
             Commanders
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             day
             following
             ,
             the
             Lieutenant
             of
             the
             Baltagees
             ,
             or
             Hatchet-men
             ,
             should
             encounter
             Kul-chiachia
             as
             he
             came
             according
             to
             custom
             to
             the
             Divan
             ,
             and
             slay
             him
             ;
             but
             the
             Old
             Queen
             being
             of
             a
             contrary
             faction
             ,
             with
             threats
             and
             menaces
             frighted
             that
             Officer
             from
             his
             design
             .
             The
             two
             Queens
             were
             exasperated
             highly
             against
             each
             other
             ;
             one
             to
             maintain
             the
             Authority
             of
             her
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             her
             own
             ;
             in
             the
             City
             the
             confusion
             grew
             greater
             ;
             the
             Janizaries
             were
             not
             pleased
             with
             the
             election
             of
             
               Siaus
               Passa
            
             ,
             knowing
             him
             to
             be
             
             averse
             to
             their
             faction
             ;
             but
             yet
             considering
             the
             state
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             they
             endeavoured
             with
             fair
             promises
             to
             allure
             him
             to
             their
             party
             .
             The
             Old
             Queen
             by
             Letters
             advised
             Bectos
             of
             all
             matters
             that
             were
             discoursed
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             intimating
             that
             the
             Young
             Queen
             was
             Author
             of
             all
             these
             disturbances
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             as
             a
             remedy
             of
             all
             these
             evils
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             ,
             that
             
               Sultan
               Mahomet
            
             should
             be
             deposed
             ,
             and
             his
             younger
             Brother
             Solyman
             placed
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             who
             having
             a
             Mother
             ,
             would
             be
             absolutely
             subject
             to
             her
             tuition
             :
             she
             added
             likewise
             that
             Solyman
             was
             a
             lusty
             youth
             ,
             corpulent
             and
             Majestical
             ,
             whereas
             
               Sultan
               Mahomet
            
             was
             lean
             ,
             weakly
             ,
             and
             unable
             for
             the
             Crown
             .
             Bectas
             having
             received
             this
             message
             from
             the
             Queen
             Regent
             ,
             assembled
             a
             Council
             at
             Orta-giami
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             the
             
               Janizaries
               Moseh
            
             )
             where
             was
             great
             and
             solemn
             appearance
             both
             of
             the
             Souldiery
             and
             Lawyers
             ,
             (
             which
             latter
             are
             of
             the
             spiritual
             function
             among
             them
             )
             some
             out
             of
             friendship
             to
             their
             party
             ,
             and
             others
             for
             fear
             of
             their
             power
             ;
             only
             the
             Visier
             was
             wanting
             ,
             whom
             they
             sent
             to
             invite
             ,
             out
             of
             an
             opinion
             that
             he
             might
             be
             drawn
             to
             their
             side
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             they
             found
             him
             opposite
             ,
             then
             not
             to
             suffer
             him
             to
             escape
             alive
             from
             their
             Councils
             .
             It
             was
             then
             two
             hours
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             when
             this
             message
             came
             to
             the
             Visier
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             was
             against
             the
             state
             ,
             and
             gravity
             of
             a
             Visier
             to
             go
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             his
             Master
             ;
             yet
             he
             thought
             it
             now
             time
             to
             dissemble
             ,
             and
             overcome
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             mind
             ;
             and
             so
             with
             a
             private
             retinue
             went
             to
             the
             Mosch
             ,
             where
             the
             first
             he
             encountred
             was
             a
             Guard
             of
             ten
             thousand
             Janizaries
             armed
             with
             their
             Muskets
             and
             Matches
             lighted
             ,
             which
             at
             first
             so
             dismayed
             him
             that
             he
             had
             some
             thoughts
             of
             returning
             ;
             but
             afterward
             recovering
             himself
             ,
             and
             taking
             courage
             ,
             resolved
             to
             proceed
             ;
             and
             coming
             to
             the
             
               Mosch
               ,
               Bectas
            
             vouchsafed
             not
             to
             meet
             him
             ,
             but
             sent
             another
             to
             perform
             that
             Ceremony
             ;
             at
             which
             neglect
             though
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             spirit
             could
             scarce
             contain
             it self
             ;
             yet
             suppressing
             his
             choler
             ,
             addressed
             himself
             to
             the
             feet
             of
             Bectas
             ,
             who
             scarce
             arising
             gave
             him
             a
             faint
             wellcom
             ;
             and
             setting
             him
             on
             his
             left
             hand
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             upper
             hand
             with
             the
             Turkish
             Souldiery
             )
             began
             to
             propound
             to
             him
             his
             new
             designs
             ,
             and
             first
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             King
             should
             be
             deposed
             ,
             and
             Solyman
             Crowned
             in
             his
             place
             ;
             that
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Seraglio
             should
             be
             reformed
             ;
             and
             that
             whereas
             the
             Children
             of
             divers
             Nations
             were
             yearly
             collected
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             none
             should
             for
             the
             future
             have
             admission
             there
             ,
             but
             the
             Sons
             of
             Janizaries
             :
             The
             Visier
             consented
             to
             all
             that
             was
             proposed
             ,
             professing
             a
             sincere
             affection
             and
             reality
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             party
             ,
             swearing
             upon
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             horrid
             imprecations
             on
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             family
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             not
             faithful
             to
             them
             and
             their
             designs
             ;
             which
             gave
             Bectas
             that
             satisfaction
             that
             he
             began
             to
             perswade
             himself
             ,
             that
             the
             Visier
             was
             really
             a
             confiding
             person
             ,
             and
             one
             affectionate
             to
             their
             interest
             ;
             and
             so
             partly
             from
             this
             consideration
             ,
             and
             partly
             out
             of
             a
             confidence
             of
             his
             own
             strength
             ,
             and
             inability
             of
             the
             Visier
             to
             hurt
             him
             ,
             fairly
             took
             his
             leave
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             dismissed
             his
             
               Kalaba
               Divan
            
             ,
             or
             his
             confused
             Council
             .
             But
             the
             
               Chiachia
               Bei
            
             (
             or
             Lieutenant
             General
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             and
             Kara-Chians
             reproved
             very
             much
             Bectas
             for
             permitting
             the
             Visier
             to
             escape
             with
             his
             life
             ,
             saying
             ,
             he
             had
             done
             ill
             in
             suffering
             the
             bird
             to
             escape
             out
             of
             the
             Cage
             ;
             that
             he
             had
             released
             one
             ,
             and
             permitted
             him
             to
             carry
             his
             head
             on
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             who
             would
             shortly
             
             take
             off
             theirs
             ,
             with
             many
             words
             of
             the
             like
             effect
             .
             But
             Bectas
             slighted
             their
             reproof
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             want
             of
             courage
             ,
             and
             the
             ignorance
             of
             their
             own
             power
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             time
             until
             morning
             was
             so
             short
             ,
             that
             should
             the
             Visier
             intend
             to
             countermine
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             wholly
             unable
             ,
             being
             unprovided
             both
             of
             Power
             and
             Councel
             .
             The
             Visier
             being
             got
             free
             ,
             went
             apace
             to
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             with
             two
             men
             only
             ,
             thanking
             God
             as
             he
             walked
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             freed
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             Tyrants
             and
             Villains
             ;
             and
             coming
             to
             the
             Iron
             gate
             ,
             intending
             to
             pass
             through
             the
             Garden
             ,
             he
             found
             it
             open
             contrary
             to
             the
             custom
             ,
             and
             enquiring
             of
             the
             Bostangees
             or
             Gardiners
             the
             reason
             ,
             he
             could
             learn
             nothing
             farther
             from
             them
             ,
             then
             that
             it
             was
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Old
             Queen
             ;
             who
             (
             as
             it
             appeared
             afterwards
             )
             expected
             her
             Confidents
             who
             might
             withdraw
             her
             that
             night
             into
             some
             retirement
             where
             she
             might
             remain
             secure
             from
             the
             dangers
             of
             the
             ensuing
             day
             .
             The
             Visier
             being
             entred
             ,
             went
             softly
             to
             the
             Sultans
             apartments
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             way
             by
             good
             chance
             met
             with
             the
             
               Kuzlir-Agasi
               Solyman
               Aga
            
             ,
             the
             chief
             Eunuch
             of
             the
             Women
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             dark
             was
             making
             his
             rounds
             about
             the
             old
             Queens
             Lodgings
             ;
             by
             the
             Visiers
             voice
             Solyman
             knew
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             but
             was
             amazed
             at
             his
             unseasonable
             Visit
             ,
             yet
             understanding
             the
             business
             ,
             thanked
             him
             for
             his
             Vigilance
             ;
             adding
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             also
             observed
             that
             the
             Old
             Queen
             contrary
             to
             her
             custom
             ,
             was
             not
             yet
             gone
             to
             bed
             ,
             who
             did
             at
             other
             times
             at
             two
             hours
             in
             the
             night
             dispose
             her self
             to
             rest
             ,
             only
             this
             Evening
             she
             had
             entertained
             her self
             in
             company
             of
             her
             Eunuchs
             ,
             and
             Favourites
             ,
             with
             Musick
             ,
             Singing
             and
             other
             unusual
             delights
             .
             Wherefore
             after
             some
             short
             deliberation
             ,
             the
             Visier
             ,
             
               Solyman
               Aga
            
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Kings
             Eunuchs
             went
             to
             the
             quarters
             of
             the
             Old
             Queen
             ,
             and
             offering
             to
             enter
             forcibly
             ,
             were
             repulsed
             by
             the
             Queens
             Eunuchs
             ;
             but
             
               Solyman
               Aga
            
             being
             a
             stout
             man
             drew
             his
             Dagger
             and
             struck
             the
             chief
             Chamberlain
             
               Bash
               Kapa
               Oglar
            
             on
             the
             face
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             other
             Eunuchs
             who
             accompanied
             Solyman
             entred
             furiously
             with
             their
             Daggers
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             Eunuchs
             of
             the
             Queen
             flying
             ,
             she
             remained
             alone
             in
             the
             Chamber
             ,
             where
             she
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             Custody
             of
             the
             Kings
             Eunuchs
             .
             The
             fugitive
             Eunuchs
             would
             immediately
             have
             escaped
             out
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             but
             the
             Gates
             were
             first
             shut
             by
             order
             of
             
               Solyman
               Aga
            
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             with
             all
             other
             favourites
             of
             the
             said
             Queen
             were
             taken
             and
             secured
             in
             safe
             hands
             .
             This
             Victory
             was
             so
             secretly
             obtained
             ,
             that
             they
             received
             no
             alarum
             in
             the
             Royal
             Lodgings
             ,
             though
             near
             adjoyning
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Visier
             and
             
               Solyman
               Aga
            
             went
             to
             the
             Chamber
             where
             the
             King
             slept
             ,
             and
             lifting
             up
             the
             Antiport
             ,
             made
             a
             sign
             of
             silence
             to
             the
             Ladies
             of
             the
             Guard
             ,
             commanding
             by
             dumb
             motions
             that
             the
             Young
             Queen
             should
             be
             awakened
             (
             for
             it
             is
             the
             custom
             in
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Court
             to
             speak
             by
             signs
             ,
             to
             prevent
             noise
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             there
             were
             some
             point
             in
             it
             of
             Majesty
             and
             decency
             ,
             they
             have
             practised
             this
             mute
             language
             so
             fully
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             able
             to
             recount
             stories
             in
             it
             )
             The
             Ladies
             hereupon
             gently
             rubbing
             the
             Queens
             feet
             ,
             raised
             her
             out
             of
             her
             sleep
             ,
             and
             gave
             her
             to
             understand
             that
             
               Solyman
               Aga
            
             would
             speak
             with
             her
             ;
             whereat
             the
             Queen
             surprised
             ,
             leapt
             from
             her
             bed
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             scarce
             informed
             of
             the
             business
             before
             she
             became
             so
             affrighted
             ,
             that
             she
             could
             not
             contain
             her self
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             moderation
             or
             silence
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             great
             cry
             ran
             to
             take
             her
             Son
             as
             one
             distracted
             ,
             and
             catching
             him
             up
             in
             her
             armes
             ,
             cryed
             out
             ,
             O
             Son
             ,
             you
             and
             
             I
             are
             dead
             ;
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             likewise
             as
             a
             Child
             bewailed
             himself
             ,
             and
             falling
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             
               Solyman
               Aga
            
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               Lala
               ,
               Lala
               Kurtar-beni
            
             ;
             which
             is
             Tutor
             ,
             Tutor
             save
             me
             :
             He
             not
             without
             tears
             took
             his
             Lord
             into
             his
             arms
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Visier
             encouraged
             the
             Child
             and
             his
             Mother
             ,
             protesting
             that
             they
             would
             rather
             die
             ,
             then
             live
             to
             behold
             so
             horrid
             a
             ruine
             ;
             and
             so
             accompanied
             him
             (
             some
             Ladies
             carrying
             before
             Torches
             lighted
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             to
             the
             Hozoda
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Presence
             Chamber
             or
             place
             where
             the
             Principal
             Officers
             of
             the
             Court
             attend
             )
             Upon
             the
             approach
             of
             the
             Torches
             ,
             the
             Guard
             which
             watched
             in
             this
             Chamber
             was
             amazed
             ,
             and
             walking
             towards
             the
             light
             to
             discover
             what
             there
             was
             ,
             perceived
             that
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             was
             coming
             thither
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             rerurned
             again
             with
             all
             haste
             to
             awaken
             their
             companions
             ,
             and
             calling
             them
             immediately
             to
             repair
             to
             their
             due
             service
             .
             The
             Grand
             Signior
             being
             seated
             on
             a
             Throne
             ,
             which
             is
             alwayes
             remaining
             in
             the
             Presence
             Chamber
             ;
             the
             Officers
             hereof
             (
             which
             are
             in
             number
             forty
             )
             presented
             themselves
             before
             him
             ,
             desiring
             to
             know
             if
             His
             Majesty
             had
             any
             thing
             wherein
             to
             employ
             their
             Fidelity
             and
             Service
             .
             Hereat
             
               Solyman
               Aga
            
             said
             ,
             
               He
               that
               eats
               the
               Kings
               Bread
               ,
               should
               apply
               himself
               to
               the
               Kings
               service
               ;
               we
               suffered
               the
               Traitots
               to
               destroy
            
             Sultan
             Ibrahim
             ,
             
               and
               now
               they
               would
               also
               take
               this
               out
               of
               our
               hands
               ;
               To
               you
               it
               belongs
               ,
               who
               are
               His
               Majesties
               Principal
               Servitors
               ,
               to
               afford
               him
               your
               utmost
               assistance
               .
               Eigiuse
               Mussapha
               Passa
            
             Sword-bearer
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             and
             chief
             of
             the
             Presence
             Chamber
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             a
             Lions
             Heart
             and
             undaunted
             resolution
             ,
             understood
             something
             formerly
             of
             the
             bad
             inclinations
             of
             the
             old
             Queen
             to
             wards
             the
             King
             ,
             readily
             replyed
             ,
             Great
             Master
             be
             not
             troubled
             ,
             tomorrow
             you
             shall
             see
             (
             God
             willing
             )
             the
             Heads
             of
             your
             Enemies
             at
             your
             feet
             .
             The
             Visier
             and
             others
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             after
             a
             short
             Consult
             ,
             fell
             to
             act
             ,
             the
             exigencie
             of
             their
             Affairs
             admitting
             no
             delays
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             Pen
             and
             Ink
             being
             brought
             ,
             an
             Order
             was
             presented
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             to
             be
             subscribed
             for
             arresting
             the
             Bossangi-Pasha
             as
             a
             Traitor
             ,
             for
             having
             against
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             night
             kept
             open
             the
             Gate
             of
             the
             Kings
             Garden
             .
             This
             was
             done
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             he
             removed
             from
             his
             Office
             and
             another
             constituted
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             was
             administred
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             calling
             together
             the
             Gardiners
             in
             number
             about
             500.
             caused
             them
             also
             all
             to
             swear
             faithful
             obedience
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             and
             to
             remain
             all
             that
             night
             ,
             keeping
             good
             Guard
             at
             the
             Gates
             and
             Walls
             of
             the
             Gardens
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             the
             Ichoglans
             were
             called
             up
             (
             who
             are
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Pages
             )
             and
             to
             proceed
             with
             the
             more
             privacy
             and
             least
             confusion
             ,
             they
             went
             first
             to
             the
             Chamber
             of
             the
             
               Capa
               Agasi
            
             (
             who
             by
             his
             Office
             is
             over
             all
             the
             Youth
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             )
             and
             knocking
             gently
             at
             the
             Window
             ,
             the
             Guards
             came
             at
             the
             noise
             ,
             and
             demanded
             what
             the
             matter
             was
             ?
             they
             answered
             ,
             Awake
             the
             
               Capa
               Aga
            
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             speak
             to
             us
             at
             the
             Window
             .
             But
             the
             
               Capa
               Aga
            
             would
             first
             know
             who
             they
             were
             that
             would
             speak
             with
             him
             :
             and
             when
             it
             was
             told
             him
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Visier
             and
             the
             
               Kuslir
               Aga
            
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             I
             am
             indisposed
             and
             cannot
             rise
             ,
             but
             utter
             what
             you
             have
             to
             say
             at
             the
             Window
             ;
             so
             they
             said
             ,
             by
             His
             Majesties
             Order
             go
             and
             raise
             all
             the
             Ichoglans
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             upon
             an
             important
             occasion
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             
               Capa
               Agasi
            
             would
             not
             stir
             ,
             so
             that
             some
             believed
             him
             confederate
             in
             the
             Conspiracy
             ;
             but
             the
             truth
             was
             ,
             he
             was
             an
             ancient
             Man
             of
             90
             years
             ,
             and
             unhealthful
             in
             his
             body
             .
             Wherefore
             
             
               Solyman
               Aga
            
             cried
             out
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             Aga
             raise
             the
             
               Ichoglans
               ,
               Our
               King
               is
               ready
               to
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               our
               hands
            
             ;
             but
             the
             
               Capa
               Agasi
            
             persisted
             that
             he
             would
             not
             raise
             the
             Ichoglans
             or
             Pages
             ,
             unless
             he
             brought
             a
             Command
             in
             writing
             from
             the
             King.
             In
             the
             Interim
             the
             Servants
             of
             the
             
               Capa
               Aga
            
             awakened
             ,
             and
             hearing
             his
             discourse
             ,
             could
             not
             contain
             themselves
             ,
             but
             without
             farther
             order
             run
             to
             both
             the
             greater
             and
             lesser
             Chamber
             of
             the
             Pages
             ;
             the
             Butler
             came
             to
             that
             which
             is
             called
             the
             greater
             Chamber
             ;
             it
             was
             then
             five
             hours
             in
             the
             night
             when
             he
             entred
             in
             ,
             and
             running
             to
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Chamber
             which
             was
             80
             paces
             in
             length
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             stop
             and
             clapped
             his
             hands
             together
             ;
             (
             To
             make
             such
             a
             noise
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             at
             night
             is
             a
             high
             misdemeanor
             )
             at
             which
             some
             being
             awakened
             ,
             raised
             up
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             startled
             at
             such
             an
             unusual
             alarum
             ,
             enquired
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ;
             at
             which
             he
             again
             clapping
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             crying
             out
             ,
             Arise
             ,
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             is
             like
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             our
             hands
             ,
             the
             whole
             Chamber
             was
             raised
             ;
             so
             that
             you
             might
             have
             seen
             all
             the
             Ichoglans
             in
             number
             above
             600.
             to
             rise
             and
             run
             in
             a
             confused
             manner
             ,
             some
             without
             Cloaths
             ,
             some
             without
             Arms
             to
             fight
             ,
             some
             to
             fly
             ,
             supposing
             the
             Janizaries
             were
             already
             entred
             the
             Seraglio
             .
             In
             this
             amaze
             came
             a
             Guard
             of
             Black
             and
             White
             Eunuchs
             to
             the
             door
             ,
             advising
             them
             to
             arm
             themselves
             with
             what
             weapons
             were
             next
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             remain
             until
             they
             received
             farther
             Orders
             .
             All
             the
             other
             Chambers
             of
             Pages
             and
             Officers
             were
             in
             the
             same
             confusion
             ,
             and
             were
             commanded
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             to
             arm
             themselves
             .
             The
             Grand
             Signior
             all
             this
             time
             fearing
             he
             should
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             as
             his
             Father
             was
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             pacified
             until
             
               Mustapha
               Pasha
            
             his
             Sword-bearer
             taking
             him
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             shewed
             him
             his
             Attendants
             all
             armed
             ,
             and
             ready
             at
             his
             command
             ;
             and
             passing
             by
             one
             of
             the
             Windows
             of
             the
             Lodgings
             ,
             was
             descryed
             by
             a
             young
             man
             ,
             who
             cryed
             out
             with
             a
             loud
             Voice
             (
             God
             grant
             our
             King
             ten
             thousand
             years
             of
             life
             )
             at
             which
             all
             the
             Chamber
             shouted
             ,
             *
             
               Allah
               ,
               Allah
            
             ;
             this
             acclamation
             rang
             through
             all
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             reached
             the
             more
             remote
             quarters
             of
             the
             
               Drogists
               ,
               Cooks
               ,
               Pole-axe-men
               ,
               Faulconers
            
             and
             others
             ;
             who
             being
             ready
             and
             armed
             as
             the
             others
             ,
             answered
             with
             the
             like
             shout
             .
          
           
             These
             preparations
             were
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             but
             likewise
             without
             ;
             for
             the
             Visier
             had
             given
             order
             to
             all
             the
             Pashaws
             and
             Beglerbegs
             and
             other
             his
             Friends
             ,
             that
             without
             delay
             they
             should
             repair
             to
             the
             Seraglio
             with
             all
             the
             force
             they
             could
             make
             ,
             bringing
             with
             them
             three
             days
             provisions
             ,
             obliging
             them
             under
             pain
             of
             Death
             to
             this
             Duty
             .
             In
             a
             short
             space
             so
             great
             was
             this
             concourse
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Gardens
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             the
             outward
             Courts
             and
             all
             the
             adjoyning
             streets
             were
             filled
             with
             armed
             men
             :
             from
             Galata
             and
             Tophana
             came
             Boats
             and
             Barges
             loaden
             with
             Powder
             and
             Ammunition
             and
             other
             necessaries
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             the
             Morning
             by
             Break
             of
             day
             appeared
             such
             an
             Army
             of
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             and
             Ships
             and
             Gallies
             on
             the
             Sea
             ,
             as
             administred
             no
             small
             terrour
             to
             the
             Janizaries
             ;
             of
             which
             being
             advised
             and
             seeing
             the
             concourse
             of
             the
             people
             run
             to
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             they
             thought
             it
             high
             time
             to
             bestir
             themselves
             ;
             and
             therefore
             armed
             a
             great
             Company
             of
             
               Albaneses
               ,
               Greeks
            
             and
             other
             Christians
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             offered
             Money
             ,
             and
             the
             Titles
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             Janizaries
             ,
             promising
             to
             free
             them
             from
             Harach
             ,
             or
             Impositions
             paid
             by
             the
             Christians
             ;
             which
             Arguments
             were
             so
             prevalent
             ,
             that
             most
             taking
             Arms
             ,
             you
             might
             see
             the
             
             Court
             and
             City
             divided
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             most
             dreadful
             confusion
             of
             a
             Civil
             War.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Seraglio
             all
             things
             were
             in
             good
             order
             ,
             the
             Morning
             Devotions
             being
             finished
             ,
             the
             Baltagees
             (
             who
             are
             a
             Guard
             that
             carry
             Poleaxes
             )
             called
             to
             the
             Pages
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             accompany
             them
             to
             the
             Presence
             Chamber
             .
             These
             Baltagees
             were
             in
             number
             about
             200
             strong
             ,
             of
             large
             stature
             ,
             and
             of
             admirable
             agility
             ;
             at
             whose
             beck
             the
             Pages
             ran
             with
             all
             alacrity
             to
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Chamber
             ,
             where
             they
             at
             first
             received
             a
             repulse
             from
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Chamber
             who
             was
             an
             Eunuch
             ,
             and
             one
             faithful
             to
             the
             Old
             Queens
             interest
             ,
             who
             to
             yield
             all
             possible
             furtherance
             towards
             the
             protection
             of
             her
             Person
             ,
             reproved
             the
             insolence
             of
             the
             Rout
             in
             coming
             so
             boisterously
             to
             the
             Royal
             Lodgings
             :
             to
             which
             they
             unanimously
             answered
             that
             they
             would
             speak
             to
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             their
             desire
             to
             have
             the
             Old
             Queen
             (
             Enemy
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Mahometane
             Faith
             )
             put
             to
             Death
             ;
             at
             which
             words
             he
             being
             enraged
             ,
             and
             relying
             on
             his
             Authority
             ,
             reproved
             them
             with
             terms
             of
             Rebels
             and
             Traitors
             to
             their
             Master
             .
             
               What
               have
               you
               to
               do
               with
               the
               Queen
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             ?
             
               Are
               you
               worthy
               to
               open
               your
               mouths
               against
               her
               Serene
               Name
               ?
            
             He
             reiterating
             these
             and
             the
             like
             words
             ,
             one
             of
             this
             Rabble
             said
             ,
             Kill
             that
             Cuckold
             ,
             for
             he
             also
             is
             an
             Enemy
             of
             the
             Faith
             ;
             and
             whilst
             one
             lifted
             up
             his
             hand
             to
             strike
             him
             ,
             he
             fled
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Tarras
             into
             the
             Garden
             ,
             whither
             being
             pursued
             by
             five
             or
             six
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             overtaken
             ,
             and
             catching
             him
             by
             the
             coller
             would
             have
             cut
             his
             throat
             ,
             but
             that
             at
             his
             earnest
             entreaty
             they
             gave
             him
             so
             much
             liberty
             as
             first
             to
             cast
             himself
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             Sultan
             :
             whither
             being
             dragged
             ,
             he
             delivered
             to
             the
             King
             a
             Seal
             and
             a
             Key
             of
             Secret
             Treasure
             ,
             and
             being
             about
             to
             say
             somthing
             in
             his
             own
             behalf
             and
             defence
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             a
             bold
             youth
             of
             these
             Baltagees
             called
             Jalch-Leferli
             struck
             him
             on
             the
             head
             with
             his
             axe
             ,
             and
             cleft
             it
             into
             two
             pieces
             ;
             the
             others
             seeing
             this
             first
             blow
             given
             him
             ,
             fell
             on
             him
             with
             their
             Symitters
             and
             cut
             him
             to
             pieces
             :
             his
             blood
             and
             brains
             were
             dashed
             on
             the
             rich
             Carpets
             ,
             which
             moved
             fear
             in
             many
             ,
             who
             were
             secretly
             of
             the
             Conspiracy
             with
             the
             Old
             Queen
             .
             The
             Young
             King
             himself
             ignorant
             of
             the
             good
             intentions
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             blood-shed
             ,
             being
             yet
             tender-hearted
             ,
             cryed
             and
             closely
             embraced
             the
             Selihtar
             who
             then
             held
             him
             in
             his
             arms
             ;
             but
             upon
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             Corps
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             and
             some
             smooth
             words
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             was
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             his
             childish
             tears
             were
             soon
             wiped
             away
             .
             In
             this
             interim
             the
             new
             created
             Mufti
             and
             
               Kenan
               Pasha
            
             one
             of
             the
             Visiers
             of
             the
             Bench
             ,
             and
             
               Balyzade
               Efendi
            
             ,
             who
             was
             formerly
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
             ,
             and
             well
             affected
             to
             the
             Spahees
             party
             ,
             entring
             the
             Hazoda
             or
             Presence
             Chamber
             ,
             perceiving
             a
             tumult
             in
             His
             Majesties
             Presence
             with
             different
             voices
             and
             languages
             ,
             for
             some
             cryed
             in
             Georgian
             ,
             others
             
               Albanian
               ,
               Bosnian
               ,
               Mengrelian
               ,
               Turkish
            
             and
             Italian
             ,
             remained
             in
             great
             confusion
             how
             to
             proceed
             with
             order
             and
             reason
             in
             this
             important
             affair
             ;
             For
             the
             Mufti
             and
             others
             were
             of
             opinion
             that
             the
             sentence
             against
             the
             Old
             Queen
             was
             not
             rashly
             to
             be
             pronounced
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             matter
             might
             calmly
             be
             debated
             ,
             and
             if
             possible
             ,
             an
             expedient
             might
             be
             found
             for
             saving
             her
             life
             ,
             and
             securing
             the
             Sultan
             :
             But
             the
             Rabble
             impatient
             of
             delay
             ,
             cryed
             out
             ,
             defer
             not
             the
             sentence
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             we
             shall
             esteem
             thee
             as
             one
             of
             her
             adherents
             .
             By
             this
             time
             news
             was
             come
             to
             the
             Young
             Queen
             ,
             that
             there
             had
             been
             
             a
             fight
             in
             the
             Streets
             ;
             who
             as
             yet
             doubtful
             of
             the
             success
             ,
             and
             fearing
             if
             the
             Janizaries
             should
             gain
             the
             advantage
             ,
             Bectas
             would
             revenge
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Old
             Queen
             by
             her
             death
             ,
             came
             covered
             with
             a
             Vail
             into
             the
             Presence
             Chamber
             ,
             saying
             as
             she
             passed
             ,
             
               Is
               this
               the
               Reverence
               you
               owe
               to
               the
               King
               your
               Lord
               ?
               Do
               you
               know
               the
               place
               where
               you
               are
               ?
               What
               would
               you
               have
               of
               a
               Woman
               ?
               Why
               do
               you
               busie
               your selves
               in
               the
               Kings
               Affairs
               ?
            
             Some
             presently
             apprehended
             that
             this
             was
             only
             a
             Plot
             of
             the
             Young
             Queen
             to
             make
             the
             World
             believe
             she
             would
             rather
             assist
             the
             Grand-Mother
             ,
             than
             contrive
             against
             her
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             Pages
             the
             more
             importunately
             to
             persist
             with
             the
             Mufti
             for
             the
             Fetfa
             or
             sentence
             against
             her
             .
             But
             one
             of
             the
             Pages
             suspecting
             that
             this
             Woman
             so
             veiled
             ,
             might
             be
             the
             old
             Queen
             her self
             ,
             cryed
             out
             ,
             This
             is
             she
             you
             seek
             for
             ;
             she
             is
             in
             your
             hands
             ,
             take
             your
             Revenge
             upon
             her
             :
             at
             which
             some
             bestirring
             themselves
             to
             seize
             her
             ,
             she
             ran
             to
             the
             feet
             of
             her
             Son
             ,
             and
             laying
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             cried
             out
             ,
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             the
             GrandMother
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             Mother
             of
             this
             His
             Majesty
             ;
             and
             wiping
             the
             tears
             from
             the
             eyes
             of
             her
             Son
             with
             her
             handkerchief
             ,
             made
             signs
             to
             keep
             back
             ,
             which
             restrained
             the
             forwardness
             of
             some
             who
             pressed
             to
             lay
             violent
             hands
             upon
             her
             .
             The
             Mufti
             ,
             who
             observed
             the
             carriage
             of
             the
             Rout
             ,
             and
             their
             earnest
             desires
             which
             could
             not
             be
             resisted
             ,
             feared
             ,
             if
             he
             gave
             not
             his
             concurrence
             ,
             he
             himself
             should
             be
             killed
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             because
             he
             overheard
             the
             old
             
               Kenan
               Pasha
            
             discourse
             with
             the
             Visier
             ,
             to
             the
             like
             effect
             .
             So
             that
             after
             some
             pause
             and
             Consultation
             with
             the
             other
             chief
             Ministers
             ,
             it
             was
             resolved
             to
             supplicate
             His
             Majesty
             for
             his
             consent
             ;
             which
             was
             done
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Sir
               ,
               The
               will
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               consign
               your
               Grand-Mother
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Justice
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               have
               these
               Mutinies
               appeased
               ;
               a
               little
               mischief
               is
               better
               than
               a
               great
               one
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               other
               Remedy
               ;
               God
               willing
               ,
               the
               end
               shall
               be
               prosperous
               .
            
             Pen
             and
             Ink
             being
             brought
             ,
             the
             Mufti
             wrote
             the
             sentence
             ,
             and
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             subscribed
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             the
             Old
             Queen
             should
             be
             strangled
             ,
             but
             neither
             cut
             with
             sword
             ,
             nor
             bruised
             with
             blows
             .
             The
             writing
             was
             delivered
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Chamberlains
             ,
             to
             whom
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             it
             was
             ordered
             that
             they
             should
             carry
             the
             Queen
             out
             by
             Cushana
             (
             or
             the
             Gate
             of
             the
             Birds
             )
             so
             as
             she
             might
             not
             die
             in
             sight
             or
             hearing
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             .
             The
             Ichoglans
             advancing
             the
             
               Royal
               Command
            
             on
             high
             with
             their
             hands
             ,
             went
             out
             of
             the
             Presence
             with
             a
             great
             shout
             ,
             crying
             ,
             
               Allah
               ,
               Allah
            
             ,
             to
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Womens
             Lodgings
             ,
             where
             they
             met
             some
             Black
             Eunuchs
             keeping
             Guard
             ,
             who
             upon
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             
               Imperial
               Firme
            
             ,
             and
             the
             command
             of
             
               Solyman
               Aga
            
             ,
             gave
             them
             admittance
             ,
             upon
             condition
             that
             twenty
             persons
             only
             should
             enter
             the
             Chambers
             .
             Those
             who
             were
             best
             armed
             went
             in
             ,
             and
             passing
             through
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Virgins
             ,
             were
             met
             by
             the
             Queens
             Buffone
             with
             a
             Pistol
             in
             her
             hand
             ,
             who
             demanding
             what
             they
             would
             have
             ,
             they
             answered
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Grand-Mother
             ;
             she
             replyed
             ,
             I
             am
             she
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             offered
             to
             discharge
             her
             Pistol
             ,
             but
             it
             took
             fire
             only
             in
             the
             Pan
             ;
             with
             that
             the
             Ichoglans
             laid
             hold
             on
             her
             ,
             supposing
             her
             to
             be
             the
             Queen
             ;
             but
             being
             better
             advised
             by
             Solyman
             the
             Kuzlir-Aga
             ,
             and
             directed
             to
             the
             Chamber
             where
             the
             Queen
             was
             ;
             the
             door
             being
             opened
             ,
             they
             perceived
             the
             Room
             to
             be
             dark
             (
             for
             the
             Womens
             quarters
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             made
             obscure
             and
             close
             ,
             and
             Lights
             are
             burnt
             in
             them
             day
             and
             night
             )
             and
             the
             old
             Queen
             had
             at
             the
             approach
             of
             
             these
             Officers
             extinguished
             her
             Candles
             and
             got
             into
             a
             great
             Press
             ,
             and
             there
             covered
             her self
             with
             Quilts
             and
             Carpets
             ;
             but
             Torches
             being
             brought
             in
             ,
             they
             looked
             all
             about
             ,
             and
             discryed
             nothing
             ;
             at
             which
             they
             were
             enraged
             against
             Solyman
             and
             would
             have
             killed
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             cause
             the
             Queen
             had
             escaped
             .
             But
             Solyman
             advising
             them
             to
             search
             more
             narrowly
             ,
             one
             called
             
               Deli
               Dogangi
            
             ,
             got
             upon
             the
             Press
             ,
             and
             removing
             the
             Cloaths
             ,
             discovered
             the
             Queen
             ,
             who
             had
             thrust
             her self
             into
             a
             corner
             ;
             at
             which
             she
             softly
             thus
             entreats
             him
             ,
             
               O
               brave
               man
               be
               not
               cruel
               unto
               me
            
             ;
             and
             promised
             she
             would
             give
             to
             every
             Ichoglan
             five
             purses
             a
             man
             (
             each
             purse
             consisting
             of
             500
             Dollars
             )
             if
             they
             would
             save
             her
             life
             .
             It
             is
             not
             the
             time
             of
             ransome
             ,
             Traitor
             ,
             said
             he
             ;
             and
             taking
             her
             by
             the
             feet
             ,
             drew
             her
             forth
             ;
             the
             Queen
             rising
             up
             put
             her
             hand
             into
             her
             Pocket
             ,
             and
             threw
             out
             handfuls
             of
             Zaichins
             ,
             hoping
             that
             whilst
             they
             were
             scrambling
             for
             the
             Gold
             she
             might
             have
             an
             opportunity
             to
             escape
             ;
             some
             of
             the
             young
             men
             gathered
             up
             the
             Money
             ,
             but
             the
             Dogangi
             ,
             like
             a
             Dog
             of
             the
             Game
             ,
             left
             her
             not
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             though
             she
             were
             heavy
             ,
             cast
             her
             down
             .
             The
             others
             offered
             at
             her
             life
             ,
             and
             particularly
             an
             Albanese
             called
             
               Ali
               Bostangi
            
             ,
             who
             seeing
             two
             great
             Jewels
             at
             her
             ears
             ,
             immediately
             catched
             at
             them
             and
             tore
             them
             thence
             .
             They
             were
             two
             Diamonds
             of
             the
             bigness
             of
             Chestnuts
             cut
             angulary
             ,
             and
             beneath
             each
             Diamond
             was
             a
             Ruby
             to
             set
             it
             off
             .
             Those
             earings
             were
             given
             her
             by
             
               Sultan
               Ashmet
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             her
             most
             flourishing
             Age
             ,
             and
             his
             greatest
             affection
             .
             'T
             is
             said
             that
             such
             Jewels
             cannot
             be
             found
             in
             all
             the
             Great
             Turks
             Treasure
             ,
             and
             were
             esteemed
             by
             the
             most
             skilful
             Jewellers
             worth
             a
             years
             Revenue
             of
             Grand
             Cairo
             .
             This
             Ali
             shewed
             the
             Jewels
             to
             his
             Comrade
             ,
             demanding
             the
             value
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             Counsel
             whether
             to
             conceal
             or
             reveal
             them
             :
             but
             the
             Comrade
             prized
             them
             at
             that
             rate
             ,
             that
             the
             stout
             young
             man
             could
             not
             sleep
             day
             nor
             night
             ,
             being
             alwayes
             in
             fear
             lest
             the
             Jewels
             should
             not
             be
             kept
             hid
             ;
             and
             apprehending
             that
             they
             became
             none
             but
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             to
             wear
             ,
             went
             and
             delivered
             them
             to
             
               Solyman
               Aga
            
             ,
             who
             in
             recompense
             thereof
             ,
             presented
             him
             with
             16
             Zaichins
             which
             he
             accepted
             ,
             desiring
             also
             to
             be
             admtited
             into
             the
             Chamber
             of
             the
             Treasury
             ,
             which
             was
             granted
             him
             .
             Others
             also
             plucked
             her
             ,
             some
             by
             the
             hands
             ,
             others
             by
             the
             feet
             ,
             some
             rifled
             her
             Cloaths
             ,
             for
             she
             was
             furnished
             throughout
             with
             things
             of
             great
             value
             sewed
             in
             her
             Garments
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             her
             Sable
             Furs
             ,
             which
             contained
             also
             certain
             Magick
             Spells
             ,
             by
             which
             she
             conceived
             she
             had
             tyed
             the
             tongues
             of
             all
             the
             Emperours
             living
             in
             her
             time
             .
             The
             Person
             who
             gave
             me
             this
             relation
             ,
             informed
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             seen
             a
             certain
             lock
             admirably
             made
             ,
             and
             engraved
             with
             the
             Names
             of
             Murad
             and
             
               Sultan
               Ibrahim
            
             ;
             it
             was
             made
             by
             a
             famous
             Gindgi
             ,
             a
             very
             ignorant
             Fellow
             ,
             but
             a
             Superstitious
             ,
             Crafty
             Liar
             ,
             by
             which
             Arts
             finding
             access
             ,
             in
             short
             time
             he
             became
             a
             chief
             Favourite
             of
             
               Sultan
               Ibrahim
            
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             poor
             Student
             called
             by
             the
             Turks
             a
             Softa
             ,
             he
             grew
             so
             rich
             in
             two
             years
             that
             none
             in
             Constantinople
             was
             comparable
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Queen
             now
             assaulted
             by
             furious
             young
             men
             greedy
             of
             riches
             ;
             she
             was
             in
             a
             moment
             despoyled
             of
             her
             Garments
             ;
             her
             Furs
             were
             torn
             off
             into
             small
             pieces
             ;
             and
             being
             stript
             of
             her
             Rings
             ,
             Bracelets
             ,
             Garters
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             she
             was
             left
             naked
             without
             a
             Rag
             to
             cover
             her
             ,
             and
             dragged
             by
             the
             feet
             to
             the
             Chushana
             :
             and
             being
             
             at
             the
             place
             of
             her
             execution
             ,
             the
             young
             Officers
             found
             themselves
             unprovided
             of
             a
             Cord
             to
             strangle
             her
             ,
             so
             that
             crying
             out
             for
             a
             Cord
             ,
             one
             ran
             to
             the
             Royal
             Chappel
             ,
             and
             thence
             took
             the
             Cord
             that
             upheld
             the
             great
             Antiport
             of
             the
             Mosch
             ,
             which
             being
             twined
             about
             the
             Queens
             neck
             ,
             the
             aforesaid
             Dogangi
             getting
             upon
             her
             back
             ,
             pitched
             her
             neck
             with
             his
             hands
             ,
             whilst
             the
             others
             drew
             the
             Cord.
             The
             Queen
             though
             she
             were
             by
             this
             time
             besides
             her
             senses
             ,
             and
             worn
             out
             with
             Age
             ,
             being
             above
             80
             years
             old
             and
             without
             Teeth
             :
             yet
             she
             with
             her
             Gumms
             only
             did
             bite
             the
             thumb
             of
             his
             left
             hand
             ,
             which
             by
             chance
             came
             into
             her
             mouth
             ,
             so
             hard
             that
             he
             could
             not
             deliver
             himself
             until
             with
             the
             haft
             of
             his
             Ponyard
             he
             struck
             her
             on
             the
             fore-head
             near
             her
             right
             eye
             .
             There
             were
             four
             that
             strangled
             her
             ;
             but
             being
             young
             Executioners
             ,
             laboured
             long
             to
             dispatch
             her
             ,
             till
             at
             length
             the
             Queen
             leaving
             to
             struggle
             ,
             lay
             stretched
             out
             and
             was
             supposed
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             and
             so
             crying
             (
             
               Uldi
               ,
               Uldi
            
             )
             she
             is
             dead
             ,
             she
             is
             dead
             ,
             ran
             to
             carry
             the
             News
             thereof
             to
             His
             Majesty
             ;
             but
             being
             scarce
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             the
             Queen
             raised
             her self
             up
             ,
             and
             turned
             her
             head
             about
             ;
             upon
             which
             the
             Executioners
             being
             again
             called
             back
             ,
             the
             Cord
             was
             a
             second
             time
             applyed
             ,
             and
             wrung
             so
             hard
             with
             the
             haft
             of
             a
             hatchet
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             she
             was
             dispatched
             ,
             and
             the
             News
             carried
             to
             the
             Royal
             Chamber
             .
             The
             Black
             Eunuchs
             immediately
             took
             up
             the
             Corps
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             reverent
             manner
             laid
             it
             stretched
             forth
             in
             the
             Royal
             Mosch
             ;
             which
             about
             400
             of
             the
             Queens
             Slaves
             encompassing
             round
             about
             with
             howling
             and
             lamentations
             ,
             tearing
             the
             hair
             from
             their
             heads
             after
             their
             barbarous
             fashion
             ,
             moved
             compassion
             in
             all
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             This
             work
             being
             over
             ,
             the
             Visier
             having
             given
             thanks
             to
             the
             Ichoglans
             or
             Pages
             ●●r
             their
             pains
             ,
             gave
             order
             to
             produce
             the
             Banner
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             which
             is
             carefully
             and
             reverently
             kept
             in
             the
             Treasury
             ;
             which
             being
             produced
             ,
             obliges
             all
             of
             that
             faith
             from
             seven
             years
             and
             upward
             to
             arm
             and
             come
             under
             it
             .
             The
             Banner
             being
             brought
             forth
             with
             a
             rich
             covering
             ,
             was
             advanced
             with
             great
             shouts
             of
             
               Allah
               ,
               Allah
            
             ;
             and
             carryed
             by
             the
             Ichoglans
             out
             of
             the
             chief
             Gate
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             shown
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             with
             wonderful
             admiration
             and
             Devotion
             beheld
             their
             glorious
             Standard
             ;
             order
             was
             also
             given
             to
             proclaim
             through
             the
             whole
             City
             the
             procession
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Banner
             ;
             for
             they
             say
             that
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             brought
             it
             to
             Mahomet
             in
             the
             time
             of
             a
             great
             War
             made
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             as
             an
             infallible
             sign
             and
             evidence
             of
             Victory
             .
             The
             opinion
             of
             this
             superstitious
             flag
             so
             prevailed
             ,
             as
             it
             brought
             not
             only
             the
             young
             and
             healthful
             to
             fight
             under
             it
             ,
             but
             sick
             ,
             and
             old
             ,
             and
             Women
             judged
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             run
             to
             the
             defence
             of
             this
             holy
             Ensign
             .
             The
             News
             hereof
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Old
             Queen
             coming
             to
             the
             old
             Chamber
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             ;
             several
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             those
             also
             of
             the
             Principal
             heads
             began
             to
             murmure
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             now
             necessary
             to
             lay
             aside
             their
             private
             interests
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             respect
             to
             their
             faith
             and
             their
             souls
             ;
             for
             should
             they
             oppose
             the
             Heavenly
             Banner
             ,
             they
             should
             run
             themselves
             into
             the
             State
             of
             Gaurs
             or
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             become
             liable
             to
             the
             same
             censure
             or
             punishment
             which
             is
             inflicted
             upon
             unbelievers
             .
             But
             in
             the
             new
             Chambers
             Bectas
             endeavoured
             to
             remove
             this
             apprehension
             from
             the
             mind
             of
             his
             Souldiers
             ,
             by
             large
             Presents
             both
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             perswading
             them
             to
             uphold
             their
             Fame
             and
             Reputation
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             and
             
             his
             Mother
             were
             Enemies
             to
             their
             name
             and
             designs
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             abase
             or
             destroy
             the
             order
             of
             that
             Militia
             ;
             and
             with
             assurance
             of
             Victory
             and
             encouragement
             against
             a
             people
             unarmed
             and
             undisciplined
             ,
             animated
             them
             to
             fight
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             the
             business
             more
             easie
             ,
             advised
             them
             to
             fire
             the
             City
             in
             several
             parts
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             people
             might
             be
             diverted
             and
             divided
             for
             safety
             of
             their
             own
             goods
             and
             dwellings
             .
             But
             this
             proposition
             took
             not
             with
             the
             Officers
             and
             Souldiers
             ,
             who
             had
             many
             of
             them
             Houses
             and
             Possessions
             of
             their
             own
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             but
             put
             them
             into
             great
             distractions
             and
             divisions
             in
             their
             Councels
             .
             In
             this
             pause
             came
             an
             Officer
             from
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             (
             who
             to
             venture
             his
             life
             ,
             had
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             good
             reward
             )
             with
             a
             Command
             in
             writing
             which
             he
             threw
             in
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             galloped
             away
             as
             fast
             as
             he
             could
             ;
             crying
             out
             as
             he
             rode
             ,
             He
             that
             comes
             not
             under
             the
             Banner
             of
             the
             Prophet
             is
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             and
             his
             Wife
             divorced
             .
             The
             Writing
             was
             taken
             up
             and
             carried
             to
             the
             Presence
             of
             the
             Principal
             Officers
             ,
             which
             being
             opened
             and
             read
             ,
             was
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             Bectas
             Aga
             
               I
               have
               made
            
             Pasha
             of
             Bosna
             ,
             Kara-chiaus
             
               I
               have
               made
               Captain
               General
               of
               the
               Sea
            
             ;
             Kul-kahya
             
               I
               have
               made
            
             Pasha
             of
             Temiswar
             ;
             and
             Kara
             Hassan
             Ogle
             
               I
               have
               made
            
             Ja●zar
             Agasi
             ;
             
               and
               I
               require
               at
               sight
               of
               these
               Presents
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               of
               you
               upon
               pain
               of
               death
               and
               ruine
               of
               his
               Family
               ,
               repair
               to
               his
               duty
               and
               station
               .
            
             In
             this
             Instant
             came
             News
             that
             the
             old
             Chamber
             of
             Janizaries
             had
             left
             their
             station
             and
             were
             run
             under
             the
             Banner
             without
             Arms
             ,
             and
             had
             refused
             Bectas's
             Money
             and
             deserted
             his
             Cause
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Spahees
             in
             great
             Troops
             and
             the
             Jebegees
             (
             who
             command
             the
             Ordnance
             )
             approached
             with
             Artillery
             to
             beat
             upon
             their
             Chambers
             .
             The
             Spahees
             came
             thundring
             in
             upon
             the
             Janizaries
             in
             remembrance
             of
             their
             past
             injuries
             ,
             and
             had
             certainly
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Visier
             with
             his
             Sword
             in
             his
             hand
             by
             good
             and
             bad
             words
             restrained
             them
             ,
             and
             appeased
             their
             animosity
             .
             The
             Janizaries
             of
             the
             new
             Chamber
             proclaimed
             their
             new
             Commander
             ,
             and
             visited
             him
             with
             their
             usual
             form
             of
             Congratulation
             ,
             running
             afterwards
             confusedly
             under
             the
             Banner
             .
             Kara-Hassan
             the
             new
             elected
             Aga
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             went
             to
             the
             Seraglio
             to
             thank
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             for
             the
             honour
             done
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             ten
             of
             his
             Principal
             Friends
             was
             admitted
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Presence
             ;
             who
             humbly
             kissing
             the
             ground
             ,
             received
             the
             accustomed
             vests
             ,
             and
             with
             some
             admonitions
             was
             fairly
             dismissed
             ,
             and
             ordered
             to
             reduce
             his
             Janizaries
             to
             better
             obedience
             .
             By
             this
             time
             
               Bectas
               ,
               Kulkahya
            
             ,
             and
             
               Kara
               Chiaus
            
             with
             some
             of
             their
             Favourites
             remained
             wholly
             abandoned
             ,
             looking
             one
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             full
             of
             complaints
             and
             railings
             each
             at
             other
             for
             the
             miscarriage
             of
             the
             action
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             it
             was
             not
             now
             time
             to
             condole
             but
             to
             save
             their
             lives
             ,
             every
             one
             made
             to
             his
             house
             .
             First
             Bectas
             fled
             to
             his
             home
             ,
             where
             having
             ordered
             his
             Affairs
             ,
             he
             cloathed
             himself
             in
             the
             Albanian
             fashion
             ,
             and
             escaped
             to
             the
             house
             of
             a
             poor
             man
             formerly
             his
             Friend
             and
             Confident
             ;
             but
             the
             next
             day
             being
             discovered
             by
             a
             youth
             ,
             was
             taken
             ,
             and
             being
             set
             on
             a
             Mule
             ,
             was
             with
             the
             scorn
             and
             derision
             of
             the
             people
             conducted
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Seraglio
             and
             there
             strangled
             .
             This
             person
             was
             held
             in
             so
             much
             detestation
             by
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             that
             after
             his
             death
             the
             Cooks
             and
             inferiour
             sort
             of
             Servants
             run
             Spits
             and
             Pitch-forks
             through
             his
             body
             ;
             and
             plucking
             the
             hairs
             out
             of
             his
             beard
             ,
             sent
             them
             for
             Presents
             to
             their
             acquaintance
             through
             all
             Constantinople
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
             These
             are
             the
             hairs
             of
             that
             Traitor
             ,
             who
             gloryed
             ,
             that
             before
             he
             would
             lose
             his
             Head
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             raised
             a
             Mountain
             of
             heads
             as
             high
             as
             S
             ta
             Sophia
             .
             But
             Kulkahya
             being
             come
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             filled
             his
             Portmantles
             with
             Gold
             and
             Jewels
             ,
             and
             accompanied
             with
             sixty
             horse
             ,
             resolved
             to
             fly
             to
             the
             Mountains
             of
             Albania
             ,
             places
             so
             inaccessible
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             never
             yielded
             to
             the
             Turkish
             yoke
             :
             but
             finding
             himself
             hotly
             pursued
             in
             his
             journey
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             escape
             with
             so
             great
             a
             number
             ,
             freely
             distributed
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             Gold
             upon
             his
             retinue
             ,
             and
             thanking
             them
             for
             their
             affection
             and
             good
             intentions
             ,
             dismissed
             them
             all
             excepting
             one
             Servant
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             journyed
             with
             four
             laden
             horses
             with
             Gold
             ,
             Jewels
             and
             other
             riches
             ;
             and
             perceiving
             that
             this
             also
             was
             too
             great
             an
             incumbrance
             ,
             they
             buryed
             a
             Treasure
             to
             the
             value
             of
             600.
             thousand
             Dollars
             in
             the
             Country
             as
             they
             travelled
             ;
             which
             was
             afterwards
             found
             out
             by
             certain
             Shepherds
             ,
             who
             disagreeing
             about
             the
             division
             thereof
             ,
             the
             matter
             came
             to
             be
             known
             to
             the
             Judge
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             who
             seized
             upon
             it
             all
             and
             sent
             it
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Treasury
             .
             But
             Kulkahya
             travelling
             still
             farther
             with
             his
             single
             Page
             ,
             came
             to
             a
             Town
             ,
             where
             wanting
             bread
             ,
             and
             forced
             for
             the
             payment
             of
             it
             to
             exchange
             Gold
             ,
             fell
             into
             a
             suspicion
             of
             being
             one
             of
             those
             Rebels
             lately
             escaped
             from
             Constantinople
             ;
             which
             news
             being
             brought
             to
             a
             Captain
             of
             horse
             that
             commanded
             the
             place
             ,
             he
             came
             immediately
             with
             some
             men
             to
             take
             him
             ;
             but
             Kulkahya
             resolving
             not
             to
             fall
             into
             their
             hands
             alive
             ,
             resisted
             them
             until
             he
             was
             killed
             by
             a
             Musket-shot
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             head
             being
             severed
             from
             his
             body
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             .
             
               Kara
               Chiaus
            
             in
             this
             interim
             being
             with
             200
             men
             retired
             into
             his
             Garden
             ,
             was
             assaulted
             by
             an
             Aga
             of
             the
             Spahees
             (
             called
             Parmaksis
             )
             with
             500
             men
             ;
             but
             that
             this
             enterprise
             might
             be
             acquired
             with
             little
             blood
             ,
             a
             Person
             was
             sent
             secretly
             to
             advise
             that
             party
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             opposed
             the
             Royal
             Command
             ,
             they
             should
             every
             one
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ;
             at
             which
             the
             people
             fled
             and
             dispersed
             themselves
             .
             At
             that
             instant
             came
             in
             this
             Aga
             and
             took
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             comforted
             him
             with
             the
             clemency
             and
             mercy
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             promising
             also
             himself
             to
             intercede
             for
             him
             .
             And
             so
             bringing
             him
             to
             the
             Seraglio
             by
             the
             Garden
             gate
             ,
             His
             Majesty
             had
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             looking
             out
             of
             the
             Window
             and
             seeing
             him
             upon
             his
             knees
             begging
             pardon
             ,
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             gave
             a
             sign
             to
             the
             Executioner
             to
             strangle
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             accordingly
             performed
             .
             The
             new
             
               Janizar
               Aga
            
             who
             knew
             all
             the
             Officers
             formerly
             affected
             to
             the
             Rebellious
             party
             ,
             for
             several
             nights
             caused
             some
             or
             other
             of
             them
             to
             be
             strangled
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             38
             persons
             ,
             which
             struck
             such
             a
             terrour
             into
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             long
             time
             after
             they
             kept
             themselves
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             humility
             and
             obedience
             .
             And
             thus
             concluded
             this
             Tragedy
             ,
             remarkable
             as
             well
             for
             the
             dispatch
             as
             for
             the
             action
             it self
             ,
             being
             but
             the
             work
             of
             fourteen
             hours
             .
             And
             in
             this
             manner
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             how
             the
             Lessons
             of
             obedience
             which
             are
             so
             carefully
             taught
             ,
             and
             instilled
             into
             the
             minds
             of
             all
             those
             who
             serve
             and
             depend
             upon
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             are
             corrupted
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Pride
             ,
             Discord
             and
             Faction
             of
             the
             Governours
             seduced
             from
             their
             natural
             Principles
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             premisses
             we
             may
             consider
             more
             generally
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             always
             been
             the
             Misfortune
             of
             unlimited
             powers
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             dangers
             and
             violence
             ,
             arising
             from
             the
             discontents
             and
             unconstancy
             of
             the
             Souldiery
             :
             
             for
             they
             coming
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             their
             own
             strength
             ,
             and
             knowing
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Emperour
             is
             but
             fortified
             with
             their
             hands
             and
             heart
             ,
             like
             unruly
             beasts
             throw
             their
             Riders
             ,
             and
             shew
             that
             the
             Principles
             of
             obedience
             taught
             them
             ,
             are
             easily
             corrupted
             and
             defaced
             by
             evil
             perswasions
             ,
             or
             sedition
             in
             a
             Commander
             or
             common
             Souldier
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             latter
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
             who
             usurped
             a
             power
             unknown
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             pure
             and
             happy
             constitution
             of
             that
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             governed
             all
             by
             the
             Sword
             and
             their
             own
             lusts
             ;
             few
             of
             them
             ended
             their
             dayes
             fortunately
             ,
             or
             died
             in
             their
             beds
             and
             peace
             ,
             without
             becoming
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             the
             same
             power
             that
             first
             proclaimed
             them
             Emperours
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Mutinies
             and
             Rebellions
             in
             the
             Turkish
             Militia
             can
             hardly
             operate
             any
             durable
             alterations
             in
             the
             State
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             more
             at
             large
             hereafter
             discourse
             )
             yet
             doubtless
             the
             Tyranny
             in
             the
             Ottoman
             Emperours
             ,
             had
             provoked
             the
             people
             long
             since
             to
             have
             proved
             the
             benefit
             of
             another
             Race
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             Devotion
             and
             Religion
             in
             their
             minds
             as
             to
             the
             Ottoman
             bloud
             ,
             which
             having
             been
             the
             original
             of
             their
             Empire
             and
             greatness
             ,
             will
             ever
             be
             maintained
             in
             high
             reverence
             and
             honour
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             the
             fair
             Speeches
             and
             allurements
             of
             a
             Rebellious
             slave
             will
             ever
             prevail
             to
             perswade
             this
             people
             from
             their
             Religion
             to
             this
             Prince
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             arms
             can
             ever
             be
             prosperous
             under
             the
             Ensign
             and
             Conduct
             of
             an
             Usurper
             .
             And
             may
             all
             Christians
             learn
             this
             Lesson
             from
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             adde
             this
             principle
             to
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             their
             Laws
             .
             None
             can
             more
             experimentally
             preach
             this
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             World
             than
             England
             ,
             who
             no
             sooner
             threw
             off
             her
             Obedience
             and
             Religion
             to
             her
             Prince
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             if
             that
             vertue
             had
             been
             the
             only
             bar
             to
             all
             other
             Enormities
             and
             Sins
             )
             she
             was
             deprived
             of
             all
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Civil
             Rights
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             her
             capacities
             and
             relations
             deflowred
             and
             prophaned
             by
             impious
             and
             unhallowed
             hands
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             having
             given
             a
             Relation
             of
             the
             Turks
             Religion
             and
             first
             Principles
             in
             order
             to
             their
             obedience
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             let
             us
             proceed
             a
             little
             farther
             into
             the
             penetralia
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             and
             there
             see
             what
             farther
             care
             is
             taken
             of
             the
             Youth
             ,
             in
             all
             points
             of
             their
             Education
             ,
             to
             fit
             and
             prepare
             them
             for
             the
             management
             and
             performance
             of
             the
             highest
             and
             weightiest
             Offices
             of
             State
             ;
             which
             I
             judge
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             chiefest
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Polities
             ,
             and
             is
             certainly
             an
             extraordinary
             support
             and
             security
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             The
             Education
             of
             young
             men
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             those
             who
             are
             to
             discharge
             the
             great
             Offices
             of
             the
             Empire
             are
             elected
             .
             It
             being
             a
             Maxime
             of
             the
             
               Turkish
               Policy
            
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Prince
             served
             by
             such
             whom
             he
             can
             raise
             without
             Envy
             ,
             and
             destroy
             without
             Danger
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             special
             point
             of
             Wisdom
             in
             Princes
             ,
             to
             provide
             and
             prefer
             men
             of
             deserving
             Parts
             and
             Abilities
             to
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             great
             and
             important
             Offices
             of
             State
             ,
             not
             such
             whom
             chance
             and
             fortune
             casually
             throws
             on
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             take
             the
             pains
             of
             a
             narrow
             and
             severe
             scrutiny
             to
             seek
             men
             able
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             trust
             ;
             nor
             such
             whom
             flattery
             ,
             riches
             ,
             gifts
             ,
             or
             nobility
             promote
             ,
             but
             those
             whom
             the
             Prince
             by
             his
             own
             experience
             of
             their
             wisdom
             ,
             virtues
             ,
             and
             diligence
             ,
             or
             the
             testimony
             of
             his
             Councellors
             ,
             and
             other
             confidents
             ,
             judges
             capable
             to
             improve
             their
             advancement
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             blessing
             of
             their
             Country
             :
             and
             not
             like
             vast
             Mountains
             which
             hide
             their
             heads
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             and
             yet
             remain
             without
             fruit
             ,
             or
             herbage
             ;
             whose
             barrenness
             
             makes
             their
             height
             accursed
             .
             Some
             wise
             Princes
             ,
             and
             great
             Ministers
             of
             our
             modern
             times
             ,
             have
             kept
             Rolls
             and
             Registers
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Men
             famed
             for
             their
             virtue
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             in
             any
             parts
             ,
             with
             an
             account
             of
             their
             Family
             linage
             ,
             and
             conditian
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             ,
             (
             if
             in
             
             their
             own
             jurisdiction
             )
             they
             culled
             and
             elected
             such
             ,
             proper
             for
             their
             occasions
             and
             vacant
             Offices
             .
          
           
             The
             Turk
             is
             not
             less
             careful
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             his
             Officers
             ,
             and
             loves
             to
             be
             served
             by
             his
             own
             ,
             such
             as
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             given
             breeding
             ,
             and
             education
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             obliged
             to
             employ
             those
             parts
             in
             his
             service
             which
             he
             hath
             bestowed
             ;
             whose
             minds
             he
             hath
             cultivated
             with
             wisdom
             and
             virtue
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             nourished
             their
             bodies
             with
             food
             ,
             until
             they
             arrive
             to
             a
             Mature
             age
             ,
             that
             renders
             the
             profit
             of
             his
             care
             ,
             and
             expence
             ;
             such
             as
             these
             he
             is
             served
             by
             ,
             whom
             he
             can
             raise
             without
             envy
             ,
             and
             destroy
             without
             danger
             .
          
           
             The
             Youths
             then
             that
             are
             designed
             for
             the
             great
             Offices
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             
               Turks
               Ichoglans
            
             ,
             must
             be
             such
             as
             are
             of
             Christian
             Parents
             ,
             taken
             in
             War
             ,
             or
             presented
             from
             remote
             parts
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             that
             the
             Algerians
             ,
             alwaies
             amongst
             their
             other
             gifts
             ,
             present
             some
             Youths
             whom
             they
             have
             taken
             by
             Pyracy
             ;
             the
             Policy
             herein
             is
             very
             obvious
             ,
             because
             the
             Sons
             of
             Christians
             will
             hate
             their
             Parents
             being
             educated
             with
             other
             Principles
             and
             Customs
             ;
             or
             coming
             from
             distant
             places
             have
             contracted
             no
             acquaintance
             ,
             so
             that
             starting
             from
             their
             Schools
             into
             Government
             ,
             they
             will
             find
             no
             Relations
             ,
             or
             Dependencies
             on
             their
             Interests
             then
             that
             of
             their
             great
             Master
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             taught
             ,
             and
             necessity
             compells
             them
             to
             be
             faithful
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             these
             Youths
             must
             be
             of
             admirable
             features
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             looks
             ,
             well
             shaped
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             defects
             of
             nature
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             conceived
             that
             a
             corrupt
             and
             sordid
             soul
             can
             scarce
             inhabit
             in
             a
             serene
             and
             ingenious
             Aspect
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             
             but
             also
             in
             the
             Courts
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             their
             personal
             attendants
             
             have
             been
             of
             comely
             lusty
             Youths
             ,
             well
             habited
             ,
             deporting
             themselves
             with
             singular
             Modesty
             and
             respect
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             their
             Master
             :
             So
             that
             when
             a
             
               Pascha
               ,
               Aga
            
             ,
             or
             Spahee
             travels
             ,
             he
             is
             alwayes
             attended
             with
             a
             comely
             equipage
             ,
             followed
             by
             flourishing
             Youths
             ,
             well
             clothed
             and
             mounted
             in
             great
             Numbers
             ,
             that
             one
             may
             guess
             at
             the
             greatness
             of
             this
             Empire
             ,
             by
             the
             retinue
             ,
             pomp
             ,
             and
             number
             of
             Servants
             which
             accompany
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             in
             their
             journeys
             ;
             whereas
             in
             the
             parts
             of
             Christendom
             where
             I
             have
             travelled
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             observed
             (
             no
             not
             in
             attendance
             of
             Princes
             )
             such
             ostentation
             in
             Servants
             as
             is
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             life
             and
             Ornament
             of
             a
             Court.
             And
             this
             was
             alwayes
             the
             custom
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Countreys
             ,
             as
             
               Q.
               Curtius
            
             reports
             Lib.
             6.
             
             
               Quippe
               ,
               omnibus
               barbar
               is
               in
               corporum
               Majestate
               veneratio
               est
               ,
               magnorumque
               operum
            
             
             
               non
               alios
               capaces
               putant
               ,
               quam
               quos
               eximiâ
               specie
               donare
               natura
               dignata
               est
               .
            
             But
             these
             Youths
             before
             they
             are
             admitted
             ,
             are
             presented
             before
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             whom
             according
             to
             his
             pleasure
             he
             disposes
             in
             his
             Seraglio
             at
             Pera
             ,
             or
             Adrianople
             ,
             or
             his
             great
             Seraglio
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             is
             accounted
             the
             Imperial
             Seat
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Emperours
             .
             For
             these
             are
             the
             three
             Schools
             or
             Colledges
             of
             Education
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             preferr'd
             to
             the
             last
             named
             ,
             are
             commonly
             marked
             out
             by
             special
             designation
             ,
             and
             are
             a
             nearer
             step
             to
             degrees
             of
             Preferment
             ,
             and
             are
             delivered
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             
               Capa
               Aga
            
             ,
             or
             chief
             of
             the
             White
             Eunuchs
             .
             The
             Eunuchs
             have
             the
             care
             of
             these
             Scholars
             committed
             unto
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             treat
             with
             an
             extraordinay
             severitry
             ;
             for
             these
             ,
             being
             the
             
               Censores
               morum
            
             ,
             punish
             every
             slight
             omission
             ,
             or
             fault
             with
             extream
             rigour
             .
             For
             Eunuchs
             are
             naturally
             cruel
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             out
             of
             envy
             to
             the
             Masculine
             Sex
             which
             is
             perfect
             and
             intire
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             decline
             to
             the
             disposition
             of
             Women
             ,
             which
             is
             many
             times
             more
             cruel
             and
             revengeful
             then
             that
             of
             men
             ;
             they
             will
             not
             let
             slip
             the
             smallest
             Peccadillo
             without
             its
             due
             chastisement
             ,
             either
             by
             blows
             on
             the
             soals
             of
             the
             feet
             ,
             or
             long
             fastings
             ,
             watchings
             ,
             or
             other
             penance
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             run
             through
             the
             several
             Schools
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             and
             degrees
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             extraordinary
             mortified
             man
             ,
             patient
             of
             all
             labours
             ,
             services
             and
             injunctions
             ,
             which
             are
             imposed
             on
             him
             with
             a
             strictness
             beyond
             the
             discipline
             that
             religious
             novices
             are
             acquainted
             with
             in
             Monastries
             ,
             or
             the
             severity
             of
             Capuchins
             ,
             or
             holy
             Votaries
             .
             But
             yet
             methinks
             these
             men
             that
             have
             been
             used
             all
             their
             lives
             to
             servitude
             ,
             and
             subjection
             ,
             should
             have
             their
             spirits
             abased
             ,
             and
             when
             licensed
             from
             the
             Seraglio
             to
             places
             of
             Trust
             and
             Government
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             acquainted
             how
             to
             obey
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             ignorant
             how
             to
             Rule
             ,
             and
             be
             dazled
             with
             the
             light
             of
             liberty
             ,
             and
             overjoyed
             with
             the
             sence
             of
             their
             present
             condition
             ,
             and
             past
             sufferings
             ,
             passing
             from
             one
             extream
             to
             another
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             lose
             their
             reasons
             ,
             and
             forget
             themselves
             and
             others
             .
             But
             in
             answer
             hereunto
             ,
             the
             Turks
             affirm
             ,
             that
             none
             know
             so
             well
             how
             to
             govern
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             have
             learned
             how
             to
             obey
             ;
             though
             at
             first
             the
             sence
             of
             their
             freedom
             may
             distract
             them
             ,
             yet
             afterwards
             the
             discipline
             ,
             lectures
             ,
             and
             morality
             in
             their
             younger
             years
             ,
             will
             begin
             to
             operate
             ,
             and
             recollect
             their
             scattered
             sences
             into
             their
             due
             and
             natural
             places
             .
             But
             to
             return
             from
             whence
             we
             have
             a
             little
             digressed
             ;
             These
             young
             men
             
             before
             they
             are
             disposed
             into
             their
             Schools
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             Oda
             ,
             their
             Names
             ,
             Age
             ,
             Country
             ,
             and
             Parents
             are
             Registred
             in
             a
             Book
             ,
             with
             their
             
             allowance
             from
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             of
             four
             or
             five
             Aspers
             a
             day
             ;
             the
             Copy
             of
             this
             book
             is
             sent
             to
             the
             Tefterdar
             ,
             or
             Lord
             Treasurer
             ,
             that
             so
             quarterly
             they
             may
             receive
             their
             pension
             .
          
           
             Being
             thus
             admitted
             they
             are
             entered
             into
             one
             of
             the
             two
             Schools
             ,
             
             that
             is
             to
             say
             into
             the
             
               Bojuck
               Oda
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Cuchuck
               Oda
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Chamber
             ,
             or
             the
             less
             ;
             the
             former
             commonly
             contains
             400
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             about
             200
             or
             250.
             these
             two
             Schools
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             form
             or
             rank
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             taught
             in
             one
             ,
             is
             likewise
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             neither
             of
             them
             hath
             the
             precedency
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             equally
             near
             to
             preferment
             ;
             their
             first
             lessons
             are
             silence
             ,
             reverence
             ,
             humble
             and
             modest
             behaviour
             ,
             holding
             their
             heads
             downwards
             ,
             and
             their
             hands
             across
             before
             them
             ;
             their
             Masters
             the
             Hogias
             instruct
             them
             in
             all
             the
             rights
             ,
             discipline
             ,
             and
             superstition
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             their
             prayers
             ,
             and
             understand
             them
             in
             the
             Arabick
             language
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             ,
             read
             ,
             and
             write
             Turkish
             perfectly
             .
             Afterwards
             having
             made
             proficiency
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             they
             proceed
             in
             the
             study
             of
             the
             Persian
             and
             Arabick
             tongues
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             of
             benefit
             to
             them
             if
             their
             lot
             chance
             to
             call
             them
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             help
             to
             the
             improvement
             of
             their
             knowledge
             in
             the
             Turkish
             ,
             which
             being
             of
             it self
             barren
             ,
             is
             beholding
             to
             those
             tongues
             for
             its
             copiousness
             and
             enrichment
             .
          
           
             Their
             Cloathing
             is
             good
             English
             Cloth
             and
             Linnen
             ,
             neither
             fine
             nor
             
             coorse
             ;
             their
             Diet
             is
             chiefly
             Rice
             ,
             and
             other
             wholsome
             Meats
             which
             become
             the
             Table
             of
             Scholars
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             superfluity
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             want
             :
             Their
             manners
             and
             behaviour
             are
             strictly
             watched
             by
             the
             Eunuchs
             their
             careful
             Guardians
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             cannot
             be
             familiar
             one
             with
             another
             at
             any
             time
             without
             modesty
             ,
             and
             respect
             to
             the
             presence
             they
             are
             in
             ;
             if
             they
             go
             to
             perform
             the
             necessary
             offices
             of
             nature
             or
             to
             the
             Bath
             ,
             they
             are
             never
             out
             of
             the
             eye
             of
             an
             Eunuch
             ,
             who
             will
             admit
             none
             of
             their
             nearest
             relations
             to
             speak
             with
             them
             or
             see
             them
             ,
             unless
             special
             License
             be
             obtained
             from
             the
             
               Capa
               Aga
            
             or
             chief
             
             of
             the
             Eunuchs
             .
             Their
             Bed-chambers
             are
             long
             Chambers
             where
             all
             
             night
             Lamps
             are
             kept
             burning
             ;
             their
             Beds
             are
             laid
             in
             ranks
             one
             by
             another
             upon
             Safrawes
             or
             Bords
             raised
             from
             the
             ground
             ;
             and
             between
             every
             five
             or
             six
             lies
             an
             Eunuch
             ,
             so
             as
             conveniently
             to
             see
             or
             over-hear
             if
             there
             be
             any
             wanton
             or
             lewd
             behaviour
             or
             discourse
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             are
             arrived
             to
             some
             proficiency
             ,
             and
             almost
             to
             Mans
             estate
             and
             strength
             of
             body
             ,
             fit
             for
             manly
             exercises
             ,
             they
             are
             trained
             up
             in
             handling
             the
             lance
             ,
             throwing
             the
             Iron
             Bar
             ,
             drawing
             the
             Bow
             ,
             and
             throwing
             the
             Gerit
             or
             Dart.
             In
             all
             these
             Exercises
             they
             spend
             many
             hours
             ,
             being
             constant
             in
             all
             or
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             severely
             corrected
             by
             their
             Eunuchs
             if
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             remiss
             or
             negligent
             therein
             :
             many
             of
             them
             spend
             much
             time
             principally
             in
             drawing
             the
             Bow
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             proceed
             from
             a
             weaker
             to
             one
             more
             strong
             ,
             and
             by
             continual
             exercise
             and
             use
             come
             at
             last
             to
             draw
             Bows
             of
             an
             incredible
             strength
             ,
             more
             by
             art
             and
             custom
             then
             of
             pure
             force
             ;
             and
             thus
             by
             constant
             bodily
             exercise
             they
             become
             men
             of
             great
             strength
             ,
             health
             and
             agility
             ,
             fit
             for
             the
             Wars
             ,
             and
             all
             active
             employments
             ;
             amongst
             their
             other
             exercises
             ,
             Horsemanship
             is
             a
             principal
             Lesson
             ,
             both
             to
             sit
             in
             a
             handsome
             posture
             ,
             and
             to
             manage
             their
             Horse
             with
             dexterity
             ;
             to
             
             
             draw
             the
             Bow
             on
             Horse-back
             forwards
             ,
             backwards
             ,
             and
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             which
             they
             learn
             with
             that
             agility
             and
             pliantness
             of
             their
             joynts
             in
             the
             full
             career
             or
             speed
             of
             the
             Horse
             as
             is
             admirable
             ;
             They
             learn
             also
             to
             throw
             the
             Gerit
             or
             Dart
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             on
             Horse-back
             ,
             which
             because
             it
             is
             a
             sport
             and
             recreation
             the
             present
             Grand
             Signior
             delights
             in
             
             above
             all
             others
             ,
             every
             one
             in
             hopes
             of
             preferment
             ,
             and
             in
             emulation
             one
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             endeavours
             to
             be
             a
             Master
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             most
             are
             become
             so
             dexterous
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             dart
             a
             stick
             of
             above
             three
             quarters
             of
             a
             yard
             long
             with
             that
             force
             ,
             that
             where
             it
             hits
             ,
             it
             will
             endanger
             breaking
             a
             bone
             .
             The
             Grand
             Signior
             every
             day
             passes
             his
             time
             with
             seeing
             his
             Pages
             exercised
             in
             this
             sport
             ,
             in
             which
             ordinarily
             one
             knocks
             another
             from
             his
             Horse
             ,
             and
             seldom
             a
             day
             passes
             in
             which
             some
             receive
             not
             bruises
             or
             desperate
             wounds
             .
             This
             Sultan
             doth
             many
             times
             appoint
             dayes
             of
             combat
             between
             the
             Black
             Eunuchs
             and
             some
             of
             his
             White
             Pages
             on
             Horse-back
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             with
             the
             Gerit
             ;
             and
             then
             happens
             such
             a
             skirmish
             with
             such
             emulation
             ,
             each
             side
             contending
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             colour
             ,
             race
             and
             dignity
             ,
             with
             that
             heat
             and
             courage
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             contended
             for
             the
             Empire
             ;
             this
             pastime
             seldom
             concluding
             without
             some
             blood
             .
             But
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             these
             exercises
             are
             performed
             by
             any
             of
             those
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             two
             Chambers
             ,
             unless
             within
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ;
             the
             other
             Pages
             who
             accompany
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             abroad
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             are
             preferred
             to
             farther
             and
             higher
             Chambers
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             we
             shall
             discourse
             .
             To
             the
             former
             Lessons
             of
             School-learning
             and
             exercise
             abroad
             ,
             are
             added
             some
             other
             accomplishments
             of
             a
             Trade
             ,
             handy-craft
             or
             Mystery
             ,
             in
             which
             a
             man
             may
             be
             useful
             to
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             as
             to
             sowe
             and
             embroider
             in
             Leather
             (
             in
             which
             the
             Turks
             exceed
             all
             other
             Nations
             )
             to
             make
             arrows
             and
             embroider
             quivers
             and
             saddles
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             sorts
             of
             Furniture
             for
             Horses
             ;
             some
             learn
             to
             fold
             up
             a
             Turbant
             ,
             others
             to
             fold
             up
             ,
             clean
             ,
             and
             brush
             Vests
             ;
             to
             wash
             and
             clean
             in
             the
             Bath
             ,
             to
             keep
             Dogs
             and
             Hawks
             ;
             others
             to
             excel
             in
             the
             Turkish
             manner
             of
             Musick
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             services
             which
             may
             keep
             them
             from
             idleness
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             may
             be
             of
             future
             use
             to
             their
             great
             Master
             .
             And
             according
             hereunto
             Pashaes
             and
             great
             men
             have
             been
             denominated
             and
             surnamed
             after
             their
             departure
             from
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             to
             their
             places
             of
             Office
             and
             Trust.
             
          
           
             Such
             as
             have
             before
             made
             good
             proficiency
             in
             their
             Studies
             ,
             and
             attained
             to
             a
             dexterity
             in
             their
             bodily
             exercises
             ,
             are
             transplanted
             to
             the
             first
             step
             of
             preferment
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             washing
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Linen
             ,
             and
             here
             they
             first
             change
             their
             Cloth
             for
             Satten
             Vests
             and
             Cloth
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             their
             Pay
             and
             Salary
             is
             augmented
             from
             four
             or
             five
             Aspers
             a
             day
             to
             eight
             or
             more
             ;
             thence
             they
             pass
             ,
             as
             places
             fall
             ,
             to
             the
             Hazna-Oda
             ,
             or
             Chamber
             of
             the
             Treasury
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Kilar
             or
             Dispensatory
             ,
             where
             the
             Drugs
             ,
             Cordials
             and
             rich
             Drinks
             for
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             service
             are
             kept
             ;
             out
             of
             these
             two
             Chambers
             they
             are
             elected
             in
             order
             to
             the
             highest
             and
             supream
             place
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             
               Haz
               Oda
            
             ,
             which
             consists
             of
             forty
             Pages
             ;
             these
             attend
             immediately
             on
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             and
             amongst
             them
             twelve
             hold
             the
             chief
             Offices
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Selictar-Aga
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Sword-bearer
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Chiohadar-Aga
               ,
               he
               who
               carries
               his
               cloak
               or
               vest
               for
               rainy
               weather
               .
            
             
               
               3.
               
               The
               Rechinbtar-Aga
               ,
               he
               that
               holds
               his
               Stirrup
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Ebrictar-Aga
               ,
               he
               that
               carries
               his
               water
               to
               drink
               or
               wash
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Tulbentar-Aga
               ,
               he
               that
               makes
               up
               his
               Turbant
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               
                 Kem
                 Husar-Aga
              
               ,
               he
               who
               keeps
               the
               wardrobe
               ,
               and
               oversees
               the
               washing
               the
               linnen
               :
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               
                 Chesneghir
                 Bashee
              
               ,
               the
               chief
               Sewer
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 Zagergee
                 Bashee
              
               ,
               the
               chief
               over
               the
               Dogs
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 Turnackgee
                 Baschee
              
               ,
               he
               who
               pares
               his
               nailes
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               
                 Berber
                 Bashee
              
               ,
               chief
               Barber
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               
                 Muhasabegee
                 Baschee
              
               ,
               the
               chief
               Accomptant
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               
                 Teskeregee
                 Bashee
              
               ,
               his
               Secretary
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             also
             two
             other
             Officers
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             great
             respect
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             
               Dogan
               Bashee
            
             ,
             or
             chief
             Falconer
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Humaungee
               Bashee
            
             ,
             or
             chief
             over
             the
             Baths
             ;
             but
             these
             have
             their
             offices
             and
             lodgings
             apart
             ,
             and
             not
             entering
             into
             the
             Royal
             Chamber
             ,
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             higher
             preferment
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             nine
             also
             are
             called
             
               Arz
               Agalar
            
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             priviledge
             of
             presenting
             petitions
             like
             Masters
             of
             the
             Requests
             ;
             of
             these
             ,
             4
             are
             of
             the
             Hasoda
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Shiletar
               Aga
               ,
               Tchohadar
               Aga
               ,
               Rikiabrar
               Aga
               ,
               Tulbend
               Oglanij
               ,
            
             and
             the
             others
             are
             of
             different
             offices
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Hazna
               Kiahaiasi
            
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             second
             Officer
             of
             the
             Treasury
             ,
             
               Kiler
               Kiahaiasi
            
             ,
             who
             is
             overseer
             of
             the
             provisions
             of
             Sherbets
             ,
             Sugar
             ,
             sweet-meats
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Dogangi
               Bashi
            
             ,
             or
             chief
             Falconer
             ,
             the
             Hazodabaschi
             ,
             or
             principal
             commander
             of
             the
             Royal
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             
               Kapa
               Agasi
            
             or
             chief
             Commander
             of
             the
             Pages
             ;
             all
             which
             are
             first
             and
             nearest
             to
             preferment
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             employed
             abroad
             ,
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             Pascha
             ,
             as
             places
             are
             void
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             are
             thus
             through
             the
             grace
             and
             favour
             of
             the
             Sultan
             arrived
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             being
             of
             the
             Royal
             Chamber
             ,
             where
             they
             enjoy
             the
             honour
             and
             priviledge
             of
             being
             constantly
             in
             his
             eye
             and
             presence
             ,
             are
             often
             presented
             by
             him
             with
             Swords
             ,
             vests
             ,
             bows
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             are
             permitted
             to
             take
             rewards
             for
             the
             intercessions
             and
             applications
             they
             make
             in
             behalf
             of
             others
             .
             Sometimes
             he
             sends
             them
             on
             message
             to
             Pashaes
             ;
             sometimes
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Princes
             either
             in
             
               Transilvania
               ,
               Moldavia
            
             ,
             or
             Walachia
             ;
             sometimes
             to
             carry
             presents
             to
             the
             Visier
             and
             great
             men
             :
             in
             all
             which
             employments
             they
             are
             greatly
             entertained
             and
             presented
             both
             which
             money
             ,
             jewels
             ,
             and
             rich
             furniture
             for
             horses
             ,
             so
             that
             very
             few
             of
             these
             forty
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             short
             time
             gain
             estates
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             fit
             to
             equippe
             and
             furnish
             them
             to
             enter
             into
             any
             offices
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             As
             offices
             fall
             in
             order
             ,
             supplies
             are
             
             made
             out
             of
             these
             ,
             others
             rising
             from
             lower
             chambers
             successively
             in
             their
             places
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             the
             four
             most
             considerable
             Governments
             ,
             which
             are
             
               Cairo
               ,
               Aleppo
               ,
               Damascus
            
             and
             Buda
             ,
             or
             if
             none
             of
             these
             places
             be
             void
             ,
             to
             be
             Beglerbegs
             of
             Grecia
             ,
             or
             of
             Natolia
             ,
             to
             be
             Aga
             of
             the
             
               Janizaries
               ,
               Spaheeler
               Agasee
            
             ,
             or
             General
             of
             the
             Horse
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             small
             Pashalicks
             or
             Governments
             scattered
             in
             several
             places
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             But
             we
             shall
             not
             here
             need
             to
             discourse
             of
             the
             particular
             offices
             and
             dignities
             within
             the
             power
             and
             gift
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             intending
             to
             make
             a
             distinct
             Chapter
             of
             the
             several
             offices
             ,
             governments
             ,
             dignities
             and
             places
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             profits
             arise
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             the
             better
             describe
             the
             wealth
             of
             this
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             importance
             
             of
             those
             offices
             ,
             for
             discharge
             of
             which
             young
             men
             are
             educated
             with
             the
             care
             before
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             the
             conclusion
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             adde
             ,
             that
             none
             unless
             by
             special
             grace
             ,
             are
             advanced
             from
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             until
             the
             age
             of
             about
             40
             years
             ,
             by
             which
             time
             they
             are
             ripe
             and
             mature
             for
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             wantonness
             and
             heat
             of
             youth
             allayed
             .
             Before
             their
             departure
             to
             their
             places
             of
             trust
             ,
             they
             are
             courted
             and
             honoured
             by
             all
             with
             presents
             ;
             the
             Queen
             Mother
             ,
             the
             Sultanaes
             ,
             the
             rich
             Eunuchs
             ,
             the
             Great
             Visier
             ,
             and
             Officers
             abroad
             concur
             all
             to
             adorn
             them
             with
             gifts
             and
             riches
             at
             their
             advancement
             ,
             as
             undoubted
             consequents
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             favour
             .
             And
             at
             the
             farewell
             ,
             with
             much
             submission
             they
             visit
             the
             
               Capa
               Aga
            
             ,
             or
             chief
             of
             the
             Eunuchs
             ,
             and
             other
             principal
             officers
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             recommending
             themselves
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             absence
             to
             their
             good
             grace
             and
             favour
             ,
             desiring
             to
             live
             in
             their
             good
             opinion
             and
             friendship
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             done
             with
             as
             much
             ceremony
             and
             complement
             as
             is
             exercised
             in
             the
             most
             civil
             parts
             of
             Christendome
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Turks
             out
             of
             pride
             and
             scorn
             ,
             comport
             themselves
             to
             Christians
             with
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             barbarous
             haughtiness
             ,
             and
             neglect
             ,
             they
             are
             yet
             among
             themselves
             as
             courtly
             and
             precise
             in
             their
             own
             rules
             of
             complement
             and
             civility
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             at
             Rome
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             civilized
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             Of
             the
             method
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Studies
             and
             Learning
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             .
          
           
             WE
             have
             rather
             shewed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             education
             of
             those
             young
             Scholars
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             exercise
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             dexterity
             in
             arms
             ,
             then
             the
             method
             of
             their
             studies
             and
             speculations
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             Seminaries
             and
             Colledges
             ,
             which
             more
             respect
             the
             cultivation
             of
             the
             mind
             with
             the
             principles
             of
             vertue
             and
             morality
             ,
             and
             the
             notions
             of
             sublime
             reason
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             improvements
             of
             the
             body
             by
             assiduity
             of
             exercise
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             become
             active
             ,
             and
             begets
             an
             agility
             in
             the
             management
             of
             arms
             .
             And
             though
             the
             latter
             is
             a
             business
             most
             attended
             to
             by
             sprightly
             and
             ingenious
             spirits
             ,
             who
             know
             preferments
             in
             the
             Ottoman
             Court
             have
             always
             depended
             and
             still
             do
             on
             the
             virtue
             of
             the
             Sword
             ;
             yet
             speculation
             and
             knowledge
             in
             Sciences
             are
             not
             wholly
             estranged
             from
             their
             Schools
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             in
             brief
             touch
             upon
             to
             satisfie
             the
             curiosity
             of
             our
             Academies
             ,
             who
             I
             know
             would
             gladly
             be
             resolved
             what
             sort
             of
             Physical
             or
             Moral
             Philosophy
             ,
             what
             Tongues
             and
             Sciences
             fall
             within
             the
             contemplation
             of
             that
             barbarous
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
             To
             dilucide
             which
             the
             most
             clearly
             that
             I
             can
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             best
             information
             of
             the
             learned
             Turks
             ;
             It
             is
             reported
             by
             the
             Kalfaes
             or
             Pedagogues
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             that
             their
             chief
             design
             is
             to
             instruct
             their
             Scholars
             in
             reading
             and
             writing
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             may
             have
             some
             inspection
             into
             the
             books
             of
             their
             Law
             and
             Religion
             ;
             especially
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             whereby
             may
             be
             produced
             in
             their
             minds
             a
             greater
             reverence
             to
             them
             .
             For
             being
             once
             passed
             from
             the
             first
             form
             of
             their
             A.
             B.
             C.
             and
             joyning
             
             Syllables
             ,
             they
             are
             then
             instructed
             in
             the
             Arabian
             Tongue
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             secrets
             and
             treasure
             of
             their
             Religion
             and
             Laws
             are
             contained
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             necessary
             accomplishment
             of
             a
             Pasha
             ,
             or
             any
             great
             Minister
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             better
             discharge
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             being
             thereby
             enabled
             to
             have
             an
             inspection
             into
             the
             writings
             and
             sentences
             of
             the
             Kadees
             ,
             or
             other
             Officers
             of
             the
             Law
             within
             his
             jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             furnished
             with
             knowledge
             and
             matter
             of
             discourse
             concerning
             religion
             .
             And
             to
             adorn
             these
             young
             Candidates
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             favour
             ,
             with
             more
             polite
             and
             ingenious
             endowments
             ,
             the
             next
             lesson
             is
             the
             Persian
             Tongue
             ,
             which
             fits
             them
             with
             quaint
             words
             and
             eloquence
             ,
             becoming
             the
             Court
             of
             their
             Prince
             ,
             and
             corrects
             the
             grossness
             ,
             and
             enriches
             the
             barrenness
             of
             the
             Turkish
             tongue
             ,
             which
             in
             it self
             is
             void
             both
             of
             expression
             and
             sweetness
             of
             accent
             .
             It
             teaches
             them
             also
             a
             handsome
             and
             gentle
             deportment
             ,
             instructs
             them
             in
             Romances
             ,
             raises
             their
             thoughts
             to
             aspire
             to
             the
             generous
             and
             virtuous
             actions
             they
             read
             of
             in
             the
             Persian
             Novellaries
             ,
             and
             endues
             them
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             Platonick
             love
             each
             to
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             accompanied
             with
             a
             true
             friendship
             amongst
             some
             few
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             much
             gallantry
             as
             is
             exercised
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             world
             .
             But
             for
             their
             Amours
             to
             Women
             ,
             the
             restraint
             and
             strictness
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             makes
             them
             altogether
             strangers
             to
             that
             Sex
             ;
             for
             want
             of
             conversation
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             burn
             in
             lust
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             amorous
             disposition
             of
             youth
             wanting
             more
             natural
             objects
             of
             affection
             ,
             is
             transported
             to
             a
             most
             passionate
             admiration
             of
             beauty
             wheresoever
             it
             finds
             it
             ,
             which
             because
             it
             is
             much
             talked
             of
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             we
             will
             make
             it
             a
             distinct
             discourse
             by
             it self
             .
             The
             books
             they
             read
             commonly
             in
             the
             Persian
             language
             ,
             are
             ,
             
               Danisten
               ,
               Schahidi
               ,
               Pend-attar
               ,
               Giulistin
               ,
               Bostan
               Hafiz
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Turkish
             books
             called
             Mulemma
             ,
             or
             a
             mixture
             of
             the
             Arabian
             and
             Persian
             words
             both
             in
             prose
             and
             verse
             ,
             facetious
             and
             full
             of
             quick
             and
             lively
             expressions
             .
             Of
             these
             sorts
             of
             books
             those
             most
             commonly
             read
             are
             called
             
               Kirkwizir
               ,
               Humaiunname
            
             ,
             or
             
               delile
               we
               Kemine
               ,
               El
               fulecale
               ,
               Seidbatal
               ,
            
             and
             various
             other
             Romances
             :
             these
             are
             usually
             the
             study
             of
             the
             most
             aiery
             and
             ingenious
             spirits
             amongst
             them
             .
             Those
             others
             who
             are
             of
             a
             complexion
             more
             melancholick
             and
             inclinable
             to
             contemplation
             ,
             proceed
             with
             more
             patience
             of
             method
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             exact
             in
             their
             studies
             ,
             intending
             to
             become
             Masters
             of
             their
             Pen
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             to
             arrive
             to
             honour
             and
             office
             either
             of
             
               Rest
               Efendi
            
             ,
             or
             Secretary
             of
             State
             ,
             Lord
             Treasurer
             ,
             or
             Secretary
             of
             the
             Treasury
             ,
             or
             Dispensatory
             ,
             &c.
             or
             else
             to
             be
             Emaums
             or
             Parish
             Priests
             of
             some
             principal
             Moschs
             of
             Royal
             foundation
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             pass
             an
             easie
             ,
             quiet
             and
             secure
             life
             ,
             with
             a
             considerable
             competency
             of
             livelyhood
             .
             Others
             aim
             in
             their
             studies
             to
             become
             Hazifizi
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             Conserver
             of
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             who
             get
             the
             whole
             Alchoran
             by
             heart
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             are
             held
             in
             great
             esteem
             ,
             and
             their
             persons
             as
             sacred
             as
             the
             place
             which
             is
             the
             Repository
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Those
             who
             are
             observed
             to
             be
             more
             addicted
             to
             their
             Books
             then
             others
             ,
             are
             named
             by
             them
             Talibulilmi
             ,
             or
             lovers
             of
             Philosophy
             ;
             though
             very
             few
             amongst
             them
             arrive
             to
             any
             learning
             really
             so
             called
             ,
             yet
             they
             attain
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             Giuzehon
             or
             Readers
             of
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             for
             benefit
             and
             relief
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             those
             departed
             ,
             who
             for
             that
             end
             hath
             bequeathed
             them
             Legacies
             .
             At
             certain
             houses
             they
             read
             Books
             that
             
             treat
             of
             the
             matters
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             render
             them
             out
             of
             Arabick
             into
             Turkish
             ,
             and
             these
             Books
             are
             
               Schurut
               ,
               Salat
               ,
               Mukad
               ,
               Multeka
               ,
               Hidaie
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             they
             descant
             upon
             in
             an
             Expository
             manner
             ;
             instructing
             the
             more
             ignorant
             and
             of
             lower
             form
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Catechism
             .
             They
             have
             also
             some
             Books
             of
             Poetry
             written
             both
             in
             Persian
             and
             Arabick
             ,
             which
             run
             in
             Rhime
             and
             Meeter
             ,
             like
             the
             Golden
             Verses
             of
             Pythagoras
             ,
             containining
             excellent
             sentences
             of
             Morality
             ,
             being
             directions
             for
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             and
             contemplations
             of
             the
             miseries
             and
             fallacies
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             many
             of
             them
             commit
             to
             memory
             ,
             and
             repeat
             occasionally
             as
             they
             fall
             into
             discourse
             .
             For
             other
             Sciences
             as
             Logick
             ,
             Physick
             ,
             Metaphsick
             ,
             Mathematicks
             ,
             and
             other
             out
             University
             Learning
             ,
             they
             are
             wholly
             ignorant
             ;
             unless
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Musick
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Mathematicks
             ,
             whereof
             there
             is
             a
             School
             apart
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             .
             Only
             some
             that
             live
             in
             Constantinople
             have
             learned
             some
             certain
             rules
             of
             Astrology
             ,
             which
             they
             exercise
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             and
             busie
             themselves
             in
             Prophesies
             of
             future
             contingencies
             of
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             unconstant
             estate
             of
             great
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             which
             their
             predictions
             seldom
             divine
             grateful
             or
             pleasiing
             stories
             .
             Neither
             have
             the
             wisest
             and
             most
             active
             Ministers
             or
             Souldiers
             amongst
             them
             ,
             the
             least
             inspection
             into
             Geography
             ,
             whereby
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             situation
             of
             Countreys
             or
             disposition
             of
             the
             Globe
             ,
             though
             they
             themselves
             enjoy
             the
             possession
             of
             so
             large
             a
             proportion
             of
             the
             universe
             .
             Their
             Seamen
             ,
             who
             seldom
             venture
             beyound
             sight
             of
             Land
             (
             unless
             they
             be
             those
             of
             Barbary
             ,
             who
             are
             Renegadoes
             and
             practised
             in
             the
             Christian
             Arts
             of
             Navagation
             )
             have
             certain
             Sea-carts
             ill
             framed
             ,
             and
             the
             Capes
             and
             head-lands
             so
             ill
             laid
             down
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             Voyages
             from
             Constantinople
             to
             Alaxandria
             ,
             the
             richest
             place
             of
             their
             Trade
             ,
             they
             trust
             more
             to
             their
             eye
             and
             experience
             ,
             then
             the
             direction
             of
             their
             Maps
             ;
             nor
             could
             I
             ever
             see
             any
             Cart
             of
             the
             black
             Sea
             made
             either
             by
             Turk
             or
             Greek
             ,
             which
             could
             give
             the
             least
             light
             to
             a
             knowing
             Seaman
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             encourage
             him
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             Art
             ,
             to
             lay
             any
             confidence
             theron
             in
             his
             Navigation
             .
          
           
             The
             Art
             of
             Printing
             (
             a
             matter
             disputable
             ,
             whether
             it
             hath
             brought
             more
             of
             benefit
             or
             mischief
             to
             the
             world
             )
             is
             absolutely
             prohibited
             amongst
             them
             ,
             because
             it
             may
             give
             a
             beginning
             to
             that
             sublety
             of
             Learning
             which
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             dangerous
             to
             the
             grosseness
             of
             their
             Government
             ,
             and
             a
             means
             to
             deprive
             many
             of
             their
             livelyhood
             ,
             who
             gain
             their
             bread
             only
             by
             their
             Pen
             ,
             and
             occasion
             the
             loss
             of
             that
             singular
             Art
             of
             fair
             Writing
             ,
             wherein
             they
             excel
             or
             equal
             most
             Nations
             :
             the
             effect
             of
             which
             is
             evident
             amongst
             the
             Western
             people
             where
             Printing
             hath
             taken
             footing
             .
             And
             though
             there
             be
             few
             Historians
             among
             them
             who
             have
             any
             knowledge
             of
             past-times
             ,
             or
             the
             being
             of
             other
             Empires
             before
             the
             Ottoman
             ,
             mixing
             all
             stories
             in
             confusion
             together
             (
             as
             we
             have
             said
             before
             )
             without
             distinction
             of
             Persons
             ,
             or
             respect
             of
             Chronology
             ;
             yet
             as
             to
             the
             successes
             and
             progress
             of
             Affairs
             in
             their
             own
             dominions
             ,
             they
             keep
             most
             strict
             Registers
             and
             Records
             ,
             which
             serve
             them
             as
             presidents
             and
             rules
             for
             the
             present
             Government
             of
             their
             Affairs
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             the
             Reader
             may
             sound
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             Turks
             Philosophy
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             reach
             not
             those
             contemplations
             of
             our
             profound
             Sophies
             ,
             have
             yet
             so
             much
             knowledge
             as
             neither
             to
             be
             over-reached
             in
             
             their
             Treaties
             with
             the
             wits
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             for
             want
             of
             good
             Conduct
             of
             Affairs
             lose
             one
             inch
             of
             their
             Empire
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Affection
             and
             Friendship
             the
             Pages
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             bear
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             SINCE
             in
             the
             fore-going
             Chapter
             we
             have
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             amorous
             disposition
             that
             is
             to
             be
             found
             among
             these
             youths
             each
             to
             other
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             from
             our
             purpose
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Platonick
             love
             hath
             found
             Disciples
             in
             the
             Schools
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             that
             they
             call
             it
             a
             passion
             very
             laudable
             and
             virtuous
             ,
             and
             a
             step
             to
             that
             perfect
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             whereof
             mankind
             is
             only
             capable
             ,
             proceeding
             by
             way
             of
             love
             and
             admiration
             of
             his
             image
             and
             beauty
             enstamped
             on
             the
             creature
             .
             This
             is
             the
             colour
             of
             virtue
             ,
             they
             paint
             over
             the
             deformity
             ,
             of
             their
             depraved
             inclinations
             ;
             but
             in
             reality
             this
             love
             of
             theirs
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             libidinous
             flames
             each
             to
             other
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             burn
             so
             violently
             ,
             that
             banishment
             and
             death
             have
             not
             been
             examples
             sufficient
             to
             deter
             them
             from
             making
             demonstrations
             of
             such
             like
             addresses
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             their
             Chambers
             ,
             though
             watched
             by
             their
             Eunuchs
             ,
             they
             learn
             a
             certain
             language
             with
             the
             motion
             of
             their
             eyes
             ,
             their
             gestures
             and
             their
             fingers
             ,
             to
             express
             their
             amours
             ;
             and
             this
             passion
             hath
             boiled
             sometimes
             to
             that
             heat
             ,
             that
             jealousies
             and
             rivalties
             have
             broken
             forth
             in
             their
             Chambers
             without
             respect
             to
             the
             severity
             of
             their
             Guardians
             ,
             and
             good
             orders
             have
             been
             brought
             into
             confusion
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             been
             again
             redressed
             ,
             until
             some
             of
             them
             have
             been
             expelled
             the
             Seraglio
             with
             the
             Tippets
             of
             their
             Vests
             cut
             off
             ,
             banished
             into
             the
             Islands
             ,
             and
             beaten
             almost
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             this
             passion
             only
             amongst
             the
             young
             men
             each
             to
             other
             ;
             but
             Persons
             of
             eminent
             degree
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             become
             inveigled
             in
             this
             sort
             of
             love
             ,
             watching
             occasions
             to
             have
             a
             sight
             of
             the
             young
             Pages
             that
             they
             fancy
             ,
             either
             at
             the
             Windows
             of
             their
             Chamber
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             go
             to
             the
             Mosque
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             washings
             or
             baths
             ;
             offer
             them
             service
             and
             presents
             ,
             and
             so
             engage
             them
             as
             to
             induce
             them
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             retinue
             of
             him
             that
             uses
             this
             Courtship
             towards
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             many
             times
             obtain
             ,
             and
             being
             entertained
             in
             the
             service
             of
             a
             Master
             who
             so
             highly
             fancies
             and
             admires
             them
             ,
             they
             become
             often
             sharers
             with
             him
             in
             his
             riches
             and
             fortune
             .
          
           
             The
             Grand
             Signiors
             themselves
             have
             also
             been
             slaves
             to
             this
             inordinate
             passion
             .
             For
             
               Sultan
               Morat
            
             became
             so
             enamoured
             of
             an
             Armenian
             Boy
             called
             Musa
             as
             betrayed
             him
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             a
             discreet
             Prince
             ,
             to
             a
             thousand
             follies
             ;
             and
             at
             another
             time
             preferred
             a
             youth
             for
             his
             beauty
             only
             from
             the
             Novitiate
             of
             Galata
             ,
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Pages
             of
             his
             Haz-Oda
             or
             Chamber
             of
             his
             Royal
             Presence
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             short
             time
             made
             him
             
               Silahtar
               Aga
            
             or
             Sword-bearer
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Offices
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             .
             And
             this
             present
             Sultan
             became
             so
             enamoured
             of
             a
             Canstantinopolitan
             youth
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Pages
             of
             his
             Musitians
             School
             ,
             called
             Kulogli
             ,
             or
             Son
             of
             a
             slave
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             him
             his
             chief
             Favourite
             ,
             never
             could
             content
             himself
             without
             his
             Company
             ,
             Clothed
             him
             like
             himself
             ,
             
             made
             him
             ride
             by
             his
             side
             ,
             commanded
             all
             to
             present
             and
             honour
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             if
             he
             had
             made
             him
             Companion
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             This
             passion
             likewise
             reigns
             in
             the
             Society
             of
             Women
             ;
             they
             die
             with
             amorous
             affections
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             especially
             the
             old
             Women
             court
             the
             young
             ,
             present
             them
             with
             rich
             Garments
             ,
             Jewels
             ,
             Mony
             ,
             even
             to
             their
             own
             impoverishment
             and
             ruine
             ,
             and
             these
             darts
             of
             Cupid
             are
             shot
             through
             all
             the
             Empire
             ,
             especially
             Constantinople
             ,
             the
             Seraglio
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             and
             the
             apartments
             of
             the
             Sultans
             .
          
        
         
           
             GHAP.
             VIII
             .
             
               Of
               the
               Mutes
               and
               Dwarfs
            
             .
          
           
             
               A
               mute
               A
               Dwarf
            
          
           
             BEsides
             the
             Pages
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             Attendants
             to
             make
             up
             the
             Ottoman
             Court
             ,
             called
             Bizebani
             or
             Mutes
             ;
             men
             naturally
             born
             deaf
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             for
             want
             of
             receiving
             the
             sound
             of
             words
             are
             dumb
             :
             These
             are
             in
             number
             about
             40
             who
             by
             night
             are
             lodged
             amongst
             the
             Pages
             in
             the
             two
             Chambers
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             day
             time
             have
             their
             stations
             before
             the
             Mosque
             belonging
             to
             the
             Pages
             ,
             where
             they
             learn
             and
             perfect
             themselves
             in
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Mutes
             ,
             which
             is
             
             made
             up
             of
             several
             signs
             in
             which
             by
             custom
             they
             can
             discourse
             and
             fully
             express
             themselves
             ;
             not
             only
             to
             signifie
             their
             sense
             in
             familiar
             questions
             ,
             but
             to
             recount
             stories
             ,
             understand
             the
             Fables
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Laws
             and
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             and
             what
             else
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             being
             expressed
             by
             the
             Tongue
             .
             The
             most
             ancient
             amongst
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             numder
             of
             about
             eight
             or
             nine
             ,
             are
             called
             the
             Favourite
             Mutes
             ,
             and
             are
             admitted
             to
             attendance
             in
             the
             Haz-Oda
             ;
             who
             only
             serve
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Buffones
             for
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             to
             sport
             with
             ,
             whom
             he
             sometimes
             kicks
             ,
             sometimes
             throws
             in
             the
             cisterns
             of
             water
             ,
             sometimes
             makes
             fight
             together
             like
             the
             combat
             of
             Clinias
             and
             Dametas
             .
             But
             this
             language
             of
             the
             Mutes
             is
             so
             much
             in
             fashion
             in
             the
             Ottoman
             Court
             ,
             that
             none
             almost
             but
             can
             deliver
             his
             sense
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             much
             use
             to
             those
             who
             attend
             the
             Presence
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             before
             whom
             it
             is
             not
             reverent
             or
             seemly
             so
             much
             as
             to
             whisper
             .
          
           
             The
             Dwarfs
             are
             called
             Giuge
             ;
             these
             also
             have
             their
             quarters
             amongst
             the
             Pages
             of
             the
             two
             Chambers
             ,
             until
             they
             have
             learned
             with
             due
             reverence
             and
             humility
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             .
             And
             if
             one
             of
             these
             have
             that
             benefit
             ,
             as
             by
             natures
             fortunate
             error
             to
             be
             both
             a
             Dwarf
             ,
             and
             dumb
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Art
             to
             be
             castrated
             and
             made
             an
             Eunuch
             ,
             he
             is
             much
             more
             esteemed
             ,
             then
             if
             nature
             and
             Art
             had
             concurred
             together
             to
             have
             made
             him
             the
             perfectest
             creature
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             one
             of
             this
             sort
             was
             presented
             by
             a
             certain
             Pasha
             ,
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             acceptable
             to
             him
             and
             the
             Queen
             Mother
             that
             he
             attired
             him
             immediately
             in
             Cloth
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             liberty
             though
             all
             the
             Gates
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
              
               Eunuchs
               .
            
             
               THis
               libidinous
               flame
               of
               depraved
               nature
               ,
               is
               so
               common
               a
               disease
               amongst
               the
               Turks
               ,
               and
               so
               ancient
               a
               Vice
               ,
               that
               both
               for
               state
               and
               prevention
               of
               this
               unnatural
               crime
               ,
               it
               hath
               not
               been
               esteemed
               safe
               or
               orderly
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               Eastern
               Princes
               to
               constitute
               others
               for
               the
               Principal
               Officers
               of
               their
               Houshold
               then
               Eunuchs
               :
               the
               like
               is
               observed
               in
               the
               Seraglio
               of
               the
               Grand
               Signior
               where
               two
               Eunuchs
               especially
               have
               the
               Principal
               Command
               ,
               and
               are
               persons
               of
               the
               highest
               and
               eminentest
               esteem
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Kuzlir-Agase
               ,
               who
               is
               superintendent
               over
               the
               Women
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               Black
               Eunuch
               ;
            
             
               
                 Kuzlir
                 Aga
                 or
                 Black
                 Eunuch
                 of
                 the
                 women
              
            
             
               The
               other
               is
               
                 Capa
                 Agasi
              
               ,
               or
               Master
               of
               the
               gate
               ,
               who
               is
               White
               ,
               and
               commands
               all
               the
               Pages
               and
               White
               Eunuchs
               residing
               in
               the
               Court
               ;
               Under
               him
               are
               all
               the
               Officers
               that
               are
               Eunuchs
               ;
               as
               first
               the
               
                 Haz
                 Odabaschi
              
               or
               Lord
               Chamberlain
               ,
               who
               commands
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               Bed-chamber
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               
                 Serai
                 Kiahaiasi
              
               ,
               Lord
               Steward
               of
               the
               houshold
               ,
               who
               oversees
               the
               Chambers
               of
               the
               Pages
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Seferli
                 odasi
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Chambers
               of
               those
               Pages
               who
               are
               designed
               to
               follow
               the
               Grand
               Signior
               upon
               any
               journey
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               he
               hath
               care
               to
               see
               provided
               of
               Cloaths
               and
               all
               other
               necessaries
               for
               the
               service
               they
               undertake
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               
                 Haznadar
                 Bashi
              
               ,
               or
               Lord
               Treasurer
               of
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               who
               commands
               those
               Pages
               that
               attend
               the
               Treasury
               ;
               I
               mean
               not
               that
               which
               is
               of
               present
               use
               ,
               as
               to
               pay
               the
               Souldiery
               ,
               or
               serve
               the
               publick
               and
               present
               occasions
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Tefterdar
               ;
               but
               that
               riches
               that
               is
               laid
               apart
               for
               the
               expences
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               amassed
               and
               piled
               up
               in
               several
               rooms
               of
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               have
               been
               Collections
               and
               additions
               in
               the
               time
               almost
               of
               every
               Emperour
               ,
               distinguished
               and
               divided
               by
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Sultans
               ,
               through
               whose
               industry
               and
               frugality
               they
               had
               been
               acquired
               ;
               but
               this
               wealth
               is
               conserved
               as
               sacred
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               used
               or
               exposed
               ,
               unless
               on
               occasions
               of
               extream
               emergency
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               The
               
                 Kilargi
                 Bashi
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               chief
               Commander
               over
               the
               Pages
               ,
               to
               whose
               care
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               dispensatory
               is
               committed
               ,
               or
               expences
               for
               the
               daily
               provisions
               .
               Other
               Office●
               there
               are
               of
               Eunuchs
               ;
               as
               he
               that
               is
               first
               Master
               of
               Scholars
               for
               their
               books
               ,
               called
               
                 Ikingi
                 Capa
                 oglani
              
               and
               his
               Usher
               ;
               the
               chief
               Miergidgi
               or
               Priest
               of
               the
               Grand
               Signiors
               Mosque
               ;
               under
               whom
               are
               two
               other
               assistants
               ,
               for
               cleansing
               and
               well
               ordering
               of
               the
               Mosques
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               only
               Officers
               of
               the
               White
               Eunuchs
               ,
               the
               others
               are
               of
               the
               commonalty
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               uumber
               about
               fifty
               ,
               and
               have
               ordinarily
               twelve
               Aspers
               a
               day
               pay
               ,
               which
               also
               are
               augmented
               according
               to
               the
               Wakfi
               or
               Legacies
               of
               the
               deceased
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               Curates
               of
               the
               Royal
               Mosques
               ,
               and
               have
               pluralities
               of
               benefices
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               have
               sometimes
               a
               revenue
               of
               a
               100
               chequins
               a
               day
               :
               among
               these
               also
               due
               order
               is
               observed
               ,
               the
               younger
               or
               Junior's
               in
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               alwayes
               giving
               respect
               and
               reverence
               to
               Seniority
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Black
              
               Eunuchs
               .
            
             
               THe
               Black
               Eunuchs
               are
               ordained
               for
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Women
               in
               the
               Seraglio
               ;
               as
               the
               White
               are
               to
               the
               attendance
               of
               the
               Grand
               Signior
               ,
               it
               not
               seeming
               a
               sufficient
               remedy
               by
               wholly
               dismembring
               them
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               Women
               off
               from
               their
               inclinations
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               retaining
               some
               relation
               still
               to
               the
               Masculine
               Sex
               ,
               but
               to
               create
               an
               abhorrency
               in
               them
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               only
               castrated
               ,
               but
               Black
               ,
               chosen
               with
               the
               worst
               features
               that
               are
               to
               be
               found
               among
               the
               most
               hard-favoured
               of
               that
               African
               race
               .
               The
               prime
               Officer
               '
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               before
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 Kuzlir
                 Aga
              
               or
               Master
               of
               the
               Maids
               or
               Virgins
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Valide
                 Agasi
              
               ,
               the
               Eunuch
               of
               the
               Queen
               Mother
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Schahzadeler
                 Agasi
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Eunuch
               to
               whose
               charge
               is
               committed
               the
               Royal
               Progeny
               ,
               and
               in
               whose
               custody
               at
               present
               are
               three
               Sons
               of
               
                 Sultan
                 Ibrahim
              
               ,
               Brothers
               to
               the
               present
               Emperour
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Solyman
              
               ,
               on
               whom
               the
               Turks
               at
               present
               found
               their
               principal
               hopes
               and
               expectation
               ;
               Bajazet
               and
               Orchan
               ,
               the
               Mother
               of
               which
               two
               last
               is
               still
               living
               ,
               and
               confined
               to
               the
               old
               Seraglio
               in
               Constantinople
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Monastry
               of
               the
               decayed
               Wives
               and
               Mistresses
               of
               former
               Grand
               Signiors
               ,
               from
               whence
               there
               is
               no
               redemption
               ,
               until
               either
               their
               Sons
               die
               ,
               or
               by
               good
               fortune
               one
               becomes
               Emperour
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Is
               
                 Fazna
                 Agasi
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Eunuch
               that
               is
               Treasurer
               to
               the
               Queen
               Mother
               ,
               and
               commands
               those
               Damsels
               that
               are
               Servants
               in
               the
               said
               Chamber
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Kilar
                 Agasi
              
               ,
               or
               he
               that
               keeps
               the
               Sugar
               ,
               Serbets
               and
               Druggs
               of
               the
               Queen
               Mother
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Bujuck
                 Oda
                 Agasi
              
               ,
               commander
               of
               the
               greater
               Chamber
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 Kiatchuk
                 Oda
                 Agasi
              
               ,
               commander
               of
               the
               lesser
               Chamber
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 Bash
                 Capa
                 Oglani
              
               ,
               the
               chief
               Porter
               of
               the
               Womens
               apartment
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               &
               10.
               
               Two
               
                 Mesgidgi
                 Barchi
              
               ,
               or
               the
               two
               Emaums
               or
               Priests
               of
               the
               Royal
               Mosque
               belonging
               to
               the
               Queen
               Mother
               ,
               ordained
               for
               the
               Womens
               prayers
               .
            
          
           
             
               
               The
               Apartments
               of
               the
               Women
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 habit
                 of
                 a
                 Lady
                 in
                 the
                 Seraglio
              
            
             
               ANd
               since
               I
               have
               brought
               my
               Reader
               into
               the
               quarters
               of
               these
               Eunuchs
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Black
               guard
               of
               the
               sequestred
               Ladies
               of
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               he
               may
               chance
               to
               take
               it
               unkindly
               ,
               should
               I
               leave
               him
               at
               the
               door
               ,
               and
               not
               introduce
               him
               into
               those
               apartments
               ,
               where
               the
               Grand
               Signiors
               Mistresses
               are
               lodged
               :
               And
               though
               I
               ingenuously
               confess
               my
               acquaintance
               there
               (
               as
               all
               other
               my
               conversation
               with
               Women
               in
               Turky
               )
               is
               but
               strange
               and
               unfamiliar
               ;
               yet
               not
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               this
               discourtesie
               ,
               I
               shall
               to
               the
               best
               of
               my
               information
               write
               a
               short
               account
               of
               these
               Captivated
               Ladies
               ,
               how
               they
               are
               treated
               ,
               immured
               ,
               educated
               and
               prepared
               for
               the
               great
               atchivements
               of
               the
               Sultans
               affection
               ;
               and
               as
               in
               other
               stories
               the
               Knight
               consumes
               himself
               with
               combats
               ,
               watching
               and
               penance
               to
               acquire
               the
               love
               of
               one
               fair
               Damsel
               ;
               here
               an
               army
               of
               Virgins
               make
               it
               the
               only
               study
               and
               business
               of
               their
               life
               to
               obtain
               the
               single
               nod
               of
               invitation
               to
               the
               Bed
               of
               their
               great
               Master
               .
            
             
               The
               Reader
               then
               must
               know
               that
               this
               Assembly
               of
               fair
               Women
               (
               for
               it
               is
               probable
               there
               is
               no
               other
               in
               the
               Seraglio
               )
               are
               commonly
               prizes
               of
               the
               Sword
               ,
               taken
               at
               Sea
               and
               at
               Land
               ,
               as
               far
               fetched
               as
               the
               Turk
               commands
               ,
               or
               the
               wandring
               Tartar
               makes
               his
               excursions
               ,
               composed
               almost
               
               of
               as
               many
               Nations
               as
               there
               are
               Countries
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               none
               of
               which
               are
               esteemed
               worthy
               of
               this
               Preferment
               ,
               unless
               beautiful
               and
               undoubted
               Virgins
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               Pages
               before
               mentioned
               are
               divided
               into
               two
               Chambers
               ,
               so
               likewise
               are
               these
               maids
               into
               two
               Odaes
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               to
               work
               ,
               sow
               ,
               and
               embroider
               ,
               and
               are
               there
               lodged
               on
               Safawes
               ,
               every
               one
               with
               her
               bed
               apart
               ,
               between
               every
               five
               of
               which
               is
               a
               Kadun
               or
               grave
               Matron
               laid
               to
               oversee
               and
               hear
               what
               actions
               or
               discourse
               passes
               either
               immodest
               or
               undecent
               ;
               Besides
               this
               School
               they
               have
               their
               Chambers
               for
               Musick
               and
               Dancing
               ,
               for
               acquiring
               a
               handsome
               air
               in
               their
               carriage
               and
               comportment
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               are
               most
               diligent
               and
               intent
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               opens
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Sultans
               affections
               ,
               and
               introduces
               them
               into
               Preferment
               and
               Esteem
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               these
               ,
               the
               Queen
               Mother
               chooses
               her
               Court
               ,
               and
               orderly
               draws
               from
               the
               Schools
               such
               as
               she
               marks
               out
               for
               the
               most
               beauteous
               ,
               facetious
               ,
               or
               most
               corresponding
               with
               the
               harmony
               of
               her
               own
               disposition
               ,
               and
               prefers
               them
               to
               a
               near
               attendance
               on
               her
               Person
               ,
               or
               to
               other
               Offices
               of
               her
               Court.
               These
               are
               always
               richly
               attired
               and
               adorned
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               precious
               stones
               ,
               fit
               to
               receive
               the
               adresses
               and
               amours
               of
               the
               Sultan
               :
               over
               them
               is
               placed
               the
               
                 Kadun
                 Kahia
              
               or
               Mother
               of
               the
               Maids
               ,
               who
               is
               carefull
               to
               correct
               any
               immodest
               or
               light
               behaviour
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               instructs
               them
               in
               all
               the
               Rules
               and
               Orders
               of
               the
               Court.
               
            
             
               When
               the
               Grand
               Signior
               is
               pleased
               to
               dally
               with
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               these
               Ladies
               in
               the
               Garden
               ;
               Helvet
               is
               cryed
               ,
               which
               rings
               through
               all
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               at
               which
               word
               all
               people
               withdraw
               themselves
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               and
               Eunuchs
               are
               placed
               at
               every
               avenue
               ,
               it
               being
               at
               that
               time
               death
               to
               approach
               near
               those
               walls
               .
               Here
               the
               Women
               strive
               with
               their
               Dances
               ,
               Songs
               and
               Discourse
               to
               make
               themselves
               Mistresses
               of
               the
               Grand
               Signiors
               affection
               ,
               and
               then
               let
               themfelves
               loose
               to
               all
               kind
               of
               lasciviousness
               and
               wanton
               carriage
               ,
               acquitting
               themselves
               as
               much
               of
               all
               respect
               to
               Majesty
               as
               they
               do
               to
               modesty
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Grand
               Signior
               resolves
               to
               choose
               himfelf
               a
               Bed-fellow
               ,
               he
               retires
               into
               the
               Lodgings
               of
               his
               Women
               ,
               where
               (
               according
               to
               the
               story
               in
               every
               place
               reported
               ,
               when
               the
               Turkish
               Seraglio
               falls
               into
               discourse
               )
               the
               Damsels
               being
               ranged
               in
               order
               by
               the
               Mother
               of
               the
               Maids
               ,
               he
               throws
               his
               handkerchief
               to
               her
               ,
               where
               his
               eye
               and
               fancy
               best
               directs
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               token
               of
               her
               election
               to
               his
               bed
               .
               The
               surprized
               Virgin
               snatches
               at
               this
               prize
               and
               good
               fortune
               with
               that
               eagerness
               ,
               that
               she
               is
               ravished
               with
               the
               joy
               before
               she
               is
               defloured
               by
               the
               Sultan
               ,
               and
               kneeling
               down
               first
               kisses
               the
               handkerchief
               ,
               and
               then
               puts
               it
               in
               her
               bosom
               ,
               when
               immediately
               she
               is
               congratulated
               by
               all
               the
               Ladies
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               honour
               and
               favour
               she
               hath
               received
               .
               And
               after
               she
               hath
               been
               first
               washed
               ,
               bathed
               and
               perfumed
               ,
               she
               is
               adorned
               with
               Jewels
               ,
               and
               what
               other
               attire
               can
               make
               her
               appear
               glorious
               and
               beautiful
               ;
               she
               is
               conducted
               at
               night
               ,
               with
               Musick
               and
               Songs
               of
               her
               Companions
               chanting
               before
               her
               to
               the
               Bed-chamber
               of
               the
               Sultan
               ,
               at
               the
               door
               of
               which
               attends
               some
               Favourite
               Eunuch
               ,
               who
               upon
               her
               approaching
               gives
               advice
               to
               the
               Grand
               Signior
               ,
               and
               permission
               being
               given
               her
               to
               enter
               in
               ,
               she
               comes
               running
               and
               kneels
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               enters
               in
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               Bed
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               ceremony
               ,
               
               or
               otherwise
               as
               he
               chances
               to
               like
               her
               ,
               is
               taken
               in
               a
               neare
               way
               with
               the
               Embraces
               of
               the
               Grand
               Signior
               .
            
             
               This
               private
               entertainment
               being
               ended
               ,
               she
               is
               delivered
               to
               the
               care
               of
               the
               
                 Kadan
                 Kahia
              
               or
               Mother
               of
               the
               Maids
               ,
               by
               whom
               she
               is
               again
               conducted
               back
               with
               the
               same
               Musick
               as
               before
               ,
               and
               having
               first
               washed
               and
               bathed
               ,
               hath
               afterwards
               the
               lodging
               and
               attendance
               that
               belongs
               to
               
                 Hunkiar
                 Asa-kisi
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Royal
               Concubine
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               her
               good
               fortune
               to
               conceive
               and
               bring
               forth
               a
               Son
               ,
               she
               is
               called
               
                 Hasaki
                 Sultana
              
               ,
               and
               is
               honoured
               with
               a
               solemn
               Coronation
               ,
               and
               Crowned
               with
               a
               small
               Coronet
               of
               Gold
               beset
               with
               precious
               Stones
               .
               Other
               Ladies
               who
               produce
               like
               fruits
               from
               the
               Grand
               Signiors
               bed
               ,
               have
               not
               yet
               the
               like
               honour
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Bash
                 Hasaki
                 ,
                 Inkingi
                 Hasaki
              
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Concubine
               ,
               and
               so
               forward
               .
            
             
               The
               Daughters
               that
               are
               born
               from
               the
               Grand
               Signior
               ,
               are
               oftentimes
               at
               four
               or
               five
               years
               of
               Age
               wedded
               to
               some
               great
               Pasha
               or
               Beglerbeg
               with
               all
               the
               Pomp
               and
               solemnities
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               who
               from
               that
               time
               hath
               care
               of
               her
               Education
               ;
               to
               provide
               a
               Palace
               for
               her
               Court
               ,
               and
               to
               maintain
               her
               with
               that
               state
               and
               honour
               as
               becomes
               the
               dignity
               of
               a
               Daughter
               to
               Sultan
               .
               At
               this
               tenderness
               of
               Age
               ,
               
                 Sultan
                 Ibrahim
              
               ,
               Father
               of
               the
               present
               Grand
               Signior
               ,
               Married
               three
               of
               his
               Daughters
               ;
               one
               of
               which
               called
               
                 Gheaher
                 Han
                 Sultan
              
               ,
               hath
               had
               already
               five
               Husbands
               ,
               and
               yet
               as
               is
               reported
               by
               the
               World
               ,
               remains
               a
               Virgin
               ;
               the
               last
               Husband
               deceased
               was
               
                 Ishmael
                 Pasha
              
               ,
               who
               was
               slain
               in
               the
               passage
               of
               the
               River
               Raab
               ;
               and
               is
               now
               again
               Married
               to
               
                 Gurgi
                 Mahomet
                 Pasha
              
               of
               Buda
               a
               man
               of
               90
               years
               of
               Age
               ,
               but
               rich
               and
               able
               to
               maintain
               the
               greatness
               of
               her
               Court
               ,
               though
               not
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               youthfulness
               of
               her
               bed
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               is
               a
               stranger
               ,
               like
               the
               rest
               of
               her
               preceding
               Husbands
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               Grand
               Signior
               ,
               the
               Mothers
               of
               Daughters
               have
               liberty
               to
               come
               forth
               from
               the
               Seraglio
               and
               marry
               with
               any
               person
               of
               Quality
               ;
               but
               those
               who
               have
               brought
               forth
               Sons
               ,
               are
               transplanted
               to
               the
               old
               Seraglio
               ,
               where
               they
               pass
               a
               retired
               life
               without
               redemption
               ;
               unless
               the
               Son
               of
               any
               of
               those
               Mothers
               by
               death
               of
               the
               first
               heir
               succeeding
               ,
               release
               his
               Mother
               from
               that
               restraint
               ,
               and
               make
               her
               sharer
               with
               him
               in
               all
               his
               happiness
               and
               glory
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             Of
             the
             Agiam-Oglans
             .
          
           
             WE
             have
             hitherto
             spoken
             of
             the
             Ichoglans
             or
             Pages
             ,
             Mutes
             ,
             Dwarfs
             ,
             Eunuchs
             ,
             and
             the
             Feminine
             Court
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             now
             necessary
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             under
             Officers
             and
             Servants
             called
             Agiam-Oglans
             ,
             who
             are
             designed
             to
             the
             meaner
             uses
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             .
             These
             are
             also
             Captives
             taken
             in
             War
             ,
             or
             bought
             of
             the
             Tartar
             ,
             but
             most
             commonly
             the
             Sons
             of
             Christians
             taken
             from
             their
             Parents
             at
             the
             Age
             of
             ten
             or
             twelve
             years
             ,
             in
             whom
             appearing
             more
             strength
             of
             body
             than
             of
             mind
             ,
             they
             are
             set
             apart
             for
             labour
             and
             menial
             services
             :
             These
             are
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Porters
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Bostangi's
               or
               Gardiners
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Baltagi's
               or
               Hatchetment
               ,
               who
               cut
               and
               carry
               Wood.
               
            
             
               
               4.
               
               Atgees
               or
               Cooks
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Offices
               of
               the
               Kitchin.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Paicks
               and
               Solacks
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Butchers
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Holvagees
               or
               Confectioners
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               Attendants
               of
               the
               Hospital
               of
               sick
               Pages
               .
               And
               all
               other
               set
               apart
               for
               servile
               Offices
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             seldom
             the
             Sons
             of
             natural
             born
             Turks
             ,
             but
             yearly
             collected
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             from
             the
             increase
             of
             poor
             Christians
             in
             the
             Morea
             and
             Albania
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             those
             Countries
             are
             greatly
             dis-peopled
             ;
             the
             yearly
             number
             of
             those
             thus
             collected
             ,
             amount
             most
             commonly
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             given
             to
             understand
             ,
             to
             about
             2000.
             which
             being
             brought
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             are
             first
             presented
             before
             the
             Visier
             ,
             who
             according
             as
             his
             humor
             directs
             him
             )
             are
             placed
             in
             divers
             stations
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Seraglioes
             of
             
               Galata
               ,
               Okmedon
            
             ,
             or
             Adrianople
             ;
             others
             are
             put
             forth
             to
             learn
             divers
             Trades
             in
             the
             City
             ;
             others
             to
             be
             Sea-men
             ,
             and
             learn
             Navigation
             ;
             others
             especially
             are
             placed
             in
             the
             great
             Seraglio
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             made
             to
             serve
             in
             the
             Stables
             ,
             in
             the
             Kitchin
             ,
             to
             dig
             in
             the
             Gardens
             ,
             to
             cleave
             Wood
             ,
             to
             row
             in
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Barge
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             what
             other
             services
             they
             are
             commanded
             by
             the
             Superiors
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             called
             Odabashees
             ,
             who
             are
             men
             of
             ancienter
             standing
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             having
             about
             fifteen
             Aspers
             a
             day
             Salary
             ,
             two
             Vests
             of
             Cloth
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             two
             pieces
             of
             Linnen
             Cloth
             for
             shirts
             and
             handkerchiefs
             ,
             &c.
             and
             these
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             
               Bostangi
               Pasha
            
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             head
             and
             absolute
             Commander
             of
             all
             those
             who
             have
             the
             name
             of
             Bostangees
             or
             Gardeners
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             may
             be
             10000
             in
             and
             about
             the
             Seraglioes
             and
             Garden
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             Bostangees
             ,
             some
             are
             raised
             to
             a
             higher
             degree
             ,
             and
             called
             Hasaki
             ,
             which
             signifies
             Royal
             ,
             and
             attend
             only
             to
             messages
             sent
             by
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             himself
             ,
             and
             are
             men
             of
             special
             authority
             .
             Their
             Habit
             or
             Cloathing
             nothing
             differs
             from
             the
             Bostangees
             ,
             unless
             in
             the
             fineness
             of
             their
             Cloth
             ,
             their
             Collar
             and
             Girdle
             according
             to
             this
             Picture
             .
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             the
             
               Bostangi
               Pasha
            
             is
             very
             great
             ;
             for
             though
             he
             himself
             arose
             but
             from
             the
             Agiamoglans
             ,
             and
             wore
             a
             felt
             Cap
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             the
             command
             of
             all
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Gardens
             and
             Houses
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             over-sees
             all
             his
             Water-works
             ,
             and
             hath
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             along
             the
             Bosphorus
             ,
             unto
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Black
             Sea
             ,
             commands
             also
             the
             Country
             at
             a
             large
             distance
             from
             Constantinople
             ;
             having
             power
             to
             punish
             all
             debaucheries
             and
             extravagancies
             in
             and
             about
             the
             Country
             Villages
             ,
             and
             is
             capable
             by
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             favour
             to
             become
             Pasha
             of
             Grand
             
               Cairo
               ,
               Babylon
               ,
               Buda
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             of
             the
             first
             degree
             which
             is
             Visier
             Azem
             .
          
           
             The
             Agiamoglans
             who
             are
             designed
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Seraglio
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             choicest
             amongst
             the
             whole
             number
             ,
             the
             strongest
             bodies
             and
             most
             promising
             Aspects
             ,
             and
             are
             distributed
             into
             several
             Companies
             as
             they
             want
             to
             make
             up
             their
             complement
             .
             This
             discipline
             is
             very
             severe
             and
             strict
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             taught
             obedience
             and
             readiness
             to
             serve
             ,
             with
             watchings
             ,
             fastings
             and
             other
             penances
             .
          
           
             Their
             cloathing
             is
             of
             course
             Cloth
             made
             at
             Salonica
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Thessalonica
             ;
             their
             Caps
             of
             Felt
             ,
             after
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Sugar-loaf
             ,
             of
             a
             hair
             colour
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Picture
             〈◊〉
             describes
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             are
             
             taught
             to
             Read
             and
             Write
             ,
             who
             are
             esteemed
             the
             most
             acute
             and
             fit
             to
             receive
             ingenious
             learning
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             part
             are
             exercised
             in
             activity
             of
             body
             ,
             in
             running
             ,
             leaping
             ,
             wrestling
             ,
             throwing
             the
             iron
             bar
             ,
             and
             other
             agility
             wherein
             the
             strength
             and
             activity
             of
             body
             is
             best
             practised
             .
             Their
             Lodgings
             are
             under
             several
             Pent-houses
             or
             sheds
             ,
             built
             under
             the
             walls
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             their
             Diet
             is
             flesh
             and
             rice
             ,
             sufficient
             though
             not
             luxurious
             .
             Out
             of
             these
             belonging
             to
             the
             Seraglio
             none
             are
             drawn
             out
             for
             Janizaries
             ,
             but
             are
             sometimes
             preferred
             to
             service
             of
             Pashas
             for
             their
             fidelity
             or
             good
             deserts
             ,
             and
             by
             those
             Masters
             arise
             to
             considerable
             riches
             ,
             and
             commodious
             manner
             of
             livelihood
             ;
             others
             of
             these
             in
             great
             numbers
             are
             made
             use
             of
             for
             attendance
             on
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Tents
             ,
             when
             he
             goes
             to
             the
             Wars
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             journies
             are
             useful
             for
             the
             management
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             carriages
             and
             traveling
             necessaries
             .
             Such
             Agiamoglans
             (
             as
             we
             have
             said
             before
             )
             that
             are
             distributed
             into
             other
             quarters
             besides
             the
             Royal
             Seraglio
             ,
             are
             principally
             designed
             as
             they
             grow
             ripe
             ,
             and
             of
             strength
             of
             body
             to
             be
             made
             Janizaries
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             deceased
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             principal
             education
             is
             in
             order
             thereunto
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             shall
             speak
             more
             largely
             when
             we
             treat
             of
             the
             Militia
             .
          
           
             The
             names
             of
             the
             Agiamoglans
             are
             written
             in
             a
             book
             with
             the
             places
             where
             they
             are
             distributed
             ,
             their
             several
             Payes
             of
             two
             ,
             three
             ,
             or
             five
             Aspers
             a
             day
             ,
             which
             book
             is
             under-written
             by
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             and
             consigned
             to
             the
             Tefterdar
             or
             Lord
             Treasurer
             ,
             who
             pays
             their
             Salaries
             every
             three
             months
             ,
             being
             obliged
             at
             that
             time
             to
             enquire
             who
             is
             dead
             or
             removed
             ,
             and
             so
             accordingly
             to
             make
             a
             true
             report
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             given
             you
             a
             brief
             account
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Seraglio
             and
             the
             Regiment
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             if
             well
             considered
             and
             weighed
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Politick
             constitutions
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             the
             meanest
             supports
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Empire
             ;
             which
             relation
             I
             had
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             one
             who
             had
             spent
             nineteen
             years
             in
             the
             Schools
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             .
             I
             must
             confess
             I
             have
             not
             treated
             so
             amply
             thereof
             as
             the
             subject
             might
             require
             ,
             because
             the
             rules
             and
             oeconomy
             observed
             among
             the
             Women
             ,
             Mutes
             ,
             Eunuchs
             and
             other
             of
             the
             retired
             apartments
             ,
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             digression
             from
             my
             purpose
             ,
             my
             intention
             being
             principally
             to
             describe
             the
             Government
             ,
             Maxims
             and
             Policies
             of
             the
             Turk
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             proceed
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             diversities
             of
             Offices
             and
             Places
             of
             great
             Riches
             and
             Trust
             ,
             which
             remain
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sultan
             to
             confer
             on
             those
             Favourites
             ,
             Minions
             ,
             and
             Creatures
             ,
             whom
             thus
             at
             his
             own
             charge
             he
             hath
             nourished
             like
             a
             Father
             from
             their
             〈◊〉
             to
             invest
             in
             their
             riper
             years
             with
             great
             honours
             ,
             for
             security
             of
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             and
             flourishing
             estate
             of
             his
             Dominions
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             Of
             the
             
               Visier
               Azem
            
             or
             Prime
             Visier
             ,
             his
             Office
             ,
             the
             other
             six
             Visiers
             of
             the
             Bench
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Divan
             or
             place
             of
             Judicature
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Prime
               Vizier
            
          
           
             THe
             prime
             Visier
             called
             in
             Turkish
             Visier
             Azem
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             chief
             Councellour
             ;
             he
             is
             somtimes
             termed
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Deputy
             or
             Representative
             ,
             or
             
               Vicarius
               Imperii
            
             ,
             because
             to
             him
             all
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sultan
             is
             immediately
             devolved
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             other
             solemnity
             ,
             as
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             in
             the
             creating
             a
             Visier
             then
             the
             delivery
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Seal
             ,
             which
             he
             alwayes
             carries
             about
             him
             in
             his
             bosom
             ,
             on
             which
             is
             engraven
             the
             Emperours
             name
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             becomes
             invested
             in
             all
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             can
             without
             the
             formality
             and
             process
             of
             Law
             remove
             all
             obstacles
             and
             impediments
             which
             hinder
             the
             free
             sway
             of
             his
             Government
             .
             It
             hath
             alwayes
             been
             the
             policy
             of
             the
             great
             Princes
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             to
             erect
             one
             as
             Superintendent
             over
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Ministers
             ;
             so
             Daniel
             was
             constituted
             by
             Darius
             over
             the
             Presidents
             and
             
             Princes
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             admirable
             spirit
             and
             wisdom
             that
             was
             in
             him
             :
             and
             Joseph
             was
             made
             chief
             Governour
             and
             absolute
             Commander
             over
             all
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             those
             Princes
             who
             gave
             themselves
             much
             
             over
             to
             softness
             and
             luxury
             ,
             could
             with
             more
             ease
             demand
             account
             of
             miscarriages
             in
             the
             rule
             of
             their
             Empire
             ,
             it
             being
             their
             Policy
             to
             constitute
             one
             on
             whom
             all
             the
             blame
             of
             miscarriages
             in
             Government
             might
             be
             thrown
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             constitution
             that
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             History
             of
             the
             first
             Visier
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Amurath
             the
             third
             King
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             who
             passing
             into
             Europe
             with
             his
             Tutor
             called
             
               Lala
               Schabin
            
             ,
             he
             made
             him
             his
             chief
             Councellour
             and
             committed
             to
             him
             the
             charge
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             won
             Adrianople
             formerly
             called
             Orestias
             ,
             and
             ever
             since
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             hath
             continued
             to
             maintain
             that
             Office
             of
             Visier
             ,
             using
             that
             common
             appellation
             of
             Lala
             ,
             which
             signifies
             Tutor
             ,
             whensoever
             in
             familiar
             discourse
             he
             speaks
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             besides
             the
             first
             ,
             commonly
             six
             other
             Visiers
             who
             are
             called
             Visiers
             of
             the
             Bench
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             power
             nor
             authority
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             but
             only
             are
             grave
             men
             ,
             that
             have
             perhaps
             had
             Charges
             and
             Offices
             ,
             and
             are
             knowing
             in
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             sit
             together
             with
             the
             first
             Visier
             in
             the
             Divan
             or
             Court
             where
             causes
             are
             tryed
             ,
             but
             are
             mute
             and
             cannot
             give
             their
             sentence
             or
             opinion
             in
             any
             matter
             unless
             the
             first
             Visier
             please
             to
             demand
             their
             Councel
             or
             judgment
             in
             point
             of
             Law
             ;
             which
             he
             seldom
             does
             ,
             not
             to
             disparage
             his
             own
             reason
             and
             experience
             .
             Their
             pay
             proceeds
             from
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Treasury
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             above
             2000
             Dollars
             a
             year
             :
             any
             of
             these
             six
             can
             write
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Firme
             or
             Autogra
             upon
             all
             commands
             or
             decrees
             that
             are
             sent
             abroad
             ;
             and
             because
             their
             riches
             are
             but
             moderate
             ,
             and
             the
             Office
             they
             are
             in
             treats
             not
             much
             with
             the
             dangerous
             parts
             of
             State
             ,
             they
             live
             long
             without
             envy
             or
             emulation
             ,
             or
             being
             subject
             to
             that
             inconstancy
             of
             fortune
             and
             alteration
             ,
             to
             which
             greater
             degrees
             of
             place
             are
             exposed
             .
             And
             yet
             when
             any
             great
             matter
             is
             in
             Consult
             ,
             and
             of
             considerable
             importance
             ,
             these
             six
             with
             the
             first
             Visier
             ,
             the
             Mufti
             and
             Caddeelescheers
             or
             Lords
             chief
             Justices
             ,
             are
             admitted
             into
             the
             Cabinet
             Councel
             ,
             and
             are
             often
             permitted
             freedom
             to
             deliver
             their
             opinions
             on
             the
             matter
             of
             question
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             and
             greatness
             the
             Prime
             Visier
             lives
             in
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             him
             whom
             he
             represents
             ,
             having
             commonly
             in
             his
             Court
             about
             2000
             Officers
             and
             Servants
             ;
             when
             he
             appears
             in
             any
             solemnity
             or
             publick
             show
             ,
             he
             carries
             on
             his
             Turbant
             before
             two
             Feathers
             ,
             as
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             wears
             three
             set
             on
             with
             a
             handle
             of
             Diamonds
             and
             other
             rich
             Stones
             ,
             and
             before
             him
             are
             carryed
             three
             horse
             tails
             called
             the
             tugh
             upon
             a
             long
             staffe
             ,
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             which
             is
             a
             gilded
             knob
             ;
             the
             like
             distinction
             of
             honour
             is
             permitted
             only
             to
             the
             three
             other
             principal
             Pashaes
             within
             their
             jurisdiction
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Pasha
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             of
             Cairo
             ,
             and
             of
             Buda
             ;
             the
             other
             inferiour
             Pashaes
             have
             only
             one
             horse
             tail
             carryed
             before
             them
             without
             other
             distinction
             or
             badge
             of
             Authority
             ;
             and
             these
             three
             forementioned
             Pashaes
             have
             a
             right
             to
             be
             Visiers
             of
             the
             Bench
             ,
             and
             can
             take
             their
             places
             in
             the
             Divan
             when
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Offices
             are
             expired
             ,
             and
             any
             of
             them
             found
             at
             the
             Court
             in
             entire
             grace
             and
             favour
             .
          
           
             The
             Prime
             Visier
             as
             he
             is
             the
             representative
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             the
             head
             or
             mouth
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             to
             him
             appeals
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             any
             one
             may
             decline
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             justice
             ,
             to
             have
             his
             case
             decided
             by
             his
             determination
             ;
             unless
             the
             Visier
             through
             the
             multiplicity
             
             of
             his
             affairs
             ,
             and
             the
             small
             consideration
             of
             the
             case
             ,
             thinks
             fit
             to
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             Law.
             And
             that
             he
             may
             evidence
             his
             care
             of
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             he
             is
             alwayes
             present
             at
             the
             Divan
             four
             times
             a
             week
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Saturday
               ,
               Sunday
               ,
               Monday
               ,
               Tuesday
               ,
            
             and
             the
             other
             dayes
             (
             excepting
             Friday
             )
             keeps
             Divan
             in
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             so
             diligent
             and
             watchful
             are
             these
             men
             to
             discharge
             the
             Acts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Office.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             attended
             to
             the
             Divan
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Chamber
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             by
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Chiauses
             and
             their
             Commanders
             in
             chief
             ,
             who
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             Pursevants
             and
             other
             Officers
             who
             only
             serve
             to
             attend
             him
             to
             the
             Divan
             called
             
               Muta
               faraca
            
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             termed
             Serjeants
             or
             Tipstaffes
             ;
             as
             he
             descends
             from
             his
             horse
             and
             enters
             the
             Divan
             ,
             or
             upon
             his
             return
             goes
             into
             his
             house
             ,
             he
             is
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             of
             his
             Attendants
             prayed
             for
             ,
             and
             wished
             all
             happiness
             and
             long
             life
             ,
             not
             unlike
             the
             salutations
             the
             Roman
             Souldiers
             used
             to
             their
             Emperours
             ;
             
               Cum
               sub
               auspiciis
               Caesaris
               omnia
               prospera
               &
               felicia
               precabantur
               .
            
             When
             he
             is
             set
             upon
             the
             Bench
             ,
             all
             causes
             are
             brought
             before
             the
             Caddeelescheer
             who
             is
             Lord
             chief
             Justice
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             all
             judgments
             pass
             ,
             unless
             the
             Prime
             Visier
             shall
             think
             the
             cause
             proper
             for
             his
             cognisance
             ,
             or
             shall
             disapprove
             at
             any
             time
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             judge
             ;
             and
             then
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             unlimited
             power
             he
             can
             reverse
             the
             Verdict
             and
             determine
             as
             he
             pleases
             .
             All
             officers
             in
             the
             Divan
             wear
             a
             strange
             sort
             of
             dress
             upon
             their
             heads
             called
             in
             
               Turkish
               Mugevezee
            
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             most
             lively
             description
             ,
             is
             here
             delineated
             before
             you
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Turbant
            
          
           
             The
             Prime
             Visier
             hath
             his
             power
             as
             ample
             as
             his
             Master
             who
             gives
             it
             him
             ,
             except
             only
             that
             he
             cannot
             (
             though
             he
             is
             the
             Elder
             Brother
             of
             all
             Pashaes
             )
             take
             off
             any
             of
             their
             heads
             without
             the
             Imperial
             signature
             or
             immediate
             hand-writing
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             punish
             a
             Spahee
             or
             Janizary
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Souldier
             but
             by
             means
             of
             their
             Commanders
             :
             the
             Militia
             having
             reserved
             themselves
             that
             priviledge
             ,
             which
             secures
             them
             from
             several
             oppressions
             :
             in
             other
             matters
             he
             is
             wholly
             absolute
             ,
             and
             hath
             so
             great
             a
             power
             with
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             that
             whomsoever
             he
             shall
             think
             fit
             of
             all
             the
             Officers
             in
             the
             Empire
             to
             proscribe
             ,
             he
             can
             speedily
             obtain
             the
             Imperial
             hand
             to
             put
             it
             in
             execution
             .
          
           
             Whatsoever
             petitions
             and
             addresses
             are
             made
             ,
             in
             what
             business
             soever
             ,
             ought
             first
             to
             pass
             through
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Visier
             :
             but
             yet
             when
             a
             party
             hath
             suffered
             some
             notorious
             injury
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Visier
             is
             combined
             ,
             or
             hath
             refused
             him
             justice
             ,
             he
             hath
             liberty
             then
             to
             appeal
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             himself
             ,
             which
             is
             permitted
             by
             an
             ancient
             custom
             ;
             the
             aggrieved
             person
             putting
             fire
             on
             his
             head
             enters
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             runs
             in
             haste
             ,
             and
             can
             be
             stopt
             by
             no
             body
             until
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             license
             to
             declare
             his
             wrong
             .
             The
             like
             was
             done
             by
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Bendysh
            
             when
             Embassadour
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             putting
             pots
             of
             fire
             at
             the
             Yard
             arms
             of
             some
             English
             Ships
             then
             in
             Port
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             Anchor
             near
             the
             Seraglio
             .
             The
             reason
             thereof
             was
             ,
             the
             violent
             seizure
             of
             the
             Merchants
             goods
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             arrived
             in
             Port
             ,
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             without
             bargain
             or
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             being
             taken
             up
             by
             those
             Officers
             and
             great
             Persons
             who
             were
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             Law
             ,
             forced
             the
             worthy
             Embassadour
             at
             that
             time
             Resident
             to
             represent
             his
             grievances
             with
             much
             resolution
             ,
             signifying
             them
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             by
             fire
             on
             the
             Yards
             of
             eleven
             English
             Ships
             then
             in
             Port
             ,
             which
             were
             drawn
             off
             from
             the
             scale
             ,
             where
             they
             usually
             lay
             ,
             to
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ;
             which
             coming
             to
             be
             discovered
             first
             to
             the
             Visier
             ,
             before
             the
             grand
             Signior
             had
             notice
             thereof
             ,
             he
             immediately
             extinguished
             those
             fires
             by
             a
             fair
             accommodation
             ,
             before
             they
             burst
             into
             a
             more
             dangerous
             flame
             ,
             by
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             who
             might
             justly
             destroy
             him
             for
             suffering
             such
             notorious
             injustice
             to
             run
             to
             that
             publick
             and
             known
             extremity
             .
          
           
             The
             Persians
             in
             like
             cases
             put
             on
             a
             Vest
             of
             White
             Paper
             ,
             signifying
             the
             aggravation
             of
             their
             injury
             is
             not
             to
             be
             described
             in
             as
             much
             Paper
             as
             can
             cover
             their
             bodies
             .
          
           
             This
             great
             Office
             of
             Charge
             and
             Trust
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             highest
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             nearest
             to
             Joves
             Thunderbolt
             ,
             and
             most
             exposed
             to
             envy
             and
             emulation
             ;
             strange
             stories
             are
             read
             and
             confirmed
             by
             eye-witnesses
             in
             our
             dayes
             ,
             concerning
             the
             unexpected
             rise
             and
             ascent
             of
             unworthy
             men
             on
             a
             suddain
             without
             degrees
             ,
             steps
             or
             approaches
             to
             〈◊〉
             mighty
             power
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             have
             been
             thrown
             down
             and
             been
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             peoples
             cruelty
             and
             revenge
             ;
             some
             have
             been
             the
             Sons
             but
             of
             a
             few
             dayes
             growth
             ,
             and
             the
             Sun
             hath
             scarce
             set
             ,
             before
             their
             greatness
             and
             glory
             hath
             declined
             ;
             others
             have
             continued
             but
             a
             month
             ,
             some
             a
             year
             ,
             others
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             and
             withal
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             who
             have
             lived
             
             longest
             and
             happiest
             ,
             fortune
             sports
             with
             that
             wantonness
             and
             inconstancy
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             serve
             to
             be
             the
             Mirrour
             and
             Emblem
             of
             the
             Worlds
             vanity
             ,
             and
             uncertain
             riches
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             fate
             of
             great
             Favourites
             with
             barbarous
             Princes
             to
             be
             but
             short-lived
             .
             For
             either
             the
             Prince
             delights
             to
             exercise
             his
             power
             in
             debasing
             some
             ,
             and
             advancing
             others
             ,
             or
             hath
             bestowed
             so
             largely
             ,
             that
             his
             bounty
             is
             at
             a
             stop
             ,
             and
             begins
             to
             be
             wearied
             with
             heaping
             of
             favours
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             is
             glutted
             and
             satiated
             with
             receiving
             them
             ;
             
               Fato
               potentiae
               raro
               sempiternae
               ,
               an
               satias
               capit
               aut
               illos
               cum
               omnia
               tribuerunt
               ,
               aut
               hos
               quod
               nihil
               reliquum
               est
               quod
               capiant
               .
            
             Tac.
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Emulation
             and
             flattery
             are
             likewise
             great
             ,
             and
             the
             factions
             are
             commonly
             many
             in
             the
             Ottoman
             Court
             ,
             whereby
             the
             state
             of
             the
             first
             Minister
             is
             endangered
             .
             
               Insita
               mortalibus
               natura
               recentem
               aliorum
               felicitatem
               aegris
               oculis
               introspicere
               ,
               modumque
               fortunae
               à
               nullis
               magis
               exigere
               ,
               quam
               quos
               in
               aequo
               vident
               .
            
             Tac.
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Sometimes
             the
             Queen
             Mother
             rules
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             
               Kuslir
               Aga
            
             commands
             ,
             perhaps
             a
             beautiful
             Woman
             is
             Mistress
             of
             the
             power
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             Sultan
             ;
             every
             one
             of
             these
             have
             some
             Favourites
             ,
             some
             or
             other
             who
             watch
             Preferments
             ,
             and
             are
             intent
             to
             observe
             all
             miscarriages
             of
             State
             ,
             which
             may
             reflect
             on
             ,
             or
             question
             the
             judgment
             or
             honesty
             of
             the
             first
             Author
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             the
             unhappy
             Visier
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Sultans
             immediate
             command
             ,
             or
             tumults
             of
             the
             Souldiery
             raised
             by
             the
             powerful
             factions
             aforementioned
             ,
             yields
             up
             his
             Life
             and
             Government
             together
             ;
             whose
             power
             and
             greatness
             being
             only
             borrowed
             from
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             depending
             on
             anothers
             pleasure
             ,
             by
             its
             short
             continuance
             and
             mutability
             ,
             verifies
             that
             true
             saying
             of
             Tacitus
             ,
             Lib.
             12.
             
             
               Nihil
               rerum
               mortalium
               tam
               instabile
               &
               fluxum
               est
               ,
               quam
               fama
               potentiae
               non
               suâ
               vi
               nixae
               .
            
          
           
             But
             it
             doth
             not
             alwaies
             happen
             that
             the
             Prime
             Visier
             because
             he
             is
             deprived
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             should
             therefore
             lose
             his
             life
             ;
             for
             many
             times
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             be
             a
             man
             whose
             disposition
             is
             not
             greatly
             suspected
             of
             Malice
             or
             Revenge
             to
             the
             contrivers
             of
             his
             fall
             ,
             or
             be
             not
             of
             a
             generous
             spirit
             ,
             and
             great
             abilities
             and
             popularity
             ,
             whereby
             he
             may
             he
             venterous
             and
             capable
             of
             raising
             Rebellion
             or
             Mutiny
             ,
             he
             is
             permitted
             calmly
             to
             retire
             ,
             and
             quietly
             to
             descend
             from
             his
             high
             Throne
             of
             honour
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             lower
             Region
             and
             air
             of
             a
             small
             and
             petty
             Government
             of
             a
             Pasha
             ;
             as
             not
             many
             years
             past
             the
             Predecessours
             of
             Kiuperli
             Father
             of
             this
             present
             Visier
             being
             degraded
             ,
             had
             the
             Pashalick
             of
             Kanisia
             (
             which
             is
             accounted
             one
             of
             the
             meanest
             of
             all
             the
             Governments
             which
             are
             subject
             to
             a
             Pasha
             )
             conferred
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             here
             I
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             such
             a
             Visier
             hath
             not
             more
             reason
             to
             bless
             and
             congratulate
             his
             fortune
             then
             accuse
             it
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             condition
             he
             is
             more
             free
             from
             cares
             and
             dangers
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             happy
             if
             his
             ambition
             and
             greatness
             of
             spirit
             render
             not
             his
             repose
             and
             ease
             less
             pleasing
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             highest
             Lodgings
             of
             Honour
             and
             Command
             .
             But
             it
             is
             seldom
             so
             among
             the
             Turks
             ;
             for
             with
             them
             it
             is
             esteemed
             no
             disgrace
             to
             be
             transplanted
             from
             the
             Mountains
             to
             the
             Vallies
             ;
             they
             know
             their
             original
             ,
             and
             composition
             partakes
             not
             much
             of
             Heavenly
             fire
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Clay
             they
             are
             framed
             of
             ,
             is
             but
             of
             common
             Earth
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             as
             the
             Pot
             ,
             to
             frame
             and
             mould
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             agreeable
             to
             his
             pleasure
             and
             will.
             And
             as
             it
             is
             no
             disparagement
             to
             decline
             and
             go
             backward
             in
             Honour
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             ,
             or
             absurdity
             in
             their
             Politicks
             ,
             to
             see
             men
             rise
             like
             Mushromes
             in
             a
             night
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             
             meanest
             and
             most
             abject
             Offices
             ,
             without
             degrees
             or
             convenient
             approaches
             ,
             at
             once
             leap
             into
             the
             Seat
             and
             Quality
             of
             the
             Prime
             Visier
             ;
             I
             shall
             instance
             in
             one
             example
             worthy
             of
             Record
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             late
             dayes
             ,
             and
             as
             yet
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             hath
             had
             no
             place
             in
             History
             .
             It
             happened
             that
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             there
             was
             either
             great
             scarcity
             of
             flesh
             ,
             or
             the
             negligence
             of
             the
             Butchers
             had
             made
             it
             so
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             who
             were
             not
             so
             early
             abroad
             as
             to
             watch
             their
             usual
             time
             of
             making
             their
             dayes
             provision
             ,
             or
             came
             any
             thing
             late
             ,
             were
             necessitated
             to
             pass
             that
             day
             with
             a
             Lenten
             diet
             ;
             among
             those
             who
             had
             missed
             one
             morning
             their
             common
             proportion
             of
             flesh
             ,
             was
             one
             Dervise
             a
             Cook
             of
             a
             Chamber
             of
             Janizaries
             ;
             this
             man
             knew
             the
             blows
             and
             punishment
             he
             was
             to
             suffer
             from
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Chamber
             ;
             that
             through
             his
             sloth
             and
             want
             of
             care
             ,
             the
             whole
             Company
             should
             that
             day
             pass
             without
             their
             Dinner
             ,
             which
             caused
             him
             in
             great
             passion
             with
             loud
             exclamations
             as
             he
             passed
             the
             streets
             to
             accuse
             the
             ill
             Government
             ,
             and
             little
             care
             was
             had
             to
             rectifie
             these
             common
             abuses
             :
             it
             fortuned
             that
             at
             that
             time
             that
             Dervise
             was
             lamenting
             his
             case
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             cursing
             the
             principal
             Officers
             ,
             that
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             in
             disguise
             passed
             by
             ,
             and
             seeing
             a
             man
             in
             such
             a
             disorder
             of
             mind
             ,
             came
             in
             a
             courteous
             manner
             to
             demand
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             passion
             ;
             to
             whom
             the
             Dervise
             replyed
             ,
             
               It
               was
               in
               vain
               for
               him
               to
               be
               〈◊〉
               ;
               or
               for
               me
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               to
               inform
               of
               what
               you
               are
               able
               to
               afford
               no
               remedy
               unto
               ;
               for
               none
               but
               the
               Grand
               Signior
               himself
               is
               of
               sufficient
               power
               to
               redress
               that
               for
               which
               I
               have
               so
               much
               cause
               to
               be
               troubled
               .
            
             At
             last
             with
             much
             importunity
             he
             told
             
               what
               great
               abuse
               there
               was
               in
               the
               Butchery
               ,
               that
               the
               Shambles
               were
               ill
               served
               ,
               that
               be
               had
               missed
               the
               usual
               proportion
               of
               flesh
               that
               morning
               for
               his
            
             Janizaries
             
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               what
               punishment
               he
               was
               likely
               to
               suffer
               ,
               for
               having
               come
               short
               only
               one
               moment
               of
               his
               due
               time
               ;
               he
               added
               farther
               that
               the
               Vister
               and
               other
               Officers
               were
               negligent
               in
               rectifying
               these
               mean
               and
               low
               disorders
               ,
               being
               wholly
               taken
               up
               in
               enriching
               themselves
               ,
               and
               intent
               to
               their
               own
               interest
               ;
               but
               if
               I
               were
               first
               Vister
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               only
               cause
               great
               plenty
               of
               flesh
               in
               this
               City
               ,
               but
               at
               all
               times
               of
               the
               day
               it
               should
               be
               found
               by
               those
               who
               wanted
               it
               ;
               and
               now
               what
               benefit
               have
               either
               you
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               by
               hearing
               this
               story
               ,
               or
               what
               release
               am
               I
               likely
               to
               have
               of
               punishment
               by
               repeating
               it
               to
               you
               ?
            
             The
             Grand
             Signior
             afterwards
             returning
             home
             ,
             and
             considering
             of
             the
             discourse
             the
             Janizaries
             Cook
             had
             made
             him
             ,
             whether
             to
             prove
             the
             abilities
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             conceived
             Providence
             had
             offered
             this
             encounter
             ,
             or
             that
             Princes
             delight
             to
             exercise
             their
             power
             in
             creating
             great
             men
             from
             nothing
             ;
             he
             sent
             immediately
             for
             the
             Dervise
             ,
             who
             being
             come
             into
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             sensible
             of
             the
             familiar
             discourse
             he
             had
             made
             him
             ,
             trembling
             cast
             himself
             down
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             supposing
             that
             the
             free
             language
             he
             used
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             and
             the
             Government
             ,
             was
             the
             cause
             he
             was
             now
             to
             lose
             his
             life
             .
             But
             it
             happened
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             for
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             encouraging
             him
             to
             lay
             aside
             his
             fear
             ,
             told
             him
             
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               make
               him
               first
               Vister
               ,
               to
               try
               an
               Experiment
               whether
               he
               was
               able
               to
               amend
               those
               abuses
               he
               complained
               of
            
             ;
             and
             that
             herein
             he
             might
             not
             transgress
             the
             degrees
             whereby
             he
             was
             gradually
             to
             pass
             ,
             he
             first
             made
             him
             chief
             of
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             Captain
             ,
             the
             day
             following
             Aga
             or
             General
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             and
             thence
             with
             one
             step
             to
             be
             Great
             〈◊〉
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             remedied
             the
             abuse
             in
             the
             shambles
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
             but
             proved
             a
             famous
             and
             excellent
             Minister
             of
             Sate
             ;
             and
             though
             examples
             
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             are
             frequent
             among
             the
             Turks
             ,
             yet
             this
             may
             serve
             at
             present
             to
             shew
             in
             part
             the
             fortune
             and
             fate
             by
             which
             men
             are
             raised
             ,
             and
             the
             unconstancy
             of
             greatness
             and
             glory
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             above
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             world
             besides
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             hard
             Problem
             in
             the
             
               Turkish
               Policy
            
             ,
             which
             as
             a
             wise
             Prime
             Visier
             proposed
             to
             certain
             Pashaes
             amongst
             other
             questions
             ,
             What
             courses
             were
             possible
             to
             be
             found
             out
             for
             a
             first
             Visier
             to
             maintain
             and
             continue
             his
             office
             ,
             and
             acquit
             this
             so
             dangerous
             charge
             from
             the
             hazard
             and
             uncertainty
             to
             which
             it
             is
             liable
             ;
             for
             you
             see
             Brothers
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             how
             few
             enjoy
             or
             grow
             old
             herein
             ;
             their
             virtue
             ,
             their
             care
             ,
             and
             their
             innocence
             are
             no
             protection
             ;
             some
             remain
             a
             day
             ,
             a
             week
             ,
             a
             month
             ,
             others
             protract
             the
             thred
             to
             a
             year
             or
             two
             ,
             but
             at
             length
             they
             are
             (
             to
             use
             our
             own
             Proverb
             )
             like
             the
             Ant
             to
             whom
             God
             gives
             wings
             for
             their
             speedier
             destruction
             .
             The
             Pashaes
             were
             for
             a
             while
             all
             silent
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             reply
             to
             make
             ,
             or
             how
             to
             resolve
             so
             difficult
             and
             knotty
             a
             point
             ,
             until
             Kuperli
             (
             who
             was
             then
             the
             most
             ancient
             and
             perhaps
             the
             wisest
             Pasha
             ,
             as
             the
             actions
             of
             his
             following
             life
             have
             sufficiently
             testified
             )
             first
             replyed
             that
             in
             his
             opinion
             ,
             the
             only
             and
             most
             probable
             means
             for
             a
             tottering
             Visier
             to
             secure
             himself
             ,
             is
             to
             divert
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             and
             other
             working
             brains
             ,
             upon
             some
             forreign
             War
             ;
             for
             Peace
             is
             that
             which
             corrupts
             the
             dispositions
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             sets
             them
             on
             work
             to
             raise
             themselves
             with
             intestine
             and
             civil
             evils
             ;
             when
             War
             busies
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             employes
             them
             to
             gain
             renown
             and
             glory
             by
             Martial
             actions
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             Plots
             and
             Treachery
             are
             droven
             from
             our
             own
             homes
             ;
             
               Consiliis
               &
               astu
               res
               externas
               moliri
               ,
               arma
               〈◊〉
               habere
               ,
            
             Tac.
             lib.
             6.
             
             And
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             Achmet
             the
             Son
             of
             Kuperli
             ,
             who
             began
             the
             last
             War
             with
             Germany
             ,
             might
             go
             upon
             this
             Maxim
             of
             his
             Fathers
             ;
             for
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             he
             is
             observed
             to
             walk
             by
             the
             same
             rules
             and
             directions
             ,
             which
             was
             bequeathed
             to
             him
             as
             well
             as
             his
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             doubtful
             estate
             of
             the
             Prime
             Visiers
             ,
             some
             have
             been
             known
             to
             manage
             this
             office
             18
             or
             19
             years
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             wearied
             with
             care
             and
             pains
             ,
             to
             acquit
             it
             by
             a
             natural
             death
             ;
             from
             whence
             this
             question
             may
             arise
             ,
             whether
             the
             favour
             or
             displeasure
             of
             the
             Prince
             depends
             on
             the
             destiny
             or
             fortune
             we
             are
             born
             to
             ,
             or
             whether
             humane
             Councel
             can
             assign
             a
             way
             between
             contumaciousness
             and
             flattery
             ,
             wherein
             to
             steer
             free
             from
             danger
             and
             ambition
             ?
             
               Unde
               dubitare
               cogor
               ,
               fato
               &
               sorte
               nasoendi
               ,
               ut
               caetera
               ,
               ita
               Principum
               inclinatio
               in
               hos
               ,
               offensio
               in
               illos
               ,
               an
               sit
               aliquid
               in
               nostris
               consiliis
               ,
               liceatque
               inter
               abruptam
               contumaciam
               ,
               &
               deforme
               obsequium
               pergere
               iter
               ,
               ambitione
               &
               periculis
               vacuum
               .
            
             Tacit.
             lib.
             4.
             
             But
             we
             find
             but
             few
             examples
             of
             this
             kind
             .
             For
             if
             Visiers
             have
             been
             evil
             ,
             their
             own
             cruelty
             and
             covetousness
             have
             hastened
             their
             fate
             ;
             if
             good
             ,
             their
             merits
             have
             been
             their
             ruine
             ;
             least
             the
             great
             〈◊〉
             their
             merits
             have
             procured
             to
             their
             Prince
             should
             seem
             to
             want
             reward
             ,
             or
             be
             dangerous
             or
             difficult
             to
             requite
             ,
             
               Beneficia
               eousque
               laeta
               ,
               dum
               videntur
               exsolvi
               posse
               ;
               ubi
               multum
               antevenere
               ,
               pro
               gratia
               odium
               redditur
               ,
            
             Tac.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Revenues
             of
             the
             first
             Visier
             which
             issue
             immediately
             from
             the
             Grown
             ,
             and
             are
             certainappendages
             to
             the
             office
             ,
             are
             not
             great
             ,
             being
             not
             above
             20000
             Dollars
             yearly
             ,
             which
             arise
             from
             certain
             Villages
             in
             Romelia
             ;
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             immense
             riches
             which
             accrues
             to
             this
             charge
             so
             
             full
             of
             cares
             and
             danger
             ,
             flows
             from
             all
             the
             quarters
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             For
             no
             Bassaw
             or
             Minister
             of
             trust
             enters
             his
             place
             without
             his
             Present
             and
             offering
             to
             the
             first
             Visier
             ,
             to
             obtain
             his
             consent
             ,
             and
             purchase
             a
             continuance
             of
             his
             favour
             .
             Those
             that
             have
             Governments
             abroad
             ,
             have
             alwaies
             their
             Agents
             at
             Court
             ,
             who
             with
             gifts
             continually
             mollifie
             the
             Visiers
             mind
             ,
             entreating
             him
             to
             represent
             their
             service
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             in
             an
             acceptable
             and
             grateful
             manner
             .
             And
             though
             at
             the
             Equinoctial
             in
             the
             Spring
             ,
             all
             Pashaes
             and
             any
             that
             have
             Governments
             of
             note
             ,
             are
             obliged
             to
             make
             their
             Presents
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             of
             considerable
             value
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             the
             first
             Visier
             neither
             will
             not
             want
             his
             own
             acknowledgments
             ,
             he
             is
             yet
             farther
             treated
             by
             all
             Perfons
             with
             sums
             of
             money
             ,
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             business
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             secretly
             ,
             but
             boldly
             and
             confidently
             demanded
             ,
             and
             the
             bargain
             beaten
             as
             in
             matters
             of
             Merchandize
             ,
             and
             Trade
             ;
             and
             justice
             and
             Favours
             made
             as
             Vendible
             and
             set
             as
             publick
             to
             sale
             ,
             as
             Wares
             and
             Commodites
             are
             in
             the
             Shops
             and
             places
             of
             common
             Mart
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             the
             first
             Visier
             proves
             covetous
             (
             as
             commonly
             they
             do
             who
             are
             raised
             from
             nothing
             ,
             and
             used
             alwaies
             to
             thrist
             )
             and
             resolves
             to
             lose
             nothing
             of
             what
             he
             may
             get
             ,
             his
             income
             is
             incredible
             ,
             and
             may
             equal
             that
             which
             is
             the
             Rent
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             few
             years
             amasse
             an
             immense
             riches
             and
             wealth
             .
             But
             of
             this
             the
             Prince
             and
             the
             Turkish
             Policy
             is
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             provides
             remedies
             to
             drain
             the
             inundations
             of
             the
             Visiers
             Coffers
             ;
             at
             first
             by
             extorting
             great
             sums
             of
             money
             from
             him
             at
             his
             entrance
             to
             the
             charge
             ;
             then
             under
             colour
             of
             Friendship
             and
             Favour
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             makes
             him
             Visits
             ,
             in
             requital
             whereof
             rich
             Presents
             are
             made
             him
             ,
             as
             Gratitude
             for
             so
             much
             Honour
             ;
             next
             he
             many
             times
             sends
             to
             him
             for
             a
             gift
             of
             100000
             Dollars
             ,
             for
             Jewels
             ,
             Horses
             and
             other
             things
             of
             a
             great
             value
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             several
             contrivances
             are
             used
             to
             turn
             these
             Rivulets
             to
             pay
             their
             Tribute
             to
             the
             great
             〈◊〉
             ;
             amongst
             which
             this
             present
             Grand
             Signior
             Mahomet
             the
             fourth
             hath
             found
             out
             one
             way
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             putting
             the
             Visier
             often
             to
             the
             charges
             of
             his
             Dinner
             ,
             sending
             to
             his
             Kitchin
             for
             20
             dishes
             of
             Meat
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             usual
             proportion
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             ordinary
             Table
             ,
             and
             by
             inviting
             himself
             to
             a
             Banquet
             many
             times
             at
             the
             Visiers
             expences
             ;
             and
             this
             being
             done
             so
             frequently
             ,
             gives
             the
             world
             occasion
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             demands
             it
             out
             of
             no
             other
             〈◊〉
             then
             narrowness
             of
             soul
             to
             save
             the
             charges
             of
             his
             own
             Dinner
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             it
             is
             so
             believed
             because
             this
             Emperour
             is
             reputed
             of
             a
             covetous
             disposition
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             affinity
             with
             Solyman
             the
             Magnificent
             .
             But
             the
             ways
             and
             means
             by
             which
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             comes
             in
             the
             end
             to
             be
             possessed
             of
             the
             gains
             and
             profits
             collected
             by
             his
             Visier
             ,
             and
             other
             officers
             ,
             requires
             a
             particular
             discourse
             apart
             ,
             which
             shall
             in
             its
             due
             time
             and
             place
             be
             treated
             of
             ;
             and
             this
             shall
             for
             the
             present
             suffice
             to
             have
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             Prime
             Visier
             and
             his
             office
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
            
             .
             The
             Offices
             ,
             Dignities
             ,
             and
             several
             Governments
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             HE
             that
             will
             describe
             the
             Policies
             of
             a
             Country
             ,
             must
             endeavour
             especially
             in
             the
             most
             exact
             and
             punctual
             manner
             possible
             to
             declare
             the
             several
             Offices
             ,
             Dignities
             and
             Riches
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             a
             more
             easie
             computation
             may
             be
             calculated
             of
             its
             strength
             ,
             numbers
             of
             Men
             ,
             Fortifications
             ,
             Forces
             by
             Sea
             ,
             where
             best
             defended
             ,
             and
             where
             most
             easily
             vulnerable
             and
             exposed
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             to
             the
             Visier
             Azem
             or
             the
             first
             Visier
             ,
             are
             the
             several
             Beglerbegs
             (
             which
             may
             not
             unaptly
             be
             compared
             to
             Arch-Dukes
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             Christendom
             )
             having
             under
             their
             jurisdiction
             many
             Sangiacks
             or
             Provinces
             ,
             
               Beyes
               ,
               Agaes
            
             and
             others
             ;
             To
             every
             one
             of
             these
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             in
             honour
             bestows
             three
             Ensigns
             (
             called
             in
             Turkish
             Tugh
             )
             which
             are
             staves
             trimmed
             with
             the
             tail
             of
             a
             Horse
             with
             a
             golden
             Ball
             upon
             the
             top
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             Bashaws
             who
             have
             two
             Ensigns
             ;
             and
             the
             Sangiak-beg
             ,
             who
             hath
             also
             the
             name
             of
             Pascha
             ,
             and
             hath
             but
             one
             .
             When
             a
             Pascha
             is
             made
             ,
             the
             Solemnity
             used
             at
             the
             conferring
             his
             office
             ,
             is
             a
             Flag
             or
             Banner
             carryed
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             accompanied
             with
             Musick
             and
             Songs
             by
             the
             Mirialem
             ,
             who
             is
             an
             Officer
             for
             this
             purpose
             only
             ,
             for
             investiture
             of
             Pashaes
             in
             their
             office
             .
          
           
             The
             Government
             of
             Beglerbegs
             ,
             who
             have
             several
             Provinces
             called
             Sangiacks
             under
             their
             Command
             ,
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ;
             the
             first
             is
             called
             
               Has
               ile
               Beglerbeglik
            
             ,
             which
             hath
             a
             certain
             Rent
             assigned
             out
             of
             the
             Cities
             ,
             Countries
             and
             Signories
             allotted
             to
             the
             Principality
             ;
             the
             second
             is
             called
             
               Saliane
               Beglerbeglik
            
             ,
             for
             maintenance
             of
             which
             is
             annexed
             a
             certain
             Salary
             or
             Rent
             ,
             collected
             by
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Officers
             with
             the
             Treasure
             of
             the
             whole
             Government
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             are
             paid
             also
             the
             
               Sangiack
               Beglers
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             several
             Counties
             ,
             Towns
             or
             Cities
             ,
             and
             the
             Militia
             of
             the
             Country
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             impossible
             exactly
             to
             describe
             the
             Wealth
             and
             wayes
             of
             Gains
             exercised
             by
             these
             Potent
             Governours
             to
             enrich
             themselves
             ;
             for
             a
             Turk
             is
             ingenious
             to
             get
             Wealth
             ,
             and
             hasty
             to
             grow
             rich
             ;
             howsoever
             we
             will
             succinctly
             set
             down
             the
             certain
             sums
             of
             Revenue
             which
             are
             granted
             them
             by
             Commission
             from
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             assigned
             them
             out
             of
             every
             particular
             place
             of
             their
             Government
             ;
             besides
             which
             they
             have
             the
             Profits
             of
             all
             Wests
             and
             Strays
             ,
             Goods
             of
             Felons
             ,
             sale
             of
             Vacant
             Church-Offices
             ,
             Salves
             ,
             Horses
             and
             Cattel
             ,
             which
             by
             Mortality
             or
             other
             accidents
             have
             no
             certain
             Master
             ;
             to
             which
             may
             be
             added
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             Avanias
             or
             false
             Accusations
             ,
             whereby
             they
             invade
             the
             Right
             and
             Estates
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ;
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Robberies
             of
             their
             people
             and
             strangers
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             Slaves
             and
             Servants
             ,
             whom
             they
             send
             abroad
             with
             that
             design
             ;
             and
             having
             committed
             the
             Robberies
             themselves
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             discovery
             of
             the
             Crime
             and
             doing
             Justice
             ,
             they
             seize
             the
             innocent
             people
             ,
             torture
             and
             imprison
             them
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             put
             some
             to
             death
             for
             expiation
             of
             their
             own
             offences
             .
             To
             come
             nearer
             then
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             The
             Beglerbegs
             of
             the
             first
             sort
             are
             in
             number
             22
             ,
             who
             have
             their
             Revenue
             allotted
             them
             in
             the
             places
             that
             they
             govern
             ,
             collected
             by
             their
             own
             Officers
             according
             to
             Commission
             ,
             
             of
             which
             the
             first
             is
             of
             Anatolia
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Asia
               minor
            
             ,
             afterwards
             Anatolia
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             its
             more
             Eastern
             situation
             in
             respect
             of
             Greece
             ;
             the
             yearly
             Revenue
             of
             which
             in
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             books
             called
             the
             old
             Canon
             is
             a
             Million
             of
             Aspers
             ,
             and
             hath
             under
             its
             
             jurisdiction
             14
             
               Sangiack
               Kiotahi
            
             where
             the
             Beglerbeg
             resides
             in
             
               Phrygia
               Magior
               ,
               Sarahan
               ,
               Aidin
               ,
               Kastamoni
               ,
               Hudanendighiar
               ,
               Boli
               ,
               Mentesche
               ,
               Angora
               ,
            
             otherwise
             
               Ancyra
               ,
               Karahysar
               ,
               Teke
               ili
               ,
               Kiangri
               ,
               Hamid
               ,
               Sultan
               Ughi
               ,
               Karesi
               ,
            
             with
             the
             command
             of
             22
             Castles
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Caramania
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Cilicia
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             last
             Province
             which
             held
             out
             belonging
             to
             the
             Caramanian
             Princes
             ,
             when
             all
             places
             gave
             way
             to
             the
             flourishing
             Progress
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Arms
             ;
             the
             Revenue
             hereof
             is
             660074
             Aspers
             ,
             and
             hath
             under
             its
             jurisdiction
             7
             Sangiacks
             ,
             viz.
             Iconium
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Beglerbeg
             in
             
               Cappadocia
               ,
               Nigkde
               ,
               Kaisani
            
             ,
             otherwise
             
               Cesanca
               ,
               Jenischehri
               ,
               Kyrscheheri
               ,
               Akschehri
               ,
               Akserai
               :
            
             And
             in
             this
             Principality
             are
             three
             Castles
             ,
             at
             Iconium
             one
             ,
             at
             Larende
             and
             Mendui
             ,
             under
             the
             Pasha's
             immediate
             command
             ,
             and
             17
             others
             in
             several
             Sangiacks
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Diarbekir
             ,
             otherwise
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             hath
             a
             Revenue
             of
             a
             Million
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             and
             660
             Aspers
             ,
             and
             hath
             under
             its
             jurisdiction
             19
             Sangiacks
             ,
             with
             five
             other
             Governments
             called
             Hukinmet
             
             in
             Turkish
             ,
             eleven
             of
             which
             Sangiacks
             are
             properly
             belonging
             to
             the
             Ottoman
             Royalties
             ,
             and
             eight
             are
             Curdian
             Counties
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             people
             called
             Kurts
             ;
             for
             when
             Curdia
             was
             conquered
             ,
             the
             Country
             was
             divided
             ,
             and
             distinguished
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             Sangiacks
             ,
             but
             with
             this
             difference
             of
             right
             inheritance
             and
             succession
             to
             the
             Goods
             and
             Possessions
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             succeed
             as
             Lords
             of
             Mannors
             ,
             or
             to
             other
             petty
             Governments
             by
             Blood
             and
             Kindred
             .
             And
             as
             other
             Lords
             of
             
               Sangiacks
               ,
               Timariots
            
             ,
             or
             Barons
             pay
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             duties
             ,
             and
             hold
             their
             Land
             in
             Knights
             service
             ,
             or
             other
             tenure
             whereby
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             attend
             and
             follow
             their
             Commanders
             to
             the
             Wars
             ,
             whensoever
             they
             are
             called
             thereunto
             by
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             summons
             :
             these
             that
             are
             registred
             for
             Hukiumet
             have
             no
             Timariots
             or
             Lords
             to
             command
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             free
             from
             all
             Duties
             and
             Impositions
             ,
             and
             are
             absolute
             Masters
             of
             their
             own
             Lands
             and
             Estates
             .
             Those
             Sangiacks
             which
             are
             properly
             belonging
             to
             the
             Ottoman
             Royalties
             are
             
               C
               Harpu
               ,
               Ezani
               ,
               Syureck
               ,
               Nesbin
               ,
               Chatenghif
               ,
               Tchemischekrek
               ,
               Seared
               ,
               Mufarkin
               ,
               Aktchie
               ,
               Kala
               ,
               Habur
               ,
               Sangiar
            
             otherwise
             Diarbekir
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             place
             of
             residence
             of
             the
             Beglerbek
             .
             Those
             Sangiacks
             which
             are
             entailed
             upon
             Families
             are
             
               Sagman
               ,
               Kulab
               ,
               Mechrani
               ,
               Tergil
               ,
               Atak
               ,
               Pertek
               ,
               Tchifakichur
               ,
               Tchirmek
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Of
             Scham
             otherwise
             Damascus
             ,
             the
             certain
             Revenue
             of
             which
             is
             a
             Million
             of
             Aspers
             ,
             and
             hath
             under
             it
             Sangiacks
             7
             with
             Has
             ,
             where
             the
             Contributions
             by
             the
             Beglerbegs
             Officers
             are
             collected
             upon
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             are
             Kadescherif
             alias
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Gaza
               ,
               Sifad
               ,
               Nabolos
            
             alias
             Naples
             in
             
               Syria
               ,
               Aglun
               ,
               Bahura
            
             ,
             and
             Damascus
             ,
             the
             City
             where
             the
             Beglerbeg
             resides
             .
             He
             hath
             farther
             three
             with
             Saliane
             ,
             for
             account
             of
             which
             he
             is
             paid
             by
             the
             Kings
             Officers
             ;
             and
             those
             are
             
               Kadmar
               ,
               Saida
               ,
               Beru
               ,
               Kiurk
               ,
               Schubek
               ,
            
             where
             are
             no
             Timariots
             ,
             but
             the
             Inhabitants
             are
             true
             ,
             and
             absolute
             Masters
             of
             their
             own
             Estates
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             the
             Curdi
             are
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             before-mentioned
             ;
             the
             Castles
             here
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             demolished
             ,
             and
             scarce
             worthy
             our
             notice
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Is
             of
             Siwas
             a
             City
             in
             
               Armenia
               major
            
             ,
             hath
             a
             Revenue
             of
             900
             
             thousand
             Aspers
             ,
             and
             hath
             under
             his
             Dominions
             six
             Sangiacks
             ,
             viz.
             
               Amasia
               ,
               Tchurum
               ,
               Buradik
               ,
               Demurki
               ,
               Gianick
               ,
               Arebkir
               ,
            
             the
             Castles
             of
             which
             are
             19.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Is
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Pascha
             of
             Erzrum
             on
             the
             confines
             of
             Georgia
             ,
             hath
             a
             Revenue
             of
             a
             Million
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             and
             660
             Aspers
             ,
             and
             hath
             under
             his
             Government
             eleven
             Sangiacks
             ,
             viz.
             
               Karahizar
               ,
               Scharki
               ,
               Kieifi
               ,
               Pasin
               ,
               Esber
               ,
               Hanes
               ,
               Tekman
               ,
               Turtum
               ,
               Meyenkerd
               ,
               Mamervan
               ,
               Kyzutchan
               ,
               Melazkerd
            
             ;
             and
             hath
             13
             Castles
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Is
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Pascha
             of
             Wan
             or
             Van
             a
             City
             in
             Media
             ,
             hath
             a
             Revenue
             of
             a
             Million
             a
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             two
             thousand
             209
             Aspers
             ,
             and
             commands
             14
             Sangiacks
             ,
             viz.
             
               Adilgiwar
               ,
               Ergisch
               ,
               Musch
               ,
               Barkiri
               ,
               Kiarkian
               ,
               Kisani
               ,
               Espaird
               ,
               Agakis
               ,
               Ekrad
               ,
               Benikutur
               ,
               Kalaibaierid
               ,
               Berdea
            
             and
             Edegik
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Is
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Pascha
             of
             Tchildir
             on
             the
             confines
             of
             Georgia
             ,
             hath
             a
             Revenue
             of
             nine
             hundred
             twenty
             five
             thousand
             Aspers
             ,
             and
             commands
             nine
             Sangiacks
             ,
             viz.
             
               Olti
               ,
               Hartus
               ,
               Ardnug
               ,
               Erdehamburek
               ,
               Hagrek
               ,
               Pusenhaf
            
             alias
             
               Pusenhal
               ,
               Machgil
               ,
               Igiare
               ,
               Penbek
               ,
               Pertekrek
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             Is
             the
             Government
             of
             Scheherezul
             in
             Assyria
             ,
             the
             Pascha
             of
             which
             hath
             a
             Revenue
             of
             a
             Million
             of
             Aspers
             ,
             and
             commands
             20
             Sangiacks
             ,
             viz.
             
               Surutchuk
               ,
               Erbil
               ,
               Kiuschaf
               ,
               Schehribazar
               ,
               Chabkiule
               ,
               Gebthamrin
               ,
               Hezurd
               Merd
               ,
               Dulchuran
               ,
               Merghiaue
               ,
               Haninudevin
               ,
               Agiur
               ,
               Neitutari
               ,
               Sepeuzengire
               ,
               Ebruuan
               ,
               Tauudan
               ,
               Badeberend
               ,
               Belkas
               ,
               Vicheni
               ,
               Garikalo
               ,
               Renghene
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             Is
             the
             Government
             of
             Halep
             or
             Aleppo
             ,
             hath
             eight
             hundred
             and
             seventeen
             thousand
             772
             Aspers
             Revenue
             ,
             and
             commands
             7
             Sangiacks
             with
             Has
             and
             2
             with
             Saliane
             :
             Of
             the
             first
             sort
             are
             
               Adana
               ,
               Ekrad
               ,
               Kelis
               ,
               Beregek
               ,
               Mearre
               ,
               Gazir
               ,
               Balis
               :
            
             Of
             the
             other
             are
             Matik
             and
             Turkman
             which
             is
             Turcomania
             ,
             of
             these
             at
             this
             day
             the
             Revenue
             is
             farmed
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             called
             Sangiacks
             but
             Agalik
             ,
             for
             in
             them
             are
             no
             Timariots
             ,
             but
             every
             man
             is
             Lord
             and
             Master
             of
             his
             own
             Lands
             :
             This
             Government
             hath
             five
             Castles
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Is
             the
             Government
             of
             Marasch
             near
             the
             River
             Euphrates
             ,
             situated
             between
             Mesopotamia
             and
             Aleppo
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             by
             the
             
               Turks
               Zulkadrie
            
             ,
             hath
             a
             Revenue
             of
             628
             thousand
             450
             Aspers
             ,
             and
             commands
             four
             Sangiacks
             only
             ,
             viz.
             
               Malatia
               ,
               Asab
               ,
               Kars
            
             ,
             and
             Samsad
             ,
             and
             hath
             four
             Castles
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Is
             the
             Government
             of
             Kibros
             otherwise
             called
             Cyprus
             ,
             hath
             a
             Revenue
             five
             hundred
             thousand
             650
             Aspers
             ,
             and
             commands
             7
             Sangiacks
             ,
             viz.
             4
             with
             Has
             ,
             and
             are
             
               Itchili
               ,
               Tarsus
               ,
               Alanie
               ,
               Schis
            
             ;
             the
             other
             3
             with
             Saliane
             ,
             are
             
               Kenine
               Baf
               Mausa
               ,
               Lefkuscha
            
             or
             Larnica
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Pascha's
             residence
             ,
             and
             hath
             14
             Castles
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Is
             the
             Government
             of
             
               Tarabolos
               Scham
            
             otherwise
             Tripoli
             of
             Syria
             ,
             hath
             a
             Revenue
             eight
             hundred
             thousand
             Aspers
             ,
             at
             this
             place
             the
             Pascha
             .
             resides
             ,
             and
             hath
             under
             him
             4
             Sangiacks
             ,
             viz.
             
               Hams
               ,
               Hama
               ,
               Gemele
            
             and
             Selemie
             ,
             and
             hath
             only
             one
             Castle
             in
             the
             Sangiack
             of
             Hams
             called
             Faslulekrad
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Is
             the
             Government
             of
             Terbozan
             ,
             otherwise
             Trabezond
             ,
             encompassed
             with
             a
             ridge
             of
             Mountains
             ,
             according
             to
             a
             Poet
             born
             in
             that
             place
             ,
          
           
           
             
               Vertice
               Montano
               Trapezus
               inclusa
               recessit
               .
            
          
           
             Formerly
             the
             Imperial
             Seat
             of
             the
             Comneni
             reigning
             over
             
               Cappadocia
               ,
               Galatia
            
             ,
             and
             the
             parts
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             founded
             by
             
               Alexius
               Comnenus
            
             ,
             who
             upon
             the
             taking
             of
             Constantinople
             by
             the
             Western
             Christians
             fled
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             flourished
             until
             taken
             by
             Mahomet
             the
             Great
             ;
             it
             is
             situate
             on
             the
             Euxine
             or
             black
             Sea
             ,
             and
             still
             a
             place
             of
             considerable
             Traffick
             ,
             especially
             made
             rich
             for
             the
             fishing
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             and
             the
             customs
             the
             Pascha
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             no
             Sangiacks
             under
             his
             Government
             ,
             hath
             yet
             a
             Revenue
             allotted
             of
             734
             thousand
             850
             Aspers
             ,
             with
             14
             Castles
             to
             defend
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             Dominions
             belonging
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             Government
             of
             the
             Pascha
             of
             Kars
             a
             City
             near
             Erzrum
             ,
             hath
             a
             Revenue
             of
             820
             thousand
             650
             Aspers
             ,
             and
             commands
             six
             Sangiacks
             ,
             viz.
             
               Erdehankiutchuk
               ,
               Giugewan
               ,
               Zaruschan
               ,
               Ghegran
               ,
               Kughizman
               ,
               Pasin
               .
            
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             Government
             of
             the
             Pascha
             of
             Musul
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             Nineve
             in
             Assyria
             ,
             hath
             a
             Revenue
             of
             681
             thousand
             and
             56
             Aspers
             ,
             and
             commands
             five
             Sangiacks
             ,
             viz.
             
               Bagiwanlu
               ,
               Tekrit
               ,
               Zerbit
               ,
               Eski
               Musul
            
             or
             old
             Ninive
             ,
             and
             Hurun
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             Government
             of
             the
             Pascha
             of
             Rika
             hath
             a
             Revenue
             of
             680
             thousand
             Aspers
             ,
             and
             commands
             seven
             Sangiacks
             ,
             viz.
             
               Ghemasche
               ,
               Chabur
               ,
               Dizirhebe
               ,
               Benirabue
               ,
               Serug
               ,
               Biregek
               Ane
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             all
             the
             Governments
             which
             are
             in
             Asia
             with
             Has
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             pass
             into
             Europe
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Is
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Pascha
             of
             Rumili
             otherwise
             Romania
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             honourable
             Turkish
             charge
             in
             Europe
             ,
             hath
             a
             Revenue
             of
             a
             Million
             and
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             Aspers
             ,
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             Pascha
             is
             Sofia
             ,
             and
             commands
             24
             Sangiacks
             ,
             viz.
             Kiostendit
             otherwise
             
               Justiniana
               ,
               Mora
            
             otherwise
             
               Morea
               ,
               Skenderi
               Tirhala
               ,
               Silistra
               ,
               Nigheboli
               ,
               Uchri
               ,
               Awlona
               ,
               Jania
               ,
               Ilbrazan
               ,
               Tchirmen
               ,
               Selanik
            
             otherwise
             
               Salonica
               ,
               Wize
               ,
               Deluniia
               ,
               Uskiup
               ,
               Kirkkelisa
               ,
               Dukakin
               ,
               Wedin
               ,
               Alagehizar
               ,
               Serzerin
               ,
               Waltcharin
               ,
               Bender
               ,
               Akkerman
               ,
               Ozi
               ,
               Azak
            
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             that
             though
             Morea
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             Canon
             ,
             was
             under
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Pascha
             of
             Romania
             ,
             yet
             now
             it
             is
             divided
             and
             made
             part
             of
             the
             Revenue
             of
             the
             Valede
             or
             Queen
             Mother
             ,
             where
             a
             Farmer
             of
             her
             Rents
             and
             Incomes
             now
             resides
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Is
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Kupudan
             otherwise
             Captain
             Pascha
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Turks
             call
             him
             ,
             General
             of
             the
             White
             Seas
             ,
             hath
             a
             Revenue
             of
             885
             thousand
             Aspers
             ;
             he
             is
             Admiral
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Fleet
             ,
             and
             Commands
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Turkish
             Power
             by
             Sea
             extends
             ;
             and
             commands
             13
             Sangiacks
             ;
             viz.
             Galipoli
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             place
             of
             the
             Pascha's
             residence
             ,
             Egribuz
             otherwise
             
               Negropont
               ,
               Karlieli
               ,
               Ainebahti
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Midillu
            
             or
             
               Metilene
               ,
               Kogia
               Eli
               ,
               Betga
               ,
               Sifla
               ,
               Mezestra
               ,
               Sakis
            
             or
             the
             Island
             of
             
               Scio
               ,
               Beneksche
            
             or
             Malvatia
             ;
             some
             others
             adde
             
               Nicomedia
               ,
               Limnos
            
             and
             Nixia
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Is
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Pascha
             of
             Budun
             otherwise
             Buda
             in
             Hungary
             ,
             hath
             a
             Revenue
             and
             commands
             20
             Sangiacks
             ;
             viz.
             
               Agri
               ,
               Kanysia
               ,
               Samandra
               ,
               Petchui
               ,
               Ustunibilgrad
            
             or
             
               Stultwissenberg
               ,
               Ostrogon
            
             or
             
               Strigonium
               ,
               Sekdin
               ,
               Chatwan
               ,
               Semutum
               ,
               Sirem
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Filek
               ,
               Sekitwar
               ,
               Sektches
               ,
               Setchre
               ,
               Novigrad
               ,
               Seksard
               ,
               Belgrade
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               Regalis
            
             .
             
             And
             now
             lately
             in
             the
             year
             1663
             that
             Wiwar
             or
             Newhausel
             was
             taken
             ,
             a
             new
             Sangiack
             is
             since
             added
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             The
             Pascha
             of
             Temeswar
             in
             Hungary
             ,
             hath
             a
             Revenue
             and
             hath
             under
             his
             command
             6
             Sangiacks
             ,
             viz.
             
               Lipona
               ,
               Tchanad
               ,
               Ghiola
               ,
               Mudava
               ,
               Waradin
               ,
            
             to
             which
             also
             Janova
             is
             added
             ,
             conquered
             in
             the
             year
             1663.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             Is
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Pascha
             of
             Bosna
             in
             Myria
             ,
             divided
             formerly
             into
             Liburnia
             and
             Dalmatia
             ,
             now
             called
             Sclavonia
             ;
             his
             Revenue
             is
             a
             and
             commands
             8
             Sangiacks
             ,
             viz.
             
               Hersek
               ,
               Kelis
               ,
               Ezdernik
               ,
               Puzga
               ,
               Feragine
               ,
               Zagine
               ,
               Kirka
               ,
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             other
             〈◊〉
             of
             
               Coffa
               ,
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               Chersone
               sus
            
             ,
             which
             having
             no
             Sangiacks
             ,
             no
             Timariots
             nor
             Ziamets
             under
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             few
             beggerly
             Villages
             which
             we
             shall
             purposely
             omit
             ,
             as
             not
             worthy
             the
             notice
             .
             And
             so
             much
             shall
             be
             said
             for
             the
             Paschas
             or
             Beglerbegs
             with
             〈◊〉
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             Revenue
             imposed
             upon
             Countries
             under
             their
             command
             ,
             collected
             by
             their
             own
             officers
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             are
             with
             Saliane
             ,
             or
             paid
             out
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Treasury
             ,
             are
             :
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Pascha
               of
               
                 Gran
                 Caira
              
               ,
               called
               by
               the
               
                 Turks
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               hath
               a
               Revenue
               of
               600
               thousand
               Scheriffs
               or
               Zechins
               a
               year
               ,
               which
               he
               may
               justly
               and
               honestly
               pretend
               to
               ;
               as
               much
               is
               the
               Tribute
               yearly
               paid
               the
               Grand
               Signior
               from
               that
               place
               ;
               which
               is
               most
               commonly
               brought
               since
               the
               War
               with
               Venice
               upon
               Camels
               backs
               by
               land
               ,
               with
               a
               guard
               of
               500
               men
               ,
               not
               to
               expose
               it
               to
               the
               danger
               of
               being
               intercepted
               at
               Sea
               ;
               another
               sum
               of
               600
               thousand
               Zechins
               yearly
               goes
               to
               the
               payment
               of
               the
               Turks
               Forces
               in
               Egypt
               ;
               besides
               the
               vast
               sums
               of
               money
               this
               Pascha
               extorts
               with
               insupportable
               Avarice
               and
               Tyranny
               from
               the
               Natives
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               during
               the
               space
               of
               his
               3
               years
               Government
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               he
               grows
               excessive
               rich
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               refund
               a
               good
               stream
               into
               the
               Grand
               Signiors
               Coffers
               at
               his
               return
               ,
               as
               hereafter
               shall
               be
               the
               subject
               of
               our
               more
               large
               discourse
               ;
               he
               commands
               16
               Sangiacks
               as
               is
               reported
               ,
               but
               not
               being
               registred
               in
               the
               Kings
               Book
               ,
               I
               let
               them
               pass
               without
               naming
               them
               .
            
             
               2
               ,
               Is
               the
               Government
               of
               Bagdat
               ,
               otherwise
               Babylon
               ,
               hath
               a
               Revenue
               of
               a
               Million
               and
               700
               thousand
               Aspers
               ,
               and
               commands
               22
               Sangiacks
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Dertenk
                 ,
                 Gezan
                 ,
                 Gewazir
                 ,
                 Renk
                 Aiadiie
                 ,
                 Gelle
                 ,
                 Semwat
                 ,
                 Remaliie
                 ,
                 Beiare
                 ,
                 Derne
                 ,
                 Debare
                 ,
                 Wasit
                 ,
                 Gebkiule
                 ,
                 Gedide
                 ,
                 Kesend
                 ,
                 Kasrschirin
                 ,
                 Ghiilan
                 ,
                 Karag
                 ,
                 Anne
                 ,
                 Alsebah
                 ,
                 Demurkapn
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 Karaniie
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Is
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Pascha
               of
               Yemen
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               
                 Arabia
                 Faelix
              
               ,
               whose
               place
               of
               residence
               is
               at
               Adem
               upon
               the
               Red
               Sea
               ;
               which
               place
               and
               Country
               being
               recovered
               for
               the
               most
               part
               again
               from
               the
               Turk
               by
               the
               Arabians
               ,
               it
               is
               neither
               needful
               to
               mention
               the
               Revenue
               ,
               nor
               the
               Sangiacks
               it
               formerly
               commanded
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Is
               the
               Government
               of
               Habelch
               upon
               the
               confines
               of
               the
               Abissines
               in
               Ethiopia
               ,
               called
               also
               by
               the
               
                 Turks
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               extending
               it self
               to
               the
               Dominions
               of
               
                 Prester
                 John
              
               ,
               being
               far
               distant
               from
               the
               succours
               of
               the
               Ottoman
               force
               ,
               is
               now
               wholly
               lost
               to
               the
               Turk
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               can
               neither
               assign
               the
               Revenue
               ,
               nor
               the
               Sangiacks
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               the
               Government
               also
               of
               Bosra
               on
               the
               confines
               of
               Persia
               ,
               a
               Maritine
               City
               in
               the
               
                 Sinus
                 Persicus
              
               near
               Byblis
               in
               〈◊〉
               ,
               were
               reckoned
               26
               Sangiacks
               ,
               but
               now
               not
               held
               by
               the
               Turk
               ,
               who
               hath
               no
               other
               power
               
               there
               ,
               nor
               benefit
               thence
               ,
               excepting
               only
               that
               prayers
               are
               made
               constantly
               for
               the
               Sultan
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               the
               Government
               of
               Lahsa
               on
               the
               confines
               of
               Ormus
               in
               Persia
               ,
               are
               counted
               6
               Sangiacks
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Aiwen
                 ,
                 Sakul
                 ,
                 Negniie
                 ,
                 Netif
                 ,
                 Benderazir
                 ,
                 Giriz
                 ,
              
               but
               these
               Countries
               are
               poor
               ,
               and
               have
               scarce
               any
               place
               in
               the
               Grand
               Signiors
               Registers
               .
            
          
           
             To
             these
             we
             should
             adde
             the
             Governments
             of
             
               Algiers
               ,
               Tunis
            
             ,
             and
             Tripoli
             in
             Barbary
             ;
             but
             that
             being
             much
             fallen
             off
             from
             the
             Turks
             obedience
             and
             become
             almost
             independant
             of
             themselves
             ;
             we
             shall
             pass
             by
             the
             discourse
             of
             them
             ,
             especially
             because
             of
             late
             years
             the
             mutual
             Treaties
             with
             Barbary
             ,
             and
             interchanges
             of
             War
             and
             Peace
             with
             those
             Countries
             ,
             hath
             made
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             that
             people
             well
             known
             and
             familiar
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             the
             particular
             Catalogue
             fore-going
             ,
             is
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             greatness
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Empire
             ,
             which
             hath
             so
             many
             considerable
             Governments
             and
             Principalities
             in
             its
             possession
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             encourage
             and
             excite
             the
             endeavours
             of
             Heroick
             spirits
             to
             an
             ambition
             of
             great
             and
             noble
             Enterprises
             ,
             whereby
             to
             merit
             the
             Rewards
             which
             remain
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sultan
             to
             gratifie
             them
             with
             .
             And
             also
             to
             help
             in
             the
             just
             computation
             of
             the
             number
             of
             men
             the
             Turk
             can
             bring
             into
             the
             Field
             ,
             every
             Pascha
             being
             obliged
             for
             every
             5000
             Aspers
             Rent
             to
             bring
             a
             Souldier
             to
             the
             War
             :
             though
             notwithstanding
             ,
             they
             often
             appear
             for
             Ostentation
             and
             gain
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             favour
             with
             more
             men
             then
             their
             due
             complement
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             last
             War
             with
             Germany
             ,
             the
             Beglerbeg
             of
             Romania
             brought
             10000
             effective
             men
             into
             the
             Field
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             Beglerbegs
             five
             have
             the
             Title
             of
             Visiers
             ,
             which
             signifies
             as
             much
             as
             Councellor
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Paschas
             of
             
               Anatolia
               ,
               Babylon
               ,
               Cairo
               ,
               Romania
               ,
            
             and
             Buda
             ;
             which
             are
             charges
             of
             the
             greatest
             riches
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             fame
             ;
             the
             others
             have
             their
             pre-eminence
             ,
             rank
             ,
             or
             order
             according
             to
             the
             Priority
             of
             Conquest
             ,
             and
             Antiquity
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             all
             the
             great
             Governments
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             in
             whose
             respective
             jurisdictions
             are
             alwaies
             three
             principal
             Officers
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Mufti
             ,
             the
             
               Reis
               Efendi
            
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             
               Reis
               Kitab
            
             ,
             which
             is
             Lord
             Chancellour
             or
             Secretary
             of
             State
             ,
             or
             rather
             those
             two
             offices
             united
             into
             one
             ;
             and
             the
             third
             is
             
               Tefterdar
               Pashaw
            
             ,
             or
             Lord
             Treasurer
             .
             These
             three
             officers
             are
             near
             Councellors
             and
             attendants
             on
             their
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             they
             are
             on
             the
             Prime
             Visier
             ,
             whose
             
               Mufti
               ,
               Reis
               ,
               Efendi
            
             and
             Tefterdar
             have
             a
             superiority
             and
             dignity
             above
             the
             others
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             original
             to
             the
             Copy
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Mufti
             we
             shall
             speak
             in
             due
             place
             .
             The
             
               Reis
               Efendi
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             chief
             of
             the
             Writers
             or
             Book-men
             ;
             (
             for
             the
             Turks
             call
             alwaies
             men
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Professors
             of
             the
             Pen
             ,
             and
             Parochial
             Priests
             by
             the
             Title
             of
             Efendi
             )
             is
             alwaies
             present
             and
             attending
             on
             the
             Visier
             ,
             for
             passing
             Orders
             ,
             Decrees
             ,
             Patents
             and
             Commissions
             into
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             which
             are
             daily
             dispatched
             in
             those
             numbers
             into
             all
             places
             ,
             as
             is
             incredible
             ;
             for
             the
             Turks
             governing
             more
             by
             their
             Arbitrary
             power
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             exigences
             of
             affairs
             ,
             then
             by
             a
             set
             rule
             ,
             or
             form
             ,
             every
             business
             requires
             its
             distinct
             order
             ;
             and
             the
             very
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             are
             moderated
             according
             to
             the
             commands
             and
             directions
             
             they
             receive
             from
             above
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             the
             
               Reis
               Efendi's
            
             hand
             are
             filled
             with
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             business
             ,
             as
             employs
             great
             numbers
             of
             Writers
             ;
             and
             consequently
             brings
             in
             riches
             flowing
             to
             his
             Coffers
             ;
             some
             in
             which
             Office
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             parts
             ,
             industry
             ,
             and
             courage
             have
             gained
             authority
             and
             respect
             ,
             have
             amassed
             wealth
             ,
             which
             might
             compare
             with
             the
             riches
             and
             treasure
             of
             Princes
             :
             We
             shall
             here
             instance
             in
             one
             of
             late
             years
             ,
             famous
             in
             Turky
             for
             his
             knowledge
             and
             riches
             ,
             called
             Samozade
             ;
             one
             who
             had
             piled
             those
             heaps
             of
             all
             things
             that
             were
             rich
             and
             curious
             ,
             as
             wear
             too
             tedious
             and
             long
             to
             insert
             in
             a
             Catalogue
             in
             this
             place
             .
             It
             may
             suffice
             ,
             that
             being
             executed
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             last
             Wars
             against
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Germany
             for
             some
             conspiracy
             against
             the
             Great
             Visier
             ,
             such
             a
             Treasure
             was
             found
             appertaining
             to
             him
             (
             all
             which
             was
             confiscated
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             )
             as
             was
             sufficient
             to
             have
             enriched
             and
             raised
             his
             Prince
             ,
             had
             he
             been
             impoverished
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             declining
             condition
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             Great
             Officer
             ,
             is
             the
             Tefterdar
             or
             Lord
             Treasurer
             ,
             who
             receives
             the
             Revenue
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             and
             payes
             the
             Souldiery
             ,
             and
             makes
             other
             publick
             disbursements
             ;
             this
             Office
             is
             different
             from
             the
             Treasurer
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             (
             of
             whom
             we
             have
             already
             spoken
             )
             who
             attends
             to
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             expences
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             to
             gather
             in
             the
             accidental
             profits
             and
             presents
             paid
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ;
             which
             is
             so
             considerable
             ,
             that
             every
             Sultan
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             amasses
             a
             particular
             treasure
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             which
             after
             his
             death
             is
             inclosed
             in
             a
             certain
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             shut
             with
             an
             Iron
             gate
             ,
             and
             the
             Key-hole
             stopped
             with
             Lead
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             Port
             is
             writ
             in
             Golden
             Letters
             ,
             The
             Treasure
             of
             such
             a
             Sultan
             .
             And
             this
             shall
             suffice
             to
             have
             spoken
             of
             the
             Offices
             and
             Dignities
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Tartars
             and
             
               Tartar
               Han
            
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             they
             depend
             upon
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             THe
             Tartars
             may
             very
             well
             be
             accounted
             amongst
             the
             other
             Princes
             subject
             to
             the
             Ottoman
             power
             ;
             I
             mean
             not
             the
             
               Asiatick
               Tartars
            
             or
             the
             Tartar
             of
             Eusbeck
             (
             though
             so
             much
             Mahometan
             ,
             as
             to
             wear
             green
             Turbants
             ,
             and
             to
             deduce
             their
             Race
             from
             the
             Line
             of
             Mahomet
             himself
             )
             for
             having
             conquered
             China
             ,
             and
             possessing
             a
             greater
             Empire
             then
             the
             Ottoman
             ,
             they
             are
             far
             from
             acknowledging
             any
             subjection
             or
             degree
             of
             inferiority
             to
             the
             Turk
             ;
             nor
             are
             all
             the
             
               European
               Tartars
            
             subjects
             to
             the
             Sultan
             ;
             for
             the
             Kalmuk
             and
             
               Citrahan
               Tatars
            
             (
             men
             of
             strange
             barbarity
             ,
             and
             countenance
             different
             from
             all
             the
             other
             race
             of
             mankind
             )
             though
             Professors
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             Religion
             ,
             are
             yet
             faithfully
             and
             piously
             obedient
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Moscovie
             their
             lawful
             Prince
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             
               Precopentian
               Tartar
            
             ,
             which
             inhabits
             
               Taurica
               Cherfonesus
            
             ,
             now
             called
             Crim
             ,
             the
             principal
             City
             of
             which
             is
             Theodosia
             ,
             now
             Cafa
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Nagaentian
               Tartar
            
             ,
             which
             inhabits
             by
             the
             
               Palus
               Meotis
            
             between
             the
             Rivers
             of
             Volga
             and
             Tanais
             ,
             are
             the
             people
             which
             may
             be
             accounted
             amongst
             the
             subjects
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             Confederates
             of
             this
             Empire
             :
             though
             only
             the
             City
             of
             Cafa
             of
             all
             those
             Dominions
             ,
             is
             immediately
             in
             Possession
             
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Turk
             ,
             which
             in
             my
             opinion
             appears
             to
             be
             a
             cautionary
             Town
             and
             Pledge
             for
             their
             obedience
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Han
             or
             Prince
             of
             that
             Country
             is
             elective
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             true
             Line
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             ,
             who
             have
             always
             taken
             upon
             them
             a
             power
             to
             depose
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             place
             constitute
             the
             Son
             or
             next
             of
             that
             Linage
             when
             found
             remiss
             in
             affording
             their
             Auxiliary
             helps
             to
             the
             War
             ,
             or
             guilty
             of
             any
             dis-respect
             or
             want
             of
             duty
             to
             the
             Ottoman
             Port.
             
          
           
             This
             present
             Han
             which
             now
             governs
             ,
             called
             
               Mahomet
               Ghirei
            
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             Surname
             of
             his
             Family
             )
             remained
             during
             the
             life
             of
             his
             Father
             (
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             of
             this
             Prince
             )
             a
             hostage
             to
             the
             Turk
             in
             Janboli
             a
             Town
             in
             Thrace
             ,
             four
             dayes
             jurney
             distant
             from
             Adrianople
             ,
             situated
             on
             the
             〈◊〉
             or
             black
             Sea
             ;
             but
             from
             thence
             upon
             jealousie
             of
             too
             near
             a
             vicinity
             to
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             was
             removed
             to
             Rhodes
             ,
             where
             he
             passed
             an
             obscure
             and
             melancholy
             life
             until
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             then
             being
             recalled
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             had
             there
             his
             Sword
             girt
             on
             ,
             swore
             fealty
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             formalities
             performed
             according
             to
             their
             custom
             of
             regal
             inauguration
             :
             But
             being
             setled
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             and
             mindful
             of
             his
             sufferings
             at
             Rhodes
             ,
             he
             had
             ever
             stomached
             the
             Pride
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Emperour
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             and
             the
             disswasion
             of
             the
             Polonians
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             neighbouring
             Tartars
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             dishonourable
             to
             so
             ancient
             and
             powerful
             a
             people
             ,
             to
             resign
             the
             heir
             of
             their
             Kingdom
             a
             hostage
             to
             their
             neighbours
             ;
             this
             present
             Prince
             hath
             refused
             this
             part
             of
             subjection
             which
             the
             Visier
             Kupriuli
             often
             complained
             of
             ;
             but
             not
             being
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             afford
             a
             remedy
             unto
             ,
             thought
             it
             prudence
             to
             dissemble
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             these
             people
             are
             esteemed
             as
             Brothers
             ,
             or
             near
             allies
             with
             the
             Turk
             ,
             to
             whom
             for
             want
             of
             heirs-male
             in
             the
             Ottoman
             Line
             ,
             the
             Empire
             is
             by
             ancient
             compact
             to
             desend
             ;
             the
             expectation
             of
             which
             though
             afar
             off
             ,
             and
             but
             almost
             imaginary
             ,
             doth
             yet
             conserve
             the
             Tartar
             in
             as
             much
             observance
             to
             the
             Turk
             ,
             as
             the
             hopes
             of
             an
             Estate
             doth
             a
             young
             〈◊〉
             ,
             who
             is
             allured
             to
             a
             complaisancy
             and
             obsequiousness
             with
             the
             petulant
             humor
             of
             a
             Father
             that
             adopts
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             resolved
             never
             to
             want
             heirs
             of
             his
             own
             Family
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Tartar
             is
             as
             obedient
             as
             other
             subjects
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Turk
             exercises
             not
             his
             power
             there
             by
             commands
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             places
             of
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             but
             treats
             all
             his
             business
             by
             way
             of
             Letters
             ;
             yet
             these
             Letters
             serve
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Waraents
             ,
             for
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             available
             as
             the
             *
             Autogra
             ,
             and
             other
             formalities
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Edict
             ,
             are
             in
             other
             places
             (
             in
             subjection
             to
             the
             Turk
             .
             )
          
           
             By
             ancient
             compact
             between
             this
             Empire
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Tartary
             ,
             it
             is
             agreed
             ,
             that
             whensoever
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             goes
             in
             person
             to
             the
             Wars
             ;
             the
             
               Tartar
               Han
            
             is
             to
             accompany
             him
             in
             person
             with
             an
             Army
             of
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             men
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             Visier
             or
             some
             other
             General
             be
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             then
             is
             he
             only
             obliged
             to
             send
             forty
             or
             fifty
             thousand
             under
             the
             command
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             or
             some
             principal
             Officer
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             are
             paid
             and
             maintained
             out
             of
             the
             booty
             and
             pillage
             they
             acquire
             .
             In
             the
             year
             1663
             the
             Tartar
             called
             on
             occasion
             of
             the
             War
             in
             Hungary
             to
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Turk
             ,
             they
             made
             such
             incursions
             into
             that
             Country
             ,
             Moravia
             ,
             and
             Silesia
             ,
             sacking
             and
             burning
             all
             Cities
             and
             Towns
             ,
             that
             they
             carried
             away
             one
             hundred
             and
             sixty
             
             thousand
             captive
             souls
             in
             one
             year
             ;
             which
             precise
             number
             I
             am
             informed
             from
             those
             who
             had
             received
             good
             information
             of
             the
             Pengik
             or
             Certificates
             that
             were
             given
             upon
             every
             head
             ;
             for
             the
             Tartar
             being
             an
             absolute
             free-booter
             ,
             makes
             prize
             of
             all
             that
             comes
             within
             his
             power
             ;
             and
             lest
             he
             should
             prey
             on
             the
             subjects
             of
             the
             Turk
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             take
             out
             attestations
             from
             certain
             Registers
             ,
             of
             the
             Names
             ,
             Countries
             and
             Age
             of
             their
             Captives
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             deceive
             the
             Turk
             with
             the
             sale
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             already
             their
             own
             subjects
             and
             slaves
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartar
             is
             to
             the
             Turk
             ,
             as
             the
             Giacall
             to
             the
             Lion
             ,
             who
             hunts
             and
             finds
             the
             prey
             for
             the
             Lion
             to
             overcome
             and
             feed
             on
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Tartar
             makes
             incursions
             into
             the
             neighbouring
             Countries
             round
             about
             ,
             and
             pass
             in
             great
             bodies
             some
             times
             ten
             or
             twelve
             dayes
             without
             doing
             the
             least
             dammage
             or
             spoil
             in
             their
             journey
             outward
             ;
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             turn
             their
             〈◊〉
             home
             ,
             they
             rob
             ,
             spoil
             ,
             burn
             and
             carry
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             what
             Age
             or
             Sex
             soever
             ,
             like
             a
             torrent
             before
             them
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             leading
             three
             or
             four
             horses
             a
             piece
             ,
             on
             which
             they
             mount
             their
             Captives
             and
             load
             their
             prey
             ,
             make
             a
             running
             march
             day
             and
             night
             with
             few
             hours
             intermission
             for
             natural
             repose
             ,
             too
             fast
             for
             any
             orderly
             Army
             to
             overtake
             ;
             and
             any
             other
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             is
             not
             able
             to
             give
             them
             Battel
             .
             Such
             of
             their
             slaves
             as
             in
             the
             journey
             are
             wounded
             and
             infirme
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             to
             accompany
             the
             Camp
             ,
             they
             kill
             ;
             those
             which
             they
             bring
             safe
             into
             their
             own
             Country
             they
             sell
             to
             the
             Turks
             ,
             who
             come
             thither
             to
             Trade
             for
             this
             Merchandize
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             profitable
             commodity
             that
             Tartary
             affords
             .
             Young
             Boyes
             and
             Girls
             are
             rated
             at
             the
             highest
             price
             ,
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             being
             beautiful
             are
             like
             Jewels
             held
             at
             an
             unknown
             value
             ;
             but
             few
             of
             them
             escape
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             Tartars
             ,
             who
             deflower
             them
             even
             in
             the
             years
             of
             their
             very
             infancy
             .
             This
             sort
             of
             people
             were
             by
             the
             ancients
             called
             Sermati
             ,
             and
             were
             alwayes
             famous
             for
             their
             exploits
             on
             Horse-back
             ,
             but
             heavy
             and
             ignorant
             of
             foot
             service
             ;
             which
             Character
             Tacitus
             gives
             of
             them
             ,
             Lib.
             1.
             
             
               Hist.
               Omnis
               Sarmatum
               virtus
               quasi
               extra
               ipsos
               ,
               nihil
               ad
               pedestrem
               pugnam
               ,
               tam
               ignavum
               ubi
               per
               turmas
               advenere
               ,
               vix
               ulla
               acies
               obstiterit
               ,
               iners
               videtur
               sudore
               acquirere
               ,
               quod
               possis
               sanguine
               purare
               ,
               mirâ
               diversitate
               naturae
               cum
               ijdem
               homines
               sic
               ament
               inertiam
               ,
               &
               oderint
               quietem
               :
            
             They
             live
             very
             hardly
             ,
             and
             feed
             especially
             on
             horse
             flesh
             ,
             which
             dying
             in
             their
             march
             ,
             they
             never
             examine
             his
             diseases
             ,
             whether
             surfeited
             or
             over-heated
             ;
             but
             distributing
             his
             flesh
             amongst
             their
             Companions
             ,
             placed
             it
             under
             their
             Sadles
             ,
             and
             thus
             baked
             between
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             man
             and
             the
             horse
             ,
             chafed
             with
             that
             dayes
             labour
             ,
             is
             at
             night
             judged
             sufficiently
             prepared
             ,
             as
             a
             dish
             fit
             for
             the
             Table
             of
             their
             Prince
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             men
             are
             nourished
             with
             a
             Diet
             of
             raw
             flesh
             ,
             herbs
             and
             roots
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             the
             Earth
             naturally
             produces
             without
             the
             concoction
             of
             the
             Fire
             to
             prepare
             it
             for
             their
             stomachs
             ;
             so
             also
             their
             Horses
             are
             of
             a
             hardy
             temperament
             ,
             patient
             of
             hunger
             and
             cold
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sharp
             Winter
             of
             those
             Countries
             ,
             when
             the
             ground
             is
             covered
             with
             Snow
             ,
             nourish
             themselves
             with
             the
             Barks
             of
             Trees
             ,
             and
             such
             herbage
             as
             they
             can
             find
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             deep
             Snow
             .
             Their
             Towns
             or
             Villages
             consist
             of
             huts
             rather
             then
             houses
             ,
             or
             hurdles
             made
             of
             sticks
             and
             covered
             with
             a
             course
             hair
             Cloth
             ;
             of
             which
             Villages
             there
             are
             accounted
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             ,
             so
             that
             taking
             one
             man
             out
             of
             every
             Village
             (
             as
             their
             custom
             is
             when
             they
             go
             to
             the
             War
             )
             they
             speedily
             form
             an
             Army
             
             of
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             fighting
             men
             .
             But
             now
             having
             carryed
             great
             riches
             out
             of
             Poland
             ,
             and
             gained
             a
             considerable
             wealth
             by
             the
             Market
             of
             their
             slaves
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             throw
             off
             their
             homely
             Plads
             to
             wear
             Sables
             ,
             and
             some
             more
             frugal
             ,
             employ
             their
             money
             for
             building
             Houses
             ;
             the
             riotous
             and
             dissolute
             are
             addicted
             to
             strong
             Waters
             ,
             and
             a
             drink
             called
             Boza
             made
             of
             a
             certain
             seed
             (
             which
             drank
             in
             a
             great
             quantity
             doth
             intoxicate
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             much
             in
             use
             among
             the
             Turks
             )
             and
             give
             themselves
             up
             to
             a
             gluttony
             ,
             as
             brutish
             as
             that
             which
             is
             natural
             unto
             Swine
             ,
             having
             no
             art
             of
             sauces
             to
             provoke
             their
             appetite
             ,
             but
             rest
             delighted
             with
             the
             meer
             contentment
             of
             idleness
             and
             a
             full
             stomach
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             to
             have
             spoken
             of
             the
             relation
             the
             Tartars
             have
             to
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Turk
             ,
             and
             their
             subjection
             to
             this
             Empire
             ,
             their
             customs
             and
             manners
             being
             more
             amply
             and
             fully
             described
             in
             other
             books
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Tributary
             Princes
             to
             the
             
               Grand
               Signior
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               Moldavians
               ,
               Valachians
               ,
               Transilvanians
               ,
               Raguscans
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             THe
             power
             and
             puissance
             of
             an
             Empire
             is
             not
             more
             judged
             of
             by
             the
             many
             governors
             ,
             the
             rich
             offices
             it
             can
             dispose
             of
             ,
             the
             multitude
             of
             Provinces
             it
             contains
             in
             obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             it
             can
             impose
             on
             other
             Princes
             to
             seek
             its
             confederacy
             (
             which
             we
             have
             already
             treated
             of
             )
             then
             it
             is
             by
             the
             many
             tributaries
             which
             to
             redeem
             the
             remainder
             of
             their
             wordly
             goods
             ,
             willingly
             sacrifice
             the
             best
             part
             to
             appease
             his
             fury
             ,
             in
             whose
             power
             it
             is
             to
             master
             all
             :
             and
             so
             these
             distressed
             Nations
             ,
             long
             wearyed-out
             with
             tedious
             Wars
             ,
             oppressed
             between
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Germany
             ,
             the
             Polander
             ,
             and
             the
             Turk
             ,
             and
             more
             damaged
             by
             their
             own
             civil
             dissentions
             and
             domestick
             perfidiousness
             ,
             then
             vanquished
             by
             the
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             were
             forced
             at
             last
             to
             surrender
             up
             their
             fruitless
             Provinces
             to
             the
             devotion
             of
             the
             Turk
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             harassed
             and
             oppressed
             beyond
             all
             expression
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             meerest
             slaves
             to
             the
             Turk
             of
             all
             other
             his
             subjects
             ;
             and
             may
             well
             be
             compared
             to
             the
             industrious
             Bee
             and
             profitable
             Sheep
             ,
             whom
             he
             cares
             for
             and
             maintains
             alive
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             their
             Honey
             ,
             and
             the
             interest
             of
             their
             Wool
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             all
             this
             were
             too
             little
             ,
             when
             it
             ●●all
             be
             so
             thought
             fit
             ,
             he
             opens
             the
             gate
             to
             the
             incursions
             of
             the
             Tartar
             ,
             who
             having
             gained
             a
             considerable
             booty
             of
             goods
             and
             captives
             ,
             sells
             to
             the
             Turks
             for
             slaves
             ,
             those
             which
             were
             before
             his
             subjects
             .
             These
             three
             poor
             Provinces
             formerly
             called
             the
             Daci
             ,
             which
             withstood
             so
             long
             the
             Roman
             Arms
             ,
             were
             alwayes
             esteemed
             a
             Valiant
             and
             Warlike
             people
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Virgil
             ,
             lib.
             8.
             
             Aen.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Indomitique
                 Dacae
                 ,
                 &
                 pontem
                 Indignatus
                 Araxes
                 .
              
            
             &
             Juvenal
             .
             Sat.
             5.
             
             
               Dacius
               &
               scripto
               radiat
               Germanicus
               antro
               .
            
          
           
           
             Which
             Countries
             have
             been
             the
             Graves
             and
             Cemeteries
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             modern
             times
             been
             the
             stage
             on
             which
             so
             many
             Tragedies
             of
             War
             have
             been
             acted
             ,
             being
             defended
             with
             as
             much
             valour
             and
             variety
             of
             successes
             ,
             as
             could
             humanely
             be
             expected
             in
             so
             unequal
             a
             Match
             as
             was
             between
             those
             Provinces
             singly
             ,
             and
             the
             Ottoman
             Empire
             .
             But
             now
             at
             last
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             yield
             ,
             and
             become
             not
             only
             tributaries
             ,
             but
             slaves
             and
             subjects
             to
             the
             Turk
             ;
             who
             having
             deprived
             them
             of
             the
             true
             line
             of
             their
             natural
             Princes
             succeeding
             in
             a
             lawful
             inheritance
             ,
             place
             over
             them
             some
             Christians
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             without
             consideratian
             of
             their
             conditions
             or
             riches
             ,
             or
             qualifications
             ;
             nay
             ,
             rather
             chuse
             to
             give
             the
             Standart
             (
             which
             is
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Prince
             )
             to
             some
             inferior
             Person
             ,
             as
             Taverners
             ,
             Fish-mongers
             ,
             or
             other
             meaner
             professions
             purposely
             to
             disparage
             the
             people
             with
             the
             baseness
             of
             their
             Governors
             ,
             and
             expose
             them
             to
             the
             oppressions
             of
             men
             of
             no
             worth
             or
             dexterity
             in
             their
             office
             .
             It
             hath
             several
             times
             been
             under
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             at
             length
             to
             reduce
             these
             three
             Provinces
             to
             the
             command
             of
             so
             many
             Pashaws
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             original
             Capitulations
             agreed
             on
             at
             the
             time
             that
             these
             people
             first
             submitted
             to
             the
             Ottoman
             yoke
             :
             but
             as
             yet
             it
             hath
             been
             carried
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             more
             profitable
             and
             better
             serving
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             for
             hereby
             Christians
             become
             the
             instruments
             of
             torment
             to
             their
             own
             Brethern
             ;
             Out-rages
             and
             Spoils
             may
             be
             the
             more
             boldly
             acted
             ;
             more
             Turkish
             Officers
             employed
             on
             every
             slight
             occasion
             on
             gainful
             messages
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             by
             long
             oppressions
             living
             under
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             who
             can
             rather
             spoil
             then
             protect
             ,
             may
             be
             reconciled
             more
             willingly
             to
             the
             Turkish
             Government
             ,
             and
             learn
             to
             value
             the
             gentleness
             and
             power
             of
             a
             Pashaw
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             remembrance
             of
             their
             former
             aggrievances
             .
             But
             of
             this
             government
             they
             will
             rather
             let
             them
             imagine
             the
             ease
             and
             sweetness
             then
             injoy
             it
             ;
             for
             〈◊〉
             a
             Pashaw
             the
             Governor
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             a
             Turk
             would
             be
             concerned
             for
             their
             protection
             ,
             he
             would
             esteem
             himself
             their
             Patron
             ,
             and
             his
             honour
             engaged
             in
             their
             defence
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             these
             Countries
             would
             be
             relieved
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             of
             extortions
             and
             violences
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             beneficial
             to
             the
             Turk
             ,
             as
             the
             present
             miserable
             estate
             in
             which
             they
             remain
             .
          
           
             Moldavia
             called
             by
             the
             
               Turks
               Bugdan
            
             ,
             was
             first
             made
             tributary
             to
             the
             
             Turks
             by
             Mahomet
             the
             great
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             small
             tribute
             of
             2000
             Crowns
             
               per
               annum
            
             ;
             afterwards
             
               Bogdanus
               Vayvod
            
             thereof
             ,
             anno
             1485
             fearing
             to
             become
             absolute
             Vassal
             to
             the
             Turk
             ,
             taking
             to
             his
             association
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             took
             up
             Arms
             against
             Selymus
             the
             second
             ,
             by
             whom
             being
             drawn
             out
             from
             his
             Country
             ,
             John
             a
             Moldavian
             born
             ,
             but
             one
             who
             had
             embraced
             the
             〈◊〉
             superstition
             ,
             was
             preferred
             
             by
             Selymus
             to
             the
             Principality
             ;
             but
             no
             sooner
             was
             he
             setled
             therein
             but
             he
             returned
             to
             his
             former
             Religion
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             the
             Turk
             taking
             into
             his
             assistance
             the
             Province
             of
             Valachia
             ,
             made
             War
             upon
             Moldavia
             ;
             but
             John
             the
             Vayvod
             by
             trechery
             losing
             his
             life
             ,
             this
             Province
             fell
             〈◊〉
             into
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Turk
             ,
             and
             was
             united
             to
             his
             Empire
             in
             the
             year
             1574.
             
             The
             tribute
             in
             those
             dayes
             of
             this
             Province
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               Turkish
               History
            
             to
             have
             been
             40000
             Zechins
             or
             80000
             Dollars
             ;
             but
             now
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             reported
             ,
             the
             tribute
             of
             these
             Countries
             is
             ,
             or
             was
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             take
             this
             following
             account
             for
             what
             is
             the
             certainly
             
             paid
             ,
             being
             related
             to
             me
             from
             one
             who
             had
             for
             many
             years
             been
             employed
             for
             〈◊〉
             both
             in
             Moldavia
             and
             Valachia
             by
             the
             
               Turk
               ,
               viz.
            
             the
             yearly
             tribute
             of
             Moldavia
             is
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               To
               the
               Grand
               Signior
               120
               purses
               of
               money
               ;
               each
               purse
               containing
               
               500
               Dollars
               ,
               makes
               60000
               Dollars
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Ten
               thousand
               Okes
               of
               Wax
               ,
               each
               Oke
               being
               two
               pounds
               and
               a
               half
               English
               weight
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Ten
               thousand
               Okes
               of
               Honey
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Six
               hundred
               Quintals
               of
               Tallow
               for
               the
               Arsenal
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Five
               hundred
               Oxe
               Hides
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Five
               hundred
               pieces
               of
               Canvas
               for
               Cloathing
               ,
               and
               Shirts
               for
               the
               slaves
               ,
               and
               other
               services
               for
               the
               Gallies
               .
            
             
               7.
               1330
               
               Okes
               of
               Wax
               for
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Arsenal
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               To
               the
               chief
               Visier
               ten
               Purses
               of
               money
               or
               5000
               Dollars
               ,
               and
               a
               Sables
               Furre
               for
               a
               Vest.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               To
               the
               Visiers
               Kahija
               or
               chief
               Steward
               ,
               one
               Purse
               or
               500
               Dollars
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               To
               the
               Tefterdar
               or
               Lord
               Treasurer
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Kahija
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             ordinary
             and
             annual
             tribute
             this
             Country
             acknowledges
             to
             the
             supremacy
             of
             the
             Sultan
             ;
             and
             it
             were
             well
             and
             happy
             for
             this
             people
             were
             it
             all
             ;
             but
             there
             are
             so
             many
             accidental
             expences
             ,
             pretensions
             and
             artifices
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             framed
             and
             contrived
             messages
             meerly
             to
             extract
             money
             and
             presents
             from
             this
             oppressed
             and
             harassed
             people
             ,
             as
             do
             more
             then
             equal
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             double
             the
             charge
             of
             their
             yearly
             tribute
             .
             To
             which
             you
             may
             adde
             the
             price
             paid
             for
             the
             Principality
             ,
             which
             is
             every
             three
             year
             set
             to
             sail
             ,
             and
             is
          
           
             To
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             150
             Purses
             ,
             or
             75000
             Dollars
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Valede
             or
             Queen
             Mother
             50
             Purses
             ,
             or
             25000
             Dollars
             .
             
          
           
             To
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Favourite
             ,
             who
             is
             commonly
             some
             handsome
             young
             youth
             ,
             ten
             Purses
             ,
             or
             5000
             Dollars
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             the
             
               Kuslir
               Aga
            
             or
             chief
             Black
             Eunuch
             ,
             who
             is
             Superintendent
             over
             the
             Ladies
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             ten
             Purses
             of
             money
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             to
             the
             Prime
             Visier
             and
             other
             Officers
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             beat
             their
             bargain
             .
             All
             which
             money
             is
             taken
             up
             at
             Interest
             of
             40
             or
             50
             
               per
               cent
            
             .
             sometimes
             on
             condition
             to
             be
             doubled
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             done
             by
             men
             who
             having
             no
             Estates
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             the
             Debt
             becomes
             to
             be
             charged
             on
             the
             Country
             ,
             which
             is
             pillaged
             and
             poled
             for
             it
             to
             the
             very
             bones
             ,
             first
             to
             satisfie
             the
             price
             of
             the
             Principality
             with
             the
             Interest-money
             for
             what
             it
             was
             valued
             ,
             then
             to
             pay
             the
             annual
             tribute
             ,
             then
             to
             satisfie
             the
             multitude
             of
             covetous
             Turks
             ,
             who
             like
             so
             many
             Vultures
             pursue
             after
             the
             Skeliton
             of
             this
             consumed
             Carkass
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             the
             Prince
             himself
             must
             take
             his
             accounts
             ,
             and
             take
             his
             Measures
             to
             be
             capable
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             laid
             aside
             the
             Ornament
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             some
             proportion
             agreeable
             to
             his
             past
             condition
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             neither
             done
             moderately
             nor
             modestly
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             covetousness
             and
             greedy
             appetite
             ,
             commonly
             incident
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             men
             born
             of
             mean
             Parentage
             and
             educated
             with
             the
             parsimony
             of
             a
             scanty
             house
             ;
             who
             also
             thereunto
             adde
             many
             grains
             of
             allowance
             to
             the
             limits
             of
             their
             gains
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             the
             yearly
             Gratuities
             they
             must
             make
             to
             reconcile
             the
             Friendship
             of
             the
             chief
             Turkish
             Ministers
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             enjoy
             protection
             for
             their
             Persons
             and
             Estates
             .
          
           
           
             The
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Walachia
             is
             not
             better
             ,
             but
             rather
             worse
             ,
             and
             more
             afflicted
             then
             that
             of
             Moldavia
             ;
             for
             this
             Country
             being
             now
             equally
             with
             the
             former
             in
             the
             sole
             and
             entire
             disposal
             and
             possession
             of
             the
             Turk
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             became
             first
             tributary
             under
             their
             own
             Princes
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Sultan
               Baiazet
            
             :
             Afterward
             in
             the
             year
             1462
             Mahomet
             the
             Great
             undertook
             the
             entire
             Conquest
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             governed
             by
             its
             
               Vayvod
               Wladus
            
             ,
             whose
             younger
             Brother
             supported
             by
             the
             Turk
             ,
             and
             a
             factious
             party
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             possessed
             himfelf
             of
             the
             Principality
             ,
             contenting
             himself
             to
             be
             Vassal
             to
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             ;
             afterwards
             in
             the
             year
             1595
             Michael
             the
             Vayvod
             thereof
             joining
             himself
             with
             Sigismond
             of
             Transilvania
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Vayvod
             of
             Moldavia
             waged
             a
             long
             and
             terriblc
             War
             against
             the
             Turks
             ,
             until
             revolutions
             ,
             unquietness
             ,
             and
             factions
             have
             so
             spent
             them
             as
             that
             they
             are
             at
             length
             become
             another
             addition
             to
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             who
             now
             impose
             on
             them
             a
             heavy
             yoke
             and
             a
             strait
             curb
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             any
             thing
             more
             then
             to
             Divine
             Justice
             ,
             which
             takes
             occasion
             to
             exercise
             a
             hand
             of
             severity
             against
             the
             unseasonable
             negligence
             ,
             sedition
             and
             variance
             of
             Christians
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             at
             a
             time
             when
             the
             common
             enemy
             to
             their
             profession
             attended
             only
             the
             opportunity
             of
             their
             own
             dissentions
             ,
             to
             enter
             and
             devour
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             tribute
             of
             Walachia
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             was
             formerly
             120
             Purses
             of
             money
             ,
             or
             60000
             Dollars
             yearly
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Moldavia
             ,
             and
             had
             so
             still
             continued
             had
             not
             lately
             Matthew
             the
             Vayvod
             about
             the
             year
             1655
             grown
             rich
             ,
             and
             therefore
             forgetful
             of
             his
             condition
             (
             having
             by
             friends
             and
             large
             presents
             at
             the
             Port
             ,
             procured
             a
             continuation
             of
             his
             Office
             for
             the
             space
             of
             nineteen
             or
             twenty
             years
             )
             rebelled
             against
             the
             Turk
             ,
             taking
             false
             measures
             of
             his
             wealth
             and
             power
             as
             able
             to
             encounter
             the
             puissance
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Empire
             ;
             but
             being
             soon
             put
             to
             the
             worst
             and
             forced
             to
             yield
             ,
             his
             life
             was
             spared
             ,
             and
             the
             safty
             of
             his
             Country
             redeemed
             upon
             the
             augmentation
             of
             their
             tribute
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             yearly
             paid
             being
             120
             Purses
             of
             mony
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Is
               become
               to
               the
               Grand
               Signior
               260
               Purses
               ,
               or
               one
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               thousand
               Dollars
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               is
               paid
               15000
               Okes
               of
               Honey
               .
            
             
               3.
               9000
               
               Okes
               of
               Wax
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               the
               Prime
               Visier
               ten
               Purses
               of
               money
               ,
               or
               5000
               Dollars
               ,
               and
               a
               Vest
               of
               Sables
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               To
               the
               Tefterdar
               or
               Lord
               Treasurer
               one
               Purse
               of
               money
               ,
               or
               500
               Dollars
               ,
               and
               a
               Vest
               of
               Sables
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               To
               the
               
                 Kuslir
                 Aga
              
               ,
               or
               chief
               Eunuch
               of
               the
               Women
               12000
               Aspers
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               To
               the
               Visiers
               Kahija
               or
               Steward
               five
               hundred
               Dollars
               ,
               and
               a
               Vest
               os
               Sables
               .
            
          
           
             The
             other
             charges
             and
             value
             set
             on
             this
             Province
             when
             triennially
             sold
             ,
             is
             not
             less
             then
             that
             of
             Moldavia
             ;
             the
             method
             and
             arts
             used
             for
             extorting
             money
             from
             thence
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             oppression
             in
             every
             point
             equal
             ,
             unless
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             extravagent
             disorder
             of
             Matthew
             the
             Vayvod
             still
             kept
             in
             mind
             ,
             emboldens
             the
             Turk
             with
             more
             confident
             pretences
             to
             work
             more
             desolation
             and
             impoverishment
             in
             this
             Province
             .
             Now
             lately
             a
             Prince
             was
             setled
             there
             by
             order
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1664
             called
             
               Stridia
               Bei
            
             by
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             
             which
             signifies
             a
             Lord
             that
             had
             gained
             some
             fortune
             from
             selling
             Oysters
             and
             Fish
             ;
             this
             person
             succeeded
             Gregorasco
             the
             late
             Prince
             ,
             who
             fearing
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Prime
             Visier
             for
             returning
             home
             with
             his
             Army
             without
             license
             ,
             defeated
             by
             General
             Susa
             near
             Lewa
             ,
             fled
             for
             safety
             of
             his
             life
             into
             the
             Dominions
             of
             the
             Emperour
             :
             The
             Turks
             who
             alwayes
             avenge
             the
             crimes
             of
             the
             Governors
             on
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             subjects
             on
             the
             Governors
             ,
             raised
             the
             price
             of
             the
             Principality
             to
             a
             higher
             value
             ,
             causing
             
               Stridia
               Bei
            
             (
             as
             I
             am
             confidently
             informed
             ,
             who
             was
             contented
             to
             accept
             it
             at
             any
             rate
             )
             to
             pay
             for
             it
             800
             Purses
             of
             money
             ,
             or
             four
             hundred
             thousand
             Dollars
             ;
             to
             which
             being
             added
             the
             interest
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             sum
             may
             easily
             be
             computed
             that
             this
             new
             Vayvod
             engulfed
             himself
             in
             ;
             and
             I
             leave
             the
             Reader
             to
             imagine
             with
             what
             glad
             hearts
             and
             blessings
             the
             people
             of
             that
             Countrey
             went
             forth
             to
             receive
             their
             Bankrupt
             Prince
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             Transilvania
             wholy
             exempted
             from
             the
             oppression
             of
             the
             Turk
             ;
             for
             after
             several
             revolutions
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Huniades
             made
             Vayvod
             by
             Uladislaus
             the
             fourth
             King
             of
             
               Hungary
               ,
               anno
            
             1450
             ,
             a
             great
             defender
             of
             his
             Country
             against
             the
             Infidels
             ,
             until
             the
             time
             of
             Stephen
             the
             seventh
             ,
             surnamed
             Ragotzki
             Patronized
             by
             the
             
               Turks
               ,
               anno
            
             1630.
             
             This
             Principality
             remained
             sometimes
             at
             the
             devotion
             and
             disposal
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             of
             Poland
             ,
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             sometime
             of
             the
             Turk
             ;
             until
             by
             the
             growing
             greatness
             of
             the
             Ottomans
             ,
             the
             Turks
             became
             Masters
             of
             the
             best
             part
             of
             this
             Country
             .
             But
             yet
             Transilvania
             is
             more
             tenderly
             and
             more
             honourably
             treated
             then
             the
             other
             two
             Provinces
             ,
             their
             tribute
             being
             much
             less
             ,
             and
             their
             Princes
             chosen
             for
             the
             most
             part
             more
             regularly
             from
             the
             ancient
             Line
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             from
             the
             honourable
             houses
             of
             the
             Boyars
             or
             Nobility
             ,
             who
             have
             an
             affinity
             or
             alliance
             with
             the
             true
             blood
             of
             the
             former
             Vayvods
             .
             Their
             ancient
             tribute
             was
             only
             6000
             Zechins
             yearly
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             were
             added
             9000
             more
             annually
             ,
             for
             acknowledgement
             of
             certain
             Castles
             which
             Rogotzki
             had
             taken
             from
             Poland
             ,
             which
             the
             Turk
             demanding
             to
             have
             resigned
             into
             his
             possession
             ,
             were
             for
             that
             sum
             redeemed
             ,
             and
             still
             detained
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Transilvanians
             ;
             over
             and
             above
             which
             they
             only
             pay
             300
             Dollars
             and
             two
             Silver
             bowls
             to
             the
             seven
             Visiers
             of
             the
             Bench
             :
             And
             this
             is
             all
             the
             acknowledgment
             they
             make
             to
             the
             Turk
             ,
             who
             demonstrates
             more
             respect
             always
             to
             this
             Prince
             and
             his
             Messages
             ,
             then
             those
             of
             the
             neighbour
             Provinces
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             that
             Country
             is
             not
             totally
             in
             his
             power
             (
             certain
             strong
             fortresses
             being
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Germany
             )
             for
             whose
             sake
             this
             people
             is
             more
             gently
             dealt
             with
             ,
             lest
             too
             much
             〈◊〉
             should
             occasion
             them
             to
             revolt
             ;
             And
             this
             consideration
             induced
             the
             Turks
             to
             treat
             modestly
             with
             
               Michael
               Apafi
            
             the
             Prince
             of
             this
             Country
             in
             the
             late
             Wars
             in
             Hungary
             ,
             by
             trusting
             much
             to
             his
             conduct
             ,
             by
             using
             him
             like
             an
             honourable
             Confederate
             ,
             by
             permitting
             him
             freely
             to
             possesse
             Zekelhyd
             after
             its
             voluntary
             surrender
             in
             a
             Mutiny
             ,
             without
             the
             controulment
             or
             superintendency
             of
             a
             Turk
             as
             his
             Superior
             ;
             and
             for
             his
             farther
             encouragement
             gave
             out
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Sultan
             had
             totally
             subdued
             Hungary
             ,
             those
             parts
             which
             were
             not
             subject
             to
             Pashaws
             ,
             should
             be
             annexed
             to
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             he
             honourad
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             of
             Hungary
             .
          
           
             These
             Princes
             of
             the
             three
             foregoing
             Provinces
             are
             farther
             obliged
             to
             serve
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             in
             his
             Wars
             ,
             whensoever
             summoned
             thereunto
             ;
             
             but
             with
             what
             number
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             ,
             we
             reserve
             for
             its
             due
             place
             in
             the
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Turks
             Militia
             and
             Auxiliaries
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             and
             small
             Dominion
             of
             Ragusi
             is
             also
             another
             tributary
             to
             the
             Turk
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             petty
             Common-wealth
             ,
             not
             vouchsafed
             the
             Title
             of
             a
             Republick
             ;
             neither
             by
             the
             Venetians
             nor
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             only
             styled
             
               la
               〈◊〉
               di
               Ragusi
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Town
             in
             Dalmatia
             ,
             commanding
             over
             a
             narrow
             and
             barren
             Territory
             of
             a
             few
             Villages
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             space
             of
             above
             150
             miles
             extends
             it self
             along
             the
             Sea-coast
             ,
             and
             some
             little
             Islands
             of
             no
             great
             consideration
             :
             It
             was
             anciently
             called
             〈◊〉
             (
             of
             which
             name
             there
             were
             two
             other
             Cities
             in
             Peloponesus
             )
             but
             that
             being
             rased
             by
             the
             Gothes
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             after
             their
             departure
             rebuilt
             again
             this
             City
             of
             Ragusi
             ,
             giving
             it
             a
             new
             name
             as
             well
             as
             a
             new
             foundation
             .
             The
             government
             of
             it
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             is
             more
             ancient
             then
             that
             of
             Venice
             ,
             having
             preserved
             it
             sels
             more
             by
             art
             and
             submission
             to
             some
             powerful
             Protector
             ,
             then
             to
             its
             own
             force
             ;
             which
             caused
             them
             to
             court
             the
             friendship
             of
             the
             Turk
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             Master
             of
             any
             part
             of
             Europe
             ;
             and
             as
             their
             Records
             report
             ,
             it
             was
             upon
             the
             advice
             of
             a
             Holy
             Nun
             ,
             esteemed
             a
             great
             Saint
             amongst
             them
             ;
             who
             prophecying
             of
             the
             future
             greatness
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             ,
             assured
             them
             that
             the
             only
             means
             to
             preserve
             for
             many
             Ages
             their
             Common-wealth
             free
             and
             happy
             ,
             was
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             one
             of
             the
             most
             prosperous
             of
             Princes
             ,
             to
             whose
             〈◊〉
             the
             best
             part
             of
             the
             world
             should
             be
             subdued
             :
             Whereupon
             two
             Embassadors
             were
             dispeeded
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Prusa
             (
             then
             the
             Regal
             Seat
             ,
             before
             the
             utter
             ruine
             of
             the
             Grecian
             Empire
             )
             with
             presents
             to
             the
             
               Sultan
               Orchanes
            
             ,
             desiring
             to
             become
             his
             tributaries
             ,
             and
             in
             consideration
             thereof
             to
             strengthen
             their
             weak
             Common-wealth
             with
             assistance
             ,
             under
             the
             shadow
             of
             his
             prevalent
             protection
             .
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             the
             Sultan
             〈◊〉
             received
             them
             the
             more
             courteously
             ,
             and
             promised
             the
             maintenance
             of
             a
             former
             League
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             distance
             they
             were
             at
             as
             yet
             ,
             gave
             them
             the
             less
             cause
             to
             fear
             his
             arms
             ;
             〈◊〉
             the
             tribute
             being
             agreed
             on
             of
             twelve
             thousand
             and
             five
             hundred
             Zechins
             yearly
             ,
             they
             were
             returned
             home
             with
             all
             demonstrations
             of
             courtesie
             ,
             and
             assurances
             of
             defence
             :
             Orchanes
             entred
             into
             Articles
             with
             them
             ,
             bestowed
             on
             them
             a
             grant
             of
             all
             the
             immunities
             and
             priviledges
             they
             desired
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             signed
             with
             the
             form
             of
             his
             whole
             hand
             wetted
             in
             Ink
             and
             clapped
             on
             the
             Paper
             ,
             which
             was
             all
             the
             Firm
             and
             Seal
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             reverenced
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             with
             the
             same
             esteem
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             do
             the
             Tables
             of
             Moses
             ,
             or
             we
             the
             most
             sacred
             and
             holy
             reliques
             ;
             ever
             since
             that
             time
             this
             tribute
             hath
             yearly
             continued
             ,
             and
             been
             brought
             always
             in
             the
             Moneth
             of
             July
             by
             two
             Embassadors
             ,
             who
             reside
             at
             the
             Turkish
             Court
             for
             the
             space
             of
             a
             year
             ,
             the
             former
             returning
             home
             ;
             these
             are
             relieved
             at
             the
             same
             season
             of
             the
             following
             year
             ,
             by
             the
             accession
             of
             two
             others
             with
             the
             like
             tribute
             ;
             which
             with
             the
             presents
             they
             also
             bring
             to
             the
             Prime
             Visier
             ,
             the
             chief
             Eunuch
             of
             the
             Women
             ,
             the
             Queen-Mother
             and
             other
             Sultans
             ,
             with
             the
             charges
             and
             expence
             of
             the
             Embassie
             ,
             is
             computed
             to
             amount
             yearly
             to
             the
             sum
             of
             twenty
             thousand
             Zechins
             .
          
           
             They
             were
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             before
             the
             War
             between
             the
             Republick
             of
             Venice
             and
             the
             Turk
             ,
             very
             poor
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             hard
             shifts
             and
             arts
             to
             raise
             the
             Turkish
             tribute
             ;
             but
             this
             War
             hath
             opened
             their
             scale
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             the
             Port
             for
             transmitting
             the
             Manufactures
             of
             Venice
             and
             all
             Italy
             
             into
             Turky
             ,
             which
             yeilds
             them
             such
             considerable
             customs
             ,
             as
             thereby
             their
             tribute
             is
             supplyed
             with
             advance
             ,
             and
             their
             other
             necessities
             provided
             for
             :
             So
             that
             now
             the
             old
             Ornaments
             of
             the
             Embassadors
             ,
             as
             their
             black
             Velvet
             Bonnets
             ,
             and
             Gowns
             of
             Crimson
             Satten
             ,
             lined
             heretofore
             with
             Martins
             Fur
             ,
             but
             now
             with
             Sables
             ;
             are
             not
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             common
             Wardrobe
             for
             the
             Embassadors
             of
             the
             succeeding
             year
             ,
             but
             a
             new
             Equipage
             and
             Accoutrements
             are
             yearly
             supplyed
             at
             the
             common
             charge
             :
             and
             thus
             they
             pass
             honestly
             and
             in
             good
             esteem
             at
             the
             Ottoman
             Court
             ,
             being
             called
             the
             
               Dowbrai
               Venedick
            
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             or
             the
             good
             Venetian
             .
          
           
             This
             petty
             Republick
             hath
             always
             supported
             it self
             by
             submission
             ,
             and
             addresses
             for
             favour
             and
             defence
             to
             divers
             powerful
             Princes
             ,
             courting
             the
             favour
             of
             every
             one
             ,
             never
             offering
             injuries
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             receive
             them
             patiently
             support
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             the
             Italians
             call
             them
             
               le
               sette
               bandiere
            
             ,
             or
             the
             seven
             Banners
             ,
             signifying
             that
             for
             their
             being
             and
             maintenance
             of
             the
             name
             of
             a
             free
             Republick
             ,
             they
             are
             contented
             to
             become
             slaves
             to
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             it
             is
             observable
             on
             what
             a
             strange
             form
             of
             jealous
             policie
             their
             Government
             is
             founded
             ;
             for
             their
             chief
             officer
             who
             is
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Doge
             at
             Venice
             ,
             is
             changed
             every
             moneth
             ,
             others
             weekly
             ;
             and
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             principal
             Castle
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             is
             but
             of
             twenty
             four
             hours
             continuance
             ;
             every
             night
             one
             is
             nominated
             by
             the
             Senate
             for
             Governour
             ,
             who
             is
             without
             any
             preparation
             or
             ceremony
             taken
             up
             as
             he
             walks
             the
             streets
             ,
             having
             a
             handkerchif
             thrown
             over
             his
             face
             ,
             is
             led
             away
             blindfold
             to
             the
             Castle
             ,
             so
             as
             none
             can
             discover
             who
             it
             is
             that
             commands
             that
             night
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             means
             all
             possibility
             of
             conspiracy
             or
             combination
             of
             betraying
             the
             Town
             prevented
             .
             These
             people
             in
             former
             times
             were
             great
             Traders
             into
             the
             Western
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             those
             vast
             Carracks
             called
             Argosies
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             much
             famed
             for
             the
             vastness
             of
             their
             burthen
             and
             bulk
             ,
             were
             corruptly
             so
             denominated
             from
             Ragosies
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             name
             of
             this
             City
             ,
             whose
             Port
             is
             〈◊〉
             rather
             by
             Art
             and
             industry
             ,
             then
             framed
             by
             nature
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             Provinces
             also
             of
             Georgia
             ,
             formerly
             Iberia
             ,
             but
             now
             supposed
             
             to
             be
             called
             from
             St.
             George
             the
             Cappadocian
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             the
             poor
             Country
             of
             Mengrelia
             ,
             are
             also
             tributaries
             to
             the
             Turk
             ,
             who
             every
             three
             years
             send
             messengers
             with
             their
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             of
             seven
             young
             Boyes
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             Virgins
             apiece
             ,
             besides
             other
             slaves
             for
             Presents
             to
             great
             men
             :
             this
             people
             chuse
             rather
             this
             sort
             of
             〈◊〉
             then
             any
             other
             ,
             because
             custom
             〈◊〉
             introduced
             a
             forwardness
             in
             the
             Parents
             without
             remorse
             to
             sell
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             to
             account
             slavery
             a
             preferment
             ,
             and
             the
             miseries
             of
             servitude
             a
             better
             condition
             then
             Poverty
             with
             freedom
             ;
             of
             the
             whole
             retinue
             which
             these
             beggerly
             Embassadors
             bring
             with
             them
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Turks
             called
             them
             )
             being
             about
             seventy
             or
             eighty
             persons
             ,
             a
             〈◊〉
             of
             miserable
             people
             are
             all
             set
             to
             sale
             ,
             to
             the
             very
             Secretary
             and
             Steward
             ,
             to
             defray
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Embassy
             ,
             and
             bring
             some
             Revenue
             to
             the
             publick
             Stock
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Embassadors
             return
             back
             without
             their
             Pomp
             ,
             reserving
             only
             the
             Interpreter
             as
             a
             necessary
             attendant
             to
             their
             voyage
             home
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             of
             Germany
             may
             also
             not
             improperly
             be
             termed
             one
             of
             the
             tributaries
             to
             the
             Ottoman
             Empire
             (
             whom
             for
             honour
             sake
             we
             mention
             in
             the
             last
             place
             in
             so
             ungrateful
             an
             office
             )
             being
             obliged
             according
             
             to
             the
             Articles
             made
             with
             Solyman
             the
             Magnificent
             to
             pay
             a
             yearly
             tribute
             〈◊〉
             3000
             Hungars
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             onely
             paid
             the
             first
             two
             years
             after
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Peace
             ;
             afterward
             it
             was
             excused
             by
             the
             Germans
             ,
             and
             dissembled
             by
             the
             Turks
             ;
             until
             taking
             a
             resolution
             to
             make
             a
             War
             on
             Hungary
             ,
             made
             that
             one
             ground
             and
             occasion
             of
             the
             breach
             :
             for
             upon
             the
             truce
             made
             for
             eight
             years
             between
             
               Sultan
               Solyman
            
             and
             the
             Emperor
             Ferdinand
             ,
             as
             
               Augerius
               Busbeck
            
             reports
             in
             〈◊〉
             Capitulations
             ,
             that
             the
             tribute
             is
             made
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             accord
             .
             
               Cujus
               concordiae
               ,
               pacis
               ,
               ac
               confoederationis
               hae
               conditiones
               sunto
               primò
               ,
               nt
               tua
               dilectio
               quotannis
               ad
               aulam
               nostram
               pro
               arra
               induciarum
            
             30000
             
               Hungaricos
               Ducatos
               mittere
               teneatur
               ,
               una
               cum
               residuo
               ,
               quod
               nobis
               per
               proxime
               praeterlapsum
               biennium
               reservetur
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
            
             The
             Desolation
             and
             Ruine
             which
             the
             Turks
             make
             of
             their
             own
             Countries
             in
             Asia
             ,
             and
             the
             parts
             most
             remote
             from
             the
             Imperial
             Seat
             ,
             esteemed
             one
             cause
             of
             the
             conservation
             of
             their
             Empire
             .
          
           
             THis
             position
             will
             appear
             a
             Paradox
             at
             first
             sight
             to
             most
             men
             who
             have
             read
             and
             considerd
             the
             Roman
             Conquest
             ,
             whose
             jurisdiction
             and
             Dominions
             were
             far
             larger
             then
             this
             present
             Empire
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             finde
             that
             they
             so
             studiously
             endeavoured
             to
             dispeople
             ,
             and
             lay
             waste
             the
             Nations
             they
             subdued
             ;
             but
             rather
             encouraged
             industry
             in
             plantations
             ,
             gave
             priviledges
             to
             Cities
             meanly
             stored
             ,
             invited
             people
             to
             inhabit
             them
             ,
             endeavoured
             to
             improve
             Countries
             rude
             and
             uncultivate
             with
             good
             Husbandry
             ,
             and
             Maritine
             Towns
             with
             Traffick
             and
             Commerce
             ;
             made
             Citizens
             of
             their
             confederates
             ,
             and
             conferred
             on
             their
             conquered
             subjects
             oftentimes
             greater
             benefits
             then
             they
             could
             expect
             or
             hope
             for
             under
             their
             true
             and
             natural
             Princes
             ;
             and
             certainly
             the
             Romans
             〈◊〉
             and
             were
             richer
             and
             more
             powerful
             by
             their
             policy
             ;
             and
             therefore
             why
             the
             Turk
             might
             not
             proceed
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             yet
             with
             the
             same
             advantage
             ,
             is
             worth
             our
             consideration
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             solution
             of
             which
             difficulty
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             consider
             that
             these
             two
             Empires
             being
             compared
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             found
             a
             vast
             difference
             〈◊〉
             the
             original
             ,
             foundation
             ,
             progress
             and
             maximes
             each
             of
             other
             .
             For
             the
             Romans
             built
             their
             City
             in
             peace
             ,
             made
             Laws
             by
             which
             the
             arbitrary
             will
             of
             the
             Prince
             was
             corrected
             ;
             and
             afterward
             as
             their
             Arms
             succeeded
             ,
             and
             their
             Dominions
             were
             extended
             ,
             they
             accommodated
             themselves
             often
             to
             present
             necessities
             and
             humours
             ,
             and
             constitutions
             of
             the
             people
             they
             had
             conquered
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             made
             provision
             ,
             and
             used
             proper
             Arts
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             obedience
             ;
             and
             next
             ,
             by
             their
             generosity
             and
             wisdom
             won
             those
             Nations
             to
             admire
             and
             imitate
             their
             vertues
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             contented
             in
             their
             subjection
             .
             But
             the
             Turks
             have
             but
             one
             sole
             means
             to
             maintain
             their
             Countries
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             by
             which
             they
             were
             gained
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             sword
             in
             the
             most
             〈◊〉
             way
             of
             execution
             ,
             by
             killing
             ,
             consuming
             and
             laying
             desolate
             the
             Countries
             ,
             and
             transplanting
             the
             people
             unto
             parts
             where
             
             they
             are
             nearest
             under
             the
             command
             and
             age
             of
             a
             Governour
             ;
             being
             wholly
             destitute
             and
             ignorant
             of
             other
             refined
             Arts
             ,
             which
             more
             civilized
             .
             Nations
             have
             in
             part
             made
             serve
             in
             the
             place
             of
             violence
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Turks
             have
             made
             this
             course
             alone
             answer
             to
             all
             the
             intents
             and
             ends
             of
             their
             Government
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             subjects
             of
             this
             Empire
             being
             governed
             better
             by
             Tyranny
             then
             Gentleness
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             courses
             should
             be
             taken
             whereby
             these
             people
             may
             remain
             more
             within
             compass
             and
             reach
             of
             Authority
             ;
             which
             they
             would
             hardly
             be
             ,
             were
             every
             part
             of
             this
             Empire
             so
             well
             inhabited
             as
             to
             afford
             entertainment
             within
             the
             Fortifications
             of
             its
             vast
             Mountains
             and
             Woods
             ,
             to
             the
             many
             unquiet
             and
             discontented
             spirits
             that
             live
             in
             it
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             one
             cause
             ,
             that
             so
             rarely
             Rebellions
             arise
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             remotest
             parts
             of
             Asia
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             do
             ,
             are
             easily
             suppressed
             :
             This
             also
             is
             one
             cause
             ,
             why
             Great
             men
             so
             easily
             resign
             themselves
             up
             to
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             to
             punishment
             and
             death
             ,
             whether
             the
             sentence
             be
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             or
             only
             Arbitrary
             :
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             fugitives
             and
             homicides
             cannot
             escape
             ;
             for
             having
             no
             place
             for
             flight
             ,
             neither
             the
             inhabited
             Cities
             which
             are
             immediately
             under
             the
             eye
             of
             a
             vigilant
             Commander
             will
             afford
             them
             refuge
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             desolate
             Countries
             entertain
             them
             ;
             and
             Christendom
             is
             so
             abhorred
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             never
             take
             it
             for
             their
             Sanctuary
             .
             And
             thus
             deprived
             of
             all
             means
             of
             safety
             ,
             they
             wholly
             attend
             to
             please
             and
             serve
             their
             Great
             Master
             ,
             in
             whose
             favour
             and
             hands
             alone
             is
             the
             reward
             and
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Another
             advantage
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             inconsiderable
             ,
             that
             this
             manner
             of
             dispeopling
             the
             Country
             brings
             to
             this
             Empire
             ,
             is
             the
             difficulty
             an
             enemy
             would
             finde
             in
             their
             March
             ,
             should
             they
             with
             a
             Land-Army
             attempt
             to
             penetrate
             far
             into
             the
             Country
             ;
             for
             without
             great
             quantities
             of
             Provision
             they
             could
             not
             possibly
             be
             sustained
             ;
             from
             the
             Country
             none
             can
             be
             expected
             ;
             what
             little
             it
             affords
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             will
             conceal
             or
             carry
             away
             ,
             and
             leave
             all
             places
             as
             naked
             and
             barren
             of
             Food
             for
             man
             ,
             as
             the
             Sea
             it self
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             it
             is
             known
             often
             ,
             that
             in
             Asia
             the
             Troops
             of
             some
             discontented
             Bei
             or
             Aga
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             three
             or
             four
             hundred
             men
             ,
             in
             the
             summer-time
             having
             their
             retirements
             in
             the
             Woods
             and
             Mountains
             ,
             assault
             Caravans
             ,
             and
             rob
             all
             Passengers
             from
             whom
             there
             is
             any
             hope
             of
             booty
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             Winter
             they
             are
             dispersed
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             no
             quarters
             against
             the
             weather
             ,
             nor
             Provisions
             for
             humane
             sustenance
             ,
             every
             one
             shifting
             for
             himself
             in
             some
             place
             where
             his
             condition
             is
             the
             least
             known
             or
             suspected
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             may
             not
             be
             here
             from
             our
             purpose
             to
             admonish
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Turks
             account
             it
             one
             good
             part
             of
             their
             policy
             ,
             to
             lay
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             their
             Empire
             desolate
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             observe
             in
             their
             new
             Conquests
             to
             fortifie
             ,
             strengthen
             and
             confirm
             what
             they
             have
             gained
             ,
             by
             numbers
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             have
             reduced
             any
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             to
             their
             subjection
             ,
             they
             commonly
             are
             inclined
             to
             make
             peace
             with
             〈◊〉
             Prince
             from
             whom
             they
             have
             won
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             time
             to
             settle
             and
             secure
             their
             new
             Conquests
             ;
             for
             Countries
             over-run
             in
             haste
             ,
             are
             almost
             as
             speedily
             again
             recovered
             ,
             and
             are
             like
             tempests
             and
             suddain
             storms
             ,
             
             which
             are
             the
             sooner
             dispersed
             for
             being
             violent
             .
             
               Augustus
               Caesar
            
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             wise
             and
             judicious
             Prince
             ,
             considering
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             wrote
             a
             Book
             ,
             saith
             Tacitus
             ,
             which
             was
             published
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             wherein
             he
             described
             the
             publick
             Revenue
             ,
             .
             the
             number
             of
             Citizens
             and
             Confederates
             listed
             for
             the
             War
             ,
             the
             Fleets
             ,
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Provinces
             ,
             Tributes
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Addideratque
               insuper
               Consilium
               coercendi
               intra
            
             
             
               terminos
               imperii
               ,
               incertum
            
             ,
             saith
             that
             Author
             ,
             
               Metu
               ,
               an
               per
               invidiam
            
             ;
             which
             doubtless
             this
             wise
             Emperour
             meant
             of
             a
             moderate
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             precipitate
             progress
             of
             their
             Arms
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             prescribing
             fixed
             limits
             to
             the
             ultimate
             confines
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             beyond
             which
             a
             Statute
             should
             be
             made
             of
             
               Non
               plus
               ultra
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             most
             promising
             designs
             and
             incitements
             that
             could
             offer
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
            
             .
             All
             Hereditary
             succession
             in
             Government
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             preservation
             of
             an
             ancient
             Nobility
             ,
             against
             the
             Maximes
             of
             the
             
               Turkish
               Policie
            
             .
          
           
             HAving
             formerly
             entred
             into
             discourse
             of
             the
             several
             great
             Officers
             of
             State
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             declare
             what
             care
             the
             Turks
             take
             to
             preserve
             the
             body
             of
             their
             Empire
             free
             of
             Faction
             and
             Rebellion
             ;
             for
             there
             being
             many
             Provinces
             in
             the
             Sultans
             gift
             ,
             which
             are
             remote
             ,
             rich
             and
             powerful
             ,
             and
             so
             administer
             temptation
             to
             the
             Governours
             to
             throw
             off
             the
             yoak
             of
             their
             dependance
             ,
             and
             make
             themselves
             and
             their
             Posterity
             absolute
             ;
             great
             care
             is
             taken
             to
             prevent
             this
             mischief
             by
             several
             Arts
             ,
             none
             of
             which
             hath
             been
             more
             effectual
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             nor
             more
             sedulously
             practised
             ,
             then
             the
             destruction
             of
             an
             ancient
             Nobility
             ;
             and
             admitting
             no
             succession
             to
             Offices
             or
             Riches
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             direct
             Ottoman
             Line
             ,
             as
             my
             Lord
             Verulam
             says
             ,
             Essay
             14.
             
             
               A
               Monarchy
               where
               there
               is
               no
               Nobility
               at
               all
               ,
               is
               ever
               pure
               and
               absolute
               Tyranny
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               the
            
             Turks
             ;
             
               for
               Nobility
               attempers
               Soveraignty
               ,
               and
               draws
               the
               people
               somewhat
               aside
               from
               the
               Line
               Royal.
            
             By
             which
             means
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             〈◊〉
             education
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             (
             in
             the
             manner
             as
             we
             have
             said
             before
             )
             without
             knowledge
             of
             their
             bloud
             or
             family
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             support
             of
             powerful
             relations
             or
             dependances
             ,
             being
             sent
             abroad
             to
             forreign
             Governments
             ,
             where
             they
             continue
             but
             for
             a
             short
             season
             ,
             have
             no
             opportunity
             or
             possibility
             of
             advancing
             any
             interest
             of
             their
             own
             above
             that
             of
             the
             Sultan
             .
             And
             though
             some
             have
             out
             of
             an
             aspiring
             and
             ambitious
             spirit
             ,
             assumed
             a
             blind
             confidence
             of
             renting
             away
             part
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             as
             
               Asan
               Aga
               Pashaw
            
             of
             Aleppo
             of
             〈◊〉
             years
             ,
             with
             a
             strong
             and
             〈◊〉
             Army
             marched
             as
             far
             as
             Scutari
             ,
             threatning
             the
             Imperial
             City
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Turkish
               History
            
             tells
             us
             of
             the
             revolt
             of
             several
             Pashaws
             ;
             yet
             all
             these
             Rebellions
             have
             been
             but
             of
             short
             durance
             ;
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             never
             designing
             by
             open
             force
             and
             dint
             of
             Sword
             ,
             to
             try
             his
             Title
             to
             the
             Empire
             with
             his
             own
             Slaves
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             some
             secret
             plot
             and
             stratagem
             ,
             getting
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Rebel
             ,
             he
             is
             assured
             of
             the
             Victory
             without
             other
             hazard
             or
             dispute
             of
             War
             :
             for
             immediately
             thereupon
             the
             whole
             Army
             disperses
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             shifts
             by
             flight
             to
             save
             himself
             
             from
             the
             Sultans
             anger
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             imaginable
             it
             can
             be
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             these
             men
             are
             but
             strangers
             and
             forraigners
             in
             the
             Countries
             they
             ruled
             ,
             have
             no
             relations
             there
             or
             kindred
             to
             second
             or
             revenge
             their
             quarrel
             ,
             have
             no
             ancient
             bloud
             or
             possessions
             which
             might
             entitle
             their
             heirs
             to
             the
             succession
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             affection
             or
             pity
             move
             their
             subjects
             to
             interest
             themselves
             in
             their
             behalf
             ;
             but
             being
             cut
             off
             themselves
             ,
             all
             falls
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             affords
             the
             strangest
             spectacle
             ,
             and
             example
             of
             fortunes
             unconstancy
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             a
             Turk
             is
             never
             reverenced
             but
             for
             his
             office
             ,
             that
             is
             made
             the
             sole
             measure
             and
             rule
             of
             his
             greatness
             and
             honour
             ,
             without
             other
             considerations
             of
             Vertue
             or
             Nobility
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             the
             Turk
             value
             not
             their
             great
             men
             when
             taken
             by
             the
             Enemy
             ;
             for
             not
             otherwise
             looking
             on
             them
             then
             on
             ordinary
             Souldiers
             ,
             they
             exchange
             them
             not
             with
             Commanders
             and
             persons
             of
             Quality
             on
             the
             Christians
             party
             ;
             for
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             Sultan
             makes
             the
             Pashaw
             ,
             and
             not
             noble
             bloud
             or
             vertues
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Pashaw
             imprisoned
             losing
             the
             influence
             of
             his
             Soveraigns
             protection
             and
             greatness
             ,
             loses
             that
             also
             which
             rendred
             him
             noble
             and
             considerable
             above
             other
             persons
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             notwithstanding
             some
             Pashaws
             of
             petty
             Governments
             ,
             who
             have
             obtained
             to
             themselves
             ,
             through
             some
             ancient
             grace
             and
             priviledge
             from
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             an
             hereditary
             succession
             in
             their
             Government
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             can
             〈◊〉
             ,
             those
             are
             only
             the
             Pashaws
             of
             
               Gaza
               ,
               Cordistan
            
             ,
             and
             three
             〈◊〉
             formerly
             mentioned
             under
             the
             Pashaw
             of
             Damascus
             and
             Matick
             ,
             and
             Tureman
             under
             the
             Pashaw
             of
             Aleppo
             .
             And
             since
             I
             have
             mentioned
             the
             Pashaw
             of
             Gaza
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             but
             requisite
             to
             recal
             to
             minde
             the
             memory
             of
             one
             lately
             of
             that
             place
             with
             much
             honour
             and
             reverence
             ,
             being
             one
             whose
             actions
             and
             devotion
             to
             the
             Christian
             worship
             ,
             might
             conclude
             him
             not
             far
             from
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             :
             for
             besides
             his
             favourable
             inclination
             in
             general
             ,
             to
             all
             who
             professed
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             he
             was
             much
             devoted
             to
             the
             Religious
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             often
             made
             〈◊〉
             ,
             as
             provisions
             of
             Rice
             and
             other
             supplies
             for
             their
             Monastery
             ;
             and
             when
             once
             the
             
               Father
               Guardian
               of
               the
               holy
               Sepulchre
            
             came
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Visit
             ,
             with
             great
             respect
             and
             reverence
             ,
             he
             met
             him
             at
             a
             good
             distance
             from
             his
             house
             ,
             giving
             him
             a
             reception
             much
             different
             from
             what
             the
             Turks
             usually
             bestow
             on
             any
             ,
             who
             profess
             other
             then
             the
             Mahometane
             faith
             :
             and
             might
             deserve
             the
             Character
             that
             Tacitus
             gives
             of
             
               L.
               Volusius
            
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               Egregia
               fama
               ,
               cui
               Septaginta
               cinque
               anni
               spatium
               vivendi
               ,
               praecipuaeque
               opes
               bonis
               artibus
               ,
               in
               offense
               tot
               Imperatorum
               malitia
               fuit
               .
            
             And
             yet
             this
             good
             man
             having
             for
             seventy
             five
             years
             lived
             innocently
             in
             that
             Government
             ,
             and
             received
             the
             inheritance
             from
             his
             Father
             ,
             was
             by
             promise
             of
             fair
             treatment
             allured
             to
             the
             Port
             ,
             where
             without
             farther
             process
             or
             any
             accusation
             ,
             his
             hoary
             head
             was
             severed
             from
             his
             body
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             then
             lest
             the
             permission
             and
             indulgence
             to
             this
             long
             continuance
             and
             succession
             in
             office
             ,
             should
             prove
             too
             ample
             a
             deviation
             from
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             
               Turkish
               Policie
            
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             all
             means
             of
             attaining
             ancient
             riches
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             next
             degree
             to
             Nobility
             ,
             may
             be
             cut
             off
             ;
             the
             Turk
             observes
             this
             Maxime
             of
             
               Machiavel
               ,
               à
               reprimere
               la
               insolensa
               di
               uno
               ,
               non
               vie
               piu
               sicuro
               ,
               emeno
               scandoloso
               modo
               che
               preoccupargli
               quelle
               vie
               ,
               per
               le
               quale
               viene
               quella
               potenza
               :
            
             and
             so
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             suffers
             no
             possibility
             of
             arriving
             to
             
             ancient
             wealth
             ;
             for
             as
             Eldest
             Brother
             to
             great
             men
             he
             makes
             seisure
             of
             the
             Estates
             of
             all
             Pashaws
             that
             die
             ,
             who
             having
             Children
             ,
             such
             part
             is
             bestowed
             on
             them
             for
             their
             maintenance
             as
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             shall
             think
             fit
             and
             requisite
             :
             If
             a
             Pashaw
             dies
             that
             is
             marryed
             to
             a
             Soltana
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Sister
             ,
             Daughter
             ,
             or
             other
             near
             relation
             ,
             her
             Kabin
             or
             Dowry
             is
             first
             deducted
             from
             the
             Estate
             (
             which
             is
             commonly
             100000
             Dollars
             )
             and
             the
             remainder
             accrues
             to
             the
             Sultan
             ,
             as
             heir
             to
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             all
             ancient
             Nobility
             is
             suppressed
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             the
             Daughters
             of
             ancient
             Greek-houses
             espoused
             to
             Shepherds
             and
             Carters
             ,
             and
             the
             ancient
             Reliques
             of
             the
             noble
             Families
             of
             〈◊〉
             and
             Paleologi
             ,
             living
             more
             contemptuously
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             then
             ever
             Dionysius
             did
             at
             Corinth
             .
          
           
             But
             not
             onely
             in
             Pashaws
             and
             great
             men
             is
             care
             taken
             to
             clip
             their
             wings
             ,
             which
             may
             hinder
             them
             from
             soaring
             too
             high
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             Ottoman
             Family
             it self
             greater
             severity
             and
             strictness
             is
             exercised
             then
             in
             others
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             growing
             great
             in
             offices
             or
             wealth
             ,
             whereby
             to
             have
             possibility
             of
             aspiring
             to
             the
             Supream
             power
             ;
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             original
             and
             Fundamental
             Laws
             of
             Turks
             ,
             the
             Children
             of
             a
             Soltana
             marryed
             to
             a
             Pashaw
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             any
             office
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             at
             most
             cannot
             rise
             higher
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             in
             the
             quality
             of
             a
             〈◊〉
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Porters
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Gate
             .
             They
             〈◊〉
             are
             of
             this
             race
             never
             dare
             Vaunt
             of
             their
             Pedigree
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             contumaciousness
             and
             almost
             Treason
             to
             name
             it
             ;
             nor
             have
             I
             learned
             that
             there
             is
             any
             Family
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             of
             this
             Line
             ,
             of
             any
             account
             or
             esteem
             ,
             but
             one
             alone
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             
               Ibrahim
               Han
               Ogleri
            
             ,
             or
             the
             off-spring
             of
             
               Sultan
               Ibrahim
            
             ,
             their
             Father
             being
             a
             Son
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Sister
             ,
             and
             marryed
             to
             a
             Soltana
             (
             and
             are
             said
             to
             be
             of
             the
             race
             of
             the
             Tartars
             )
             so
             that
             proceeding
             by
             the
             Womans
             side
             only
             ,
             the
             less
             notice
             is
             taken
             of
             their
             bloud
             :
             their
             Rent
             or
             Revenue
             yearly
             is
             about
             70000
             Dollars
             ,
             
               Quibus
               magnae
               opes
               ,
               innocenter
               partae
               ,
               &
               modeste
               habitae
               ,
            
             which
             they
             manage
             with
             prudence
             and
             discretion
             ,
             live
             honourably
             without
             ostentation
             ,
             seek
             no
             office
             ,
             or
             intermeddle
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             State
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             they
             hitherto
             have
             preserved
             themselves
             from
             envy
             and
             suspition
             ,
             in
             the
             revolutions
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Government
             .
          
           
             The
             Grand
             Signior
             many
             times
             when
             he
             fears
             the
             greatness
             of
             any
             Pashaw
             ,
             under
             colour
             and
             pretence
             of
             honour
             ,
             prefers
             him
             to
             the
             Marriage
             of
             his
             Sister
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             of
             his
             Feminine
             kindred
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             ,
             instead
             of
             increase
             of
             power
             and
             glory
             ,
             he
             becomes
             the
             miserablest
             slave
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             the
             Tyranny
             and
             Pride
             of
             an
             insulting
             Woman
             :
             For
             first
             he
             cannot
             refuse
             the
             honour
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             seem
             to
             neglect
             and
             contemn
             the
             Sultans
             favour
             ;
             then
             before
             the
             Espousals
             ,
             he
             must
             resolve
             
             to
             continue
             constant
             to
             her
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             his
             Affections
             to
             wander
             on
             other
             Wives
             ,
             Slaves
             or
             distractions
             of
             his
             love
             :
             If
             he
             hath
             a
             Wife
             whom
             he
             loves
             ,
             whose
             long
             conversation
             and
             Children
             she
             hath
             brought
             him
             ,
             have
             endeared
             his
             affections
             too
             far
             to
             be
             forgotten
             ;
             he
             must
             yet
             banish
             her
             and
             all
             other
             relations
             from
             his
             home
             ,
             to
             entertain
             the
             embraces
             of
             his
             unknown
             Sultana
             :
             Before
             the
             Espousals
             ,
             what
             Money
             ,
             Jewels
             or
             rich
             Furs
             she
             sends
             for
             ,
             he
             must
             with
             complement
             and
             chearfulness
             present
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Aghirlick
             ;
             besides
             this
             ,
             he
             makes
             her
             a
             Dowry
             called
             Kabin
             ,
             of
             as
             much
             as
             friends
             that
             make
             the
             match
             can
             agree
             ;
             when
             the
             Kabin
             is
             concluded
             and
             passed
             before
             the
             Justice
             
             in
             form
             or
             nature
             of
             a
             recognisance
             ;
             the
             Bridegroom
             is
             conducted
             to
             the
             Chamber
             of
             his
             Bride
             by
             a
             Black
             Eunuch
             ,
             at
             whose
             entrance
             the
             custom
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             Soltana
             to
             draw
             her
             Dagger
             ,
             and
             imperiously
             to
             demand
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             bold
             access
             ,
             which
             he
             with
             much
             submission
             reply's
             to
             ,
             and
             shews
             the
             
               Emmeri
               Podeshaw
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Imperial
             Firme
             for
             his
             Marriage
             ;
             the
             Soltana
             then
             arises
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             kindness
             admits
             him
             to
             a
             nearer
             familiarity
             .
             The
             Eunuch
             takes
             up
             his
             Slippers
             and
             lays
             them
             over
             the
             Door
             (
             which
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             his
             good
             reception
             )
             then
             he
             bows
             with
             all
             reverence
             before
             her
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             retires
             a
             few
             paces
             back
             ,
             making
             some
             brief
             Oration
             to
             her
             full
             of
             Complement
             and
             Admiration
             of
             her
             Worth
             and
             Honour
             ;
             and
             remaining
             afterwards
             a
             while
             silent
             ,
             in
             an
             humble
             posture
             ,
             bowing
             forward
             with
             his
             hands
             before
             him
             ,
             until
             the
             Soltana
             commands
             him
             to
             bring
             her
             water
             ,
             which
             he
             readily
             obeys
             ,
             taking
             a
             Pot
             of
             water
             provided
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             kneeling
             before
             her
             ,
             delivers
             it
             to
             her
             hand
             ;
             then
             she
             takes
             off
             her
             red
             veil
             from
             before
             her
             face
             ,
             embroidered
             with
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             Flowers
             ,
             and
             so
             drinks
             ;
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             her
             Serving-maids
             bring
             in
             a
             low
             Table
             ,
             on
             which
             are
             set
             a
             pair
             of
             Pigeons
             roasted
             ,
             and
             a
             plate
             of
             Sugar-candy
             ;
             the
             Bridegroom
             then
             invites
             his
             coy
             Spouse
             to
             the
             Collation
             ,
             which
             she
             refuses
             until
             other
             Presents
             are
             brought
             her
             ,
             which
             lie
             prepared
             in
             the
             outward
             room
             ;
             with
             which
             her
             modesty
             being
             overcome
             and
             her
             stomach
             brought
             down
             ,
             she
             is
             perswaded
             to
             the
             Table
             ,
             and
             sitting
             down
             ,
             receives
             a
             Leg
             of
             a
             Pigeon
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             her
             Bridegroom
             ;
             tasts
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             then
             puts
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             Sugar-candy
             into
             his
             mouth
             ;
             and
             so
             rising
             up
             returns
             to
             her
             place
             ;
             all
             the
             Attendants
             then
             retire
             and
             leave
             the
             Bridegroom
             alone
             with
             his
             Soltana
             for
             the
             space
             of
             an
             hour
             to
             court
             her
             singly
             ;
             that
             time
             being
             past
             ,
             the
             Musick
             sounding
             ,
             he
             is
             invited
             forth
             by
             his
             Friends
             to
             an
             outward
             room
             ,
             where
             having
             passed
             most
             of
             the
             night
             with
             songs
             and
             sports
             ,
             at
             the
             approach
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
             the
             Soltana
             weary
             of
             her
             pastime
             retires
             to
             her
             bed
             ,
             which
             is
             rich
             adorned
             and
             perfumed
             ,
             fit
             to
             entertain
             Nuptial
             Joyes
             :
             The
             Bridegroom
             advised
             hereof
             by
             the
             nod
             of
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             creeps
             silently
             into
             the
             Bride-chamber
             ,
             where
             stripping
             himself
             of
             his
             upper
             Garments
             ,
             he
             kneels
             a
             while
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             Bed
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             little
             and
             little
             turning
             up
             the
             Cloaths
             ,
             gently
             rubs
             her
             feet
             with
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             kissing
             of
             them
             ,
             ascends
             higher
             to
             the
             embraces
             of
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             which
             she
             willingly
             admits
             him
             to
             ,
             and
             wishes
             her self
             and
             him
             a
             happy
             Bedding
             :
             in
             the
             morning
             betimes
             the
             Bridegroom
             is
             called
             by
             his
             Friends
             to
             the
             Bath
             ;
             at
             whose
             call
             a
             rising
             ,
             he
             is
             presented
             by
             the
             Bride
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Linnen
             to
             be
             used
             in
             Bathing
             ;
             after
             these
             Ceremonies
             are
             past
             ,
             they
             are
             better
             acquainted
             ,
             yet
             in
             publick
             she
             keeps
             him
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             wears
             her
             Haniarre
             or
             Dagger
             by
             her
             side
             in
             token
             of
             her
             Superiority
             ;
             and
             so
             frequently
             commands
             gifts
             and
             riches
             from
             him
             ,
             until
             she
             hath
             exhausted
             him
             to
             the
             bottom
             of
             all
             his
             wealth
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             esteemed
             sufficient
             to
             mortifie
             these
             poor
             slaves
             by
             a
             Womans
             Tyranny
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             always
             put
             forward
             upon
             desperate
             attempts
             ,
             as
             lately
             
               Ishmael
               Pashaw
            
             ,
             who
             was
             killed
             passing
             the
             River
             Raab
             ,
             in
             the
             overthrow
             given
             the
             Turks
             by
             the
             Emperors
             Forces
             under
             Montecuculi
             ;
             and
             others
             I
             could
             name
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             ;
             lest
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Marriage
             in
             the
             Royal
             Family
             without
             the
             crosses
             and
             mortifications
             which
             attend
             it
             ,
             should
             puff
             them
             up
             with
             the
             ambition
             and
             proud
             thoughts
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             imagine
             .
          
           
           
             But
             it
             may
             well
             be
             objected
             how
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             Prime
             Visier
             called
             Ahmet
             ,
             should
             succeed
             his
             Father
             Kuperlee
             in
             the
             
             Government
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             strange
             deviation
             from
             the
             general
             rule
             of
             their
             Policy
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             such
             a
             President
             as
             may
             never
             hereafter
             be
             brought
             into
             example
             ;
             but
             accidents
             concur
             oft-times
             to
             the
             fortune
             of
             some
             men
             without
             order
             or
             reason
             ;
             and
             yet
             Kuperlee
             the
             Father
             had
             so
             well
             deserved
             of
             the
             Sultan
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             Dominions
             ,
             for
             having
             by
             his
             own
             wisdom
             and
             resolution
             saved
             the
             Empire
             from
             being
             rent
             in
             pieces
             by
             the
             faction
             and
             ambition
             of
             some
             aspiring
             persons
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             thousands
             of
             mutinous
             and
             rebellious
             heads
             ,
             had
             cemented
             and
             made
             firm
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             that
             no
             honour
             could
             be
             thought
             sufficient
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             his
             Ghost
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             the
             succession
             of
             his
             Son
             in
             his
             place
             ;
             which
             the
             more
             unusual
             and
             irregular
             it
             was
             esteemed
             ,
             the
             greater
             glory
             it
             was
             to
             that
             family
             ;
             and
             herein
             also
             this
             subtile
             fox
             plaid
             his
             Master-piece
             ,
             by
             representing
             the
             state
             of
             affairs
             to
             remain
             in
             that
             posture
             ,
             as
             was
             necessary
             to
             be
             carried
             on
             with
             the
             same
             method
             as
             begun
             ;
             which
             he
             had
             intrusted
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Son
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             reason
             why
             this
             young
             Visier
             then
             scarce
             arrived
             to
             thirty
             years
             ,
             and
             but
             an
             ordinary
             Kadee
             or
             Justice
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             was
             both
             as
             to
             his
             age
             and
             relation
             thus
             irregularly
             preferred
             to
             the
             office
             of
             Visier
             .
          
           
             Nor
             hath
             hereditary
             succession
             and
             long
             continuance
             in
             authority
             been
             only
             avoided
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ;
             but
             we
             finde
             that
             the
             Romans
             often
             changed
             their
             Governours
             ,
             and
             never
             suffered
             them
             to
             continue
             long
             in
             one
             Province
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             doth
             at
             present
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             the
             Indies
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Naples
             and
             other
             parts
             ,
             the
             space
             of
             three
             years
             being
             commonly
             allotted
             them
             for
             their
             residence
             .
             But
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             there
             is
             no
             fixed
             term
             of
             time
             appointed
             to
             their
             Pashaws
             ,
             but
             only
             they
             remain
             as
             Tenants
             at
             Will
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ;
             who
             according
             to
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             sees
             reason
             cuts
             them
             off
             ,
             recals
             them
             ,
             or
             transplants
             them
             to
             another
             Province
             ;
             only
             the
             Pashaw
             of
             Grand
             Cairo
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             hath
             a
             certain
             space
             of
             three
             years
             appointed
             ,
             to
             which
             his
             Government
             is
             confined
             ;
             and
             there
             may
             be
             very
             good
             reason
             for
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             being
             a
             place
             of
             great
             trust
             ,
             riches
             and
             power
             ,
             in
             which
             Pashaws
             grow
             in
             a
             short
             time
             vastly
             wealthy
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             wisdom
             to
             continue
             them
             long
             there
             ;
             the
             revenue
             of
             which
             we
             have
             had
             occasion
             already
             to
             discourse
             of
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             doth
             often
             ,
             not
             only
             abereviate
             their
             time
             ,
             but
             also
             at
             their
             return
             shares
             in
             the
             best
             part
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             they
             have
             made
             .
             The
             Romans
             had
             that
             opinion
             of
             the
             wealth
             and
             power
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             that
             Augustus
             made
             a
             Decree
             ,
             and
             held
             it
             
               inter
               alia
               dominationis
               arcana
            
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             lawful
             for
             any
             without
             particular
             license
             to
             enter
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             expresly
             forbids
             Senators
             and
             Gentlemen
             of
             Rome
             ,
             without
             order
             from
             the
             Prince
             ,
             or
             for
             affairs
             of
             State
             ,
             to
             visit
             those
             parts
             .
             And
             Tacitus
             
             gives
             this
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             
               Ne
               fame
               urgeret
               Italiam
               quisquis
               eam
               Provinciam
               ,
               claustraque
               terrae
               ac
               maris
               ,
               quamvis
               levi
               praesidio
               adver
               sum
               ingentes
               exercitus
               insedisset
               .
            
          
           
             Another
             danger
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             which
             the
             Turks
             sedulously
             avoid
             ,
             besides
             hereditary
             succession
             in
             office
             ,
             is
             rivalry
             among
             Princes
             of
             the
             Bloud
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Fathers
             life
             ;
             for
             afterwards
             the
             successour
             takes
             care
             to
             secure
             his
             Brethren
             beyond
             possibility
             of
             competition
             .
             
             The
             story
             of
             Selymus
             and
             Bajazet
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             Solyman
             the
             Magnificent
             ,
             is
             a
             perfect
             experiment
             of
             the
             feud
             and
             dissention
             which
             is
             bred
             in
             the
             desires
             of
             barbarous
             Princes
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             they
             arrive
             to
             any
             maturity
             of
             age
             ,
             they
             are
             always
             transplanted
             to
             different
             Seraglios
             abroad
             ,
             where
             they
             keep
             their
             Courts
             distinct
             ,
             and
             cannot
             enter
             within
             the
             Walls
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             during
             the
             life
             of
             their
             Father
             ,
             lest
             by
             interview
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             their
             minds
             should
             be
             moved
             with
             emulation
             ,
             or
             inhabiting
             in
             the
             imperial
             City
             ,
             should
             be
             provided
             with
             means
             before
             their
             time
             to
             attempt
             the
             Throne
             of
             their
             Father
             .
             And
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             hath
             scarce
             performed
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             his
             inauguration
             before
             he
             hath
             seasoned
             his
             entrance
             to
             his
             Throne
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             Brothers
             ;
             which
             barbarous
             custom
             began
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Sultan
               Bajazet
            
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Brothers
             are
             but
             few
             ,
             and
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             of
             a
             disposition
             more
             naturally
             inclined
             to
             clemency
             then
             cruelty
             ,
             he
             secures
             them
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             under
             the
             tuition
             of
             Masters
             ,
             and
             care
             of
             a
             faithful
             guard
             ;
             differing
             nothing
             from
             imprisonment
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             name
             ,
             prohibiting
             them
             the
             society
             and
             conversation
             of
             all
             :
             and
             thus
             the
             two
             Brothers
             of
             this
             present
             
               Sultan
               Mahomet
            
             ,
             live
             in
             as
             much
             obscurity
             and
             forgetfulness
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             never
             been
             born
             ,
             or
             having
             past
             a
             private
             life
             ,
             were
             departed
             to
             the
             place
             where
             all
             things
             are
             forgotten
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             great
             digression
             from
             our
             purpose
             here
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             two
             sorts
             of
             Government
             purely
             popular
             ;
             the
             one
             hath
             already
             had
             his
             period
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             of
             late
             beginning
             ,
             and
             at
             present
             flourishes
             ;
             and
             those
             are
             the
             Common-wealths
             in
             Egypt
             under
             the
             Mamalukes
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             in
             our
             days
             in
             the
             Dominions
             of
             Algier
             :
             The
             first
             not
             only
             deposed
             the
             whole
             Family
             of
             their
             Prince
             from
             having
             power
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             succession
             ,
             but
             also
             made
             it
             an
             immutable
             law
             ,
             that
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Mamalukes
             might
             succeed
             their
             Fathers
             in
             the
             inheritance
             of
             their
             estates
             ,
             as
             lands
             and
             goods
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             assume
             the
             title
             or
             Government
             of
             a
             Mamaluke
             ;
             nor
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             that
             were
             born
             in
             the
             Mahometan
             or
             Jewish
             Faith
             ,
             were
             uncapable
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             a
             Mamaluke
             ;
             and
             only
             such
             preferred
             thereunto
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             Sons
             of
             Christians
             and
             become
             Slaves
             ,
             instructed
             and
             educated
             in
             the
             Mahometan
             superstition
             ;
             or
             else
             men
             of
             maturer
             age
             ,
             who
             having
             abjured
             God
             and
             their
             Country
             ,
             were
             come
             thither
             to
             seek
             preferment
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             of
             darkness
             .
             And
             this
             slavish
             and
             strange
             constitution
             of
             Government
             flourished
             for
             the
             space
             of
             267.
             years
             ,
             until
             overthrown
             in
             the
             year
             of
             〈◊〉
             Lord
             1517.
             by
             the
             arms
             of
             Selymus
             that
             victorious
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
             The
             present
             Government
             of
             Algier
             is
             but
             of
             a
             few
             years
             ;
             the
             first
             original
             of
             which
             was
             by
             one
             Barbarose
             a
             famous
             Pyrate
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             by
             the
             accession
             of
             great
             quantities
             of
             Turks
             out
             of
             the
             Levant
             ,
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             was
             craved
             ,
             and
             a
             Pashaw
             received
             from
             the
             Port
             ;
             but
             now
             the
             Pashaw
             remains
             without
             any
             power
             ;
             the
             whole
             Government
             being
             transferred
             to
             the
             scum
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             who
             fearing
             lest
             the
             power
             should
             at
             last
             become
             subject
             to
             the
             Natives
             ,
             have
             made
             it
             a
             law
             ,
             that
             no
             Sons
             of
             a
             Turk
             born
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             Cololies
             ,
             can
             be
             capable
             of
             an
             office
             in
             their
             Common-wealth
             ;
             but
             only
             such
             ,
             who
             having
             been
             born
             Christians
             ,
             are
             perverted
             to
             the
             Turkish
             sect
             ,
             or
             else
             such
             who
             come
             from
             parts
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Dominions
             ,
             to
             be
             members
             of
             their
             
             Republique
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             shall
             serve
             to
             have
             declared
             how
             much
             the
             Turks
             are
             jealous
             of
             all
             successions
             in
             office
             and
             authority
             ,
             which
             may
             prejudice
             the
             absolute
             Monarchy
             of
             their
             great
             Sultan
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
            
             .
             The
             frequent
             exchange
             of
             Officers
             ,
             viz.
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             one
             ,
             and
             degrading
             another
             ,
             a
             rule
             always
             practised
             as
             wholesome
             ,
             and
             conducing
             to
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             Turkish
             State.
             
          
           
             HE
             that
             is
             an
             eye-witness
             and
             strict
             observer
             of
             the
             various
             changes
             and
             chances
             in
             greatness
             ,
             honours
             and
             riches
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             hath
             a
             lively
             Embleme
             of
             contemplation
             before
             him
             ,
             of
             the
             unconstancy
             and
             mutability
             of
             humane
             affairs
             ;
             fortune
             so
             strangely
             sports
             with
             this
             people
             ,
             that
             a
             Comedy
             or
             Tragedy
             on
             the
             Stage
             with
             all
             its
             Scenes
             ,
             is
             scarce
             sooner
             opened
             and
             ended
             ,
             then
             the
             fate
             of
             divers
             great
             men
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             day-time
             being
             exhaled
             to
             high
             sublimity
             ,
             by
             the
             powerful
             rayes
             of
             the
             Sultans
             favour
             ,
             in
             the
             night
             fall
             ,
             or
             vanish
             like
             a
             Meteor
             .
             The
             reason
             hereof
             ,
             if
             duly
             considered
             ,
             may
             be
             of
             great
             use
             as
             things
             stand
             here
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             constitution
             the
             health
             and
             benefit
             of
             the
             Emperour
             is
             consulted
             before
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             people
             :
             And
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Emperour
             is
             in
             no
             action
             more
             exercised
             and
             evidenced
             ,
             then
             by
             withdrawing
             and
             conferring
             his
             favours
             ;
             for
             by
             these
             means
             ,
             having
             many
             whom
             he
             hath
             educated
             and
             prepared
             for
             offices
             ,
             and
             stand
             candidates
             to
             receive
             them
             ,
             his
             power
             would
             seem
             to
             be
             at
             a
             Nonplus
             ,
             and
             appear
             like
             an
             inconsiderate
             Father
             ,
             who
             had
             spent
             more
             mony
             in
             the
             breeding
             of
             his
             Sons
             ,
             then
             the
             Patrimony
             amounted
             to
             he
             had
             to
             bestow
             upon
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             to
             imitate
             the
             Sun
             ,
             benights
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             to
             enlighten
             others
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             a
             general
             influence
             and
             communication
             of
             his
             Beams
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             acknowledged
             the
             common
             Parent
             of
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             course
             doth
             not
             only
             evidence
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             but
             likewise
             increases
             it
             ;
             for
             none
             are
             advanced
             in
             these
             times
             to
             office
             ,
             but
             pay
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             vast
             sums
             of
             mony
             for
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             riches
             and
             expectations
             of
             profit
             from
             the
             charge
             ;
             some
             pay
             ,
             as
             the
             Pashaws
             of
             Grand
             Cairo
             and
             Babylon
             ,
             3
             or
             4
             hundred
             thousand
             Dollars
             upon
             passing
             the
             Commission
             ;
             others
             one
             ,
             others
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             ,
             some
             fifty
             thousand
             ,
             as
             their
             places
             are
             more
             or
             less
             considerable
             :
             and
             this
             mony
             is
             most
             commonly
             taken
             up
             at
             Interest
             ,
             at
             40
             〈◊〉
             50
             
               per
               cent
            
             .
             for
             the
             year
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             at
             double
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             constrained
             to
             become
             debtors
             to
             the
             covetous
             Eunuchs
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ;
             so
             that
             every
             one
             upon
             his
             first
             entrance
             into
             office
             looks
             on
             himself
             (
             as
             indeed
             he
             is
             )
             greatly
             indebted
             and
             obliged
             by
             justice
             or
             injustice
             ,
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             speedily
             to
             disburthen
             himself
             of
             the
             debts
             ,
             and
             improve
             his
             own
             principal
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             this
             design
             must
             not
             be
             long
             in
             performance
             ,
             lest
             the
             hasty
             edict
             overtake
             him
             before
             his
             work
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             call
             him
             to
             account
             for
             the
             improvement
             of
             his
             Talent
             .
             Think
             then
             (
             taking
             all
             circumstances
             together
             of
             the
             covetous
             disposition
             
             of
             a
             Turk
             ,
             the
             cruelty
             and
             narrowness
             of
             soul
             in
             those
             men
             commonly
             that
             are
             born
             and
             educated
             in
             want
             )
             what
             oppression
             ,
             what
             rapine
             and
             violence
             must
             be
             exercised
             to
             satisfie
             the
             appetite
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             who
             come
             famished
             with
             immense
             desires
             ,
             and
             strange
             considerations
             to
             satisfie
             !
             
               Diu
               sordidus
               repente
               dives
               mutationem
               fortunae
               male
               regit
               ,
               accensis
               egestate
               longa
               cupidinibus
               immoderatus
               ,
            
             Tac.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Hist.
             So
             that
             Justice
             in
             its
             common
             course
             is
             set
             to
             sale
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             very
             rare
             when
             any
             Law-suit
             is
             in
             hand
             ,
             but
             bargains
             are
             made
             for
             the
             sentence
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             most
             right
             who
             hath
             most
             mony
             to
             make
             him
             
               rectus
               in
               Curia
            
             ,
             and
             advance
             his
             cause
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             common
             course
             for
             both
             parties
             at
             difference
             ,
             before
             they
             appear
             together
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
             to
             apply
             themselves
             singly
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             try
             whose
             donative
             and
             present
             hath
             the
             most
             in
             it
             of
             temptation
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             corrupt
             men
             exercise
             this
             kind
             of
             Trade
             in
             Traffiquing
             with
             Justice
             ;
             for
             having
             before
             bought
             the
             Office
             ,
             of
             consequence
             they
             must
             sell
             the
             Fruit.
             
          
           
             
               Vendere
               jure
               potest
               ,
               emerat
               ille
               prius
               .
            
          
           
             Add
             hereunto
             a
             strange
             kinde
             of
             facility
             in
             the
             Truks
             ,
             for
             a
             trifle
             or
             small
             hire
             to
             give
             false
             witness
             in
             any
             case
             ,
             especially
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             a
             word
             ,
             when
             the
             controversie
             happens
             between
             a
             Christian
             and
             a
             Turk
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             pretence
             is
             for
             the
             Mussulmanleek
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             the
             cause
             is
             religious
             ,
             hallows
             all
             falseness
             and
             forgery
             in
             the
             testimony
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             believe
             in
             no
             part
             of
             the
             world
             can
             Justice
             run
             more
             out
             of
             the
             current
             and
             stream
             then
             in
             Turky
             ,
             where
             such
             Maximes
             and
             considerations
             corrupt
             both
             the
             Judge
             and
             Witnesses
             .
             
               Turcae
               magnae
               pietatis
               loco
               ducunt
            
             
             
               dicere
               falsum
               testimonium
               adversus
               hominem
               Christianum
               ;
               non
               expectant
               ut
               rogentur
               ;
               injussi
               adsunt
               seque
               ultro
               ingerunt
               .
            
          
           
             This
             consideration
             and
             practice
             made
             an
             English
             Embassadour
             upon
             renewing
             the
             Capitulations
             ,
             to
             insert
             an
             Article
             of
             caution
             against
             the
             testimony
             of
             Turks
             ,
             as
             never
             to
             be
             admitted
             nor
             pleaded
             in
             any
             Court
             of
             Turkish
             Justice
             ,
             against
             the
             English
             interest
             ;
             and
             nothing
             to
             be
             admitted
             as
             evidence
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Hoget
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Recognisance
             made
             before
             a
             Judge
             ,
             or
             a
             Bill
             or
             Writing
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             him
             on
             whom
             the
             demand
             is
             made
             ;
             which
             Article
             as
             it
             was
             very
             advisedly
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             Prudence
             and
             Wisdom
             obtained
             ,
             so
             it
             hath
             proved
             of
             admirable
             consequence
             and
             security
             to
             the
             Traffick
             and
             Merchants
             Estates
             ,
             which
             before
             being
             lyable
             to
             the
             Forgeries
             and
             false
             pretences
             of
             every
             dissolute
             Turk
             ,
             have
             now
             this
             point
             as
             a
             defence
             and
             fortification
             ,
             by
             which
             false
             pretences
             and
             suits
             for
             considerable
             sums
             of
             mony
             ,
             and
             matters
             of
             great
             value
             have
             been
             blown
             away
             ,
             and
             decided
             with
             great
             facility
             and
             little
             expence
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             time
             of
             Bajazet
             ,
             the
             fourth
             King
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             the
             Courts
             of
             
             Justice
             were
             in
             like
             manner
             corrupted
             ,
             as
             at
             present
             ;
             for
             reformation
             of
             which
             the
             Prince
             resolved
             to
             execute
             a
             great
             number
             of
             the
             Lawyers
             ,
             until
             it
             was
             pleasantly
             represented
             by
             his
             Jester
             (
             to
             whom
             between
             jest
             and
             earnest
             he
             had
             given
             liberty
             to
             speak
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             soberer
             men
             durst
             not
             )
             that
             all
             the
             cause
             of
             bribery
             and
             corruption
             in
             the
             Judges
             ,
             proceeded
             for
             want
             of
             stipends
             and
             necessary
             maintenance
             ;
             whereupon
             Bajazet
             growing
             cooler
             ,
             sensible
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             evil
             ,
             applyed
             a
             remedy
             ,
             by
             granting
             their
             pardon
             ,
             and
             allowing
             them
             salaries
             and
             stipends
             ,
             with
             additional
             Fees
             of
             twenty
             Aspers
             ,
             in
             all
             causes
             exceeding
             a
             thousand
             ;
             and
             twelve
             Aspers
             for
             every
             writing
             and
             instrument
             out
             of
             
             Court.
             And
             in
             times
             of
             the
             best
             Emperours
             ,
             when
             vertue
             and
             deserts
             were
             considered
             ,
             and
             the
             Empire
             flourished
             and
             encreased
             ,
             men
             had
             offices
             conferred
             for
             their
             merits
             ,
             and
             good
             services
             were
             rewarded
             freely
             and
             with
             bounty
             ,
             without
             sums
             of
             money
             and
             payments
             to
             be
             a
             foyl
             to
             the
             lustre
             of
             their
             better
             parts
             :
             But
             now
             it
             is
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             and
             all
             matters
             run
             out
             of
             course
             ;
             a
             manifest
             token
             in
             my
             opinion
             of
             the
             declension
             and
             decay
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Empire
             ,
             as
             Livy
             saith
             ;
             
               Omnia
               prospera
               sequentibus
               Deos
               ,
               adversa
               autem
               spernentibus
               .
            
             Howsoever
             in
             part
             this
             serves
             the
             great
             end
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             for
             Pashaws
             and
             great
             men
             having
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             necessity
             upon
             them
             to
             oppress
             their
             subjects
             ,
             the
             people
             thereby
             lose
             their
             courages
             ;
             and
             by
             continual
             Taxes
             and
             seisures
             on
             what
             they
             gain
             ,
             poverty
             subdues
             their
             spirits
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             more
             patiently
             suffer
             all
             kind
             of
             injustice
             and
             violence
             that
             can
             be
             offered
             them
             ,
             without
             thoughts
             or
             motion
             to
             Rebellion
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Lord
             Verulam
             says
             in
             his
             Essayes
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             a
             people
             
             overladen
             with
             Taxes
             ,
             ever
             to
             become
             Martial
             or
             Valiant
             ;
             for
             no
             Nation
             can
             be
             the
             Lyons
             Whelp
             ,
             and
             the
             Ass
             between
             burthens
             :
             by
             which
             means
             the
             Turk
             preserves
             so
             many
             different
             sort
             of
             people
             as
             lie
             hath
             conquered
             in
             due
             obedience
             ,
             using
             no
             other
             help
             then
             a
             severe
             hand
             joyned
             to
             all
             kind
             of
             oppression
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             are
             Turks
             ,
             and
             bear
             any
             name
             of
             office
             or
             degree
             in
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             feel
             but
             part
             of
             this
             oppression
             ,
             and
             live
             with
             all
             freedom
             ,
             having
             their
             spirits
             raised
             by
             a
             license
             they
             attain
             to
             insult
             over
             others
             that
             dare
             not
             resist
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             issue
             and
             conclusion
             of
             the
             spoils
             these
             great
             men
             make
             on
             subjects
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ;
             for
             as
             if
             God
             were
             pleased
             to
             evidence
             his
             just
             punishment
             more
             evidently
             and
             plainly
             here
             ,
             then
             in
             other
             sins
             ;
             scarce
             any
             of
             all
             those
             Pashaws
             who
             have
             made
             haste
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             have
             escaped
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             hands
             ,
             but
             he
             either
             wholly
             devests
             them
             of
             all
             ,
             or
             will
             share
             the
             best
             part
             of
             the
             prey
             with
             them
             .
             Amongst
             which
             I
             have
             observed
             none
             passes
             so
             hardly
             as
             the
             Pashaws
             of
             Grand
             Cairo
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             richest
             and
             most
             powerful
             of
             all
             the
             Governments
             of
             this
             Empire
             ;
             and
             so
             either
             in
             his
             journey
             home
             ,
             or
             after
             his
             return
             ,
             he
             loses
             his
             life
             by
             publick
             command
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             is
             rifled
             of
             his
             goods
             as
             ill-got
             ,
             which
             are
             condemned
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             treasury
             :
             And
             it
             is
             strange
             to
             see
             yet
             with
             what
             heat
             these
             men
             labour
             to
             amass
             riches
             ,
             which
             they
             know
             by
             often
             experiences
             have
             proved
             but
             collections
             for
             their
             Master
             ;
             and
             only
             the
             Odium
             and
             Curses
             which
             the
             oppressed
             wretches
             have
             vented
             against
             their
             Rapine
             ,
             remain
             to
             themselves
             ;
             
               rebus
               secundis
               avidi
               ,
               adversis
               autem
               incauti
               ,
               Tac.
            
             And
             this
             is
             like
             the
             policy
             that
             
               Caesar
               Borgia
            
             used
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             
               il
               Duca
               Valentine
            
             ,
             who
             the
             better
             to
             reduce
             Romagna
             ,
             lately
             subdued
             to
             obedience
             ,
             made
             one
             
               Messer
               Romiro
               d'Orco
            
             his
             Deputy
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             a
             cruel
             and
             tyrannical
             disposition
             ,
             who
             by
             rigour
             and
             force
             reduced
             affairs
             to
             the
             will
             and
             order
             of
             his
             Prince
             :
             and
             the
             work
             now
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             remaining
             extraordinary
             discontented
             ,
             the
             Duke
             thought
             it
             time
             to
             purge
             the
             minds
             of
             his
             people
             of
             the
             ill
             apprehension
             they
             had
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             by
             demonstrating
             that
             the
             former
             hard
             usage
             proceeded
             from
             the
             bad
             inclination
             of
             his
             Minister
             ;
             commanded
             the
             same
             
               Romiro
               d'Orco
            
             at
             Cesenna
             ,
             to
             be
             cut
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             exposed
             to
             the
             publick
             view
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             with
             a
             piece
             of
             wood
             ,
             and
             a
             bloudy
             knife
             by
             his
             side
             .
             This
             
             saith
             Machiavel
             ,
             lib.
             del
             Principe
             ,
             cap.
             7.
             
               fece
               aquelli
               popoli
               in
               un
               tempo
               remanere
               stupidi
               &
               sodisfatti
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Turk
             understands
             well
             how
             profitable
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             it
             is
             for
             the
             constitution
             of
             his
             Estate
             ,
             to
             use
             evil
             instruments
             ,
             who
             may
             oppress
             and
             poll
             his
             people
             ,
             intending
             afterwards
             for
             himself
             the
             whole
             harvest
             of
             their
             labours
             ;
             they
             remaining
             with
             the
             hatred
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Prince
             under
             colour
             of
             performing
             justice
             ,
             procures
             both
             riches
             and
             fame
             together
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             suspected
             that
             any
             great
             man
             intends
             to
             make
             combustion
             or
             mutiny
             in
             his
             Government
             ,
             or
             that
             his
             wealth
             or
             natural
             abilities
             render
             him
             formidable
             ;
             without
             farther
             inquisition
             or
             scrutiny
             ,
             all
             discontent
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             is
             dissembled
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             a
             Horse
             ,
             or
             Sword
             ,
             or
             Sables-vest
             is
             reported
             to
             be
             presented
             ,
             and
             all
             fair
             treatment
             is
             counterfeited
             ,
             until
             the
             Executioner
             gets
             the
             bow-string
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             care
             not
             how
             rudely
             they
             deal
             with
             him
             :
             just
             like
             the
             Birds
             in
             Plutarch
             ,
             who
             beat
             the
             Cuckow
             for
             fear
             that
             in
             
             time
             he
             should
             become
             a
             Hawk
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             make
             more
             room
             for
             the
             multitude
             of
             officers
             who
             crowd
             for
             Preferments
             ,
             and
             to
             act
             the
             cruel
             Edicts
             of
             the
             Empire
             with
             the
             least
             noise
             ;
             oftentimes
             when
             a
             great
             Personage
             is
             removed
             from
             his
             place
             of
             Trust
             ,
             and
             sent
             with
             a
             new
             Commission
             to
             the
             charge
             perhaps
             of
             a
             greater
             Government
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             depart
             from
             the
             Regal
             Seat
             with
             all
             fair
             demonstrations
             of
             favour
             ,
             before
             he
             hath
             advanced
             three
             days
             in
             his
             journey
             ,
             triumphing
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             his
             late
             hopes
             ,
             the
             fatal
             command
             overtakes
             him
             ;
             and
             without
             any
             accusation
             or
             cause
             other
             then
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Sultan
             ,
             he
             is
             barbarously
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             thrown
             into
             the
             dirt
             of
             a
             Forreign
             and
             unknown
             Country
             ,
             without
             solemnity
             of
             Funeral
             or
             Monument
             ;
             that
             he
             is
             no
             sooner
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             then
             his
             Memory
             is
             forgotten
             .
             And
             this
             methinks
             is
             somewhat
             agreeable
             to
             the
             crafty
             policy
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             who
             sometimes
             would
             Commissionate
             men
             for
             Government
             of
             Provinces
             ,
             to
             whom
             before-hand
             he
             had
             designed
             not
             to
             permit
             license
             to
             depart
             the
             City
             ;
             
               Postremò
               eò
               provect
               us
               est
               ,
               ut
               mandaverit
               quibusdam
               provincias
               quos
               egredi
               urbe
               non
               erat
               passurus
               .
            
          
           
             Hence
             are
             apparent
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             decay
             of
             Arts
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             of
             the
             neglect
             ,
             want
             of
             care
             in
             manuring
             and
             cultivating
             their
             Lands
             ;
             why
             their
             Houses
             and
             private
             Buildings
             are
             made
             slight
             ,
             not
             durable
             for
             more
             then
             ten
             or
             twenty
             years
             ;
             why
             you
             finde
             no
             delightful
             Orchards
             and
             pleasant
             Gardens
             and
             Plantations
             ;
             and
             why
             in
             those
             Countries
             where
             Nature
             hath
             contributed
             so
             much
             on
             her
             part
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             additional
             labours
             of
             Art
             to
             complete
             all
             ,
             and
             turn
             it
             to
             a
             Paradise
             ;
             for
             men
             knowing
             no
             certain
             heir
             ,
             nor
             who
             shall
             succeed
             them
             in
             their
             labours
             ,
             contrive
             only
             for
             a
             few
             years
             enjoyment
             .
             And
             moreover
             ,
             men
             are
             fearful
             of
             shewing
             too
             much
             ostentation
             or
             magnificence
             in
             their
             Palaces
             ,
             or
             ingenuity
             in
             the
             pleasures
             of
             their
             Gardens
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             bring
             on
             them
             the
             same
             fate
             ,
             that
             Nabals
             Vineyard
             occasioned
             to
             his
             Master
             :
             and
             therefore
             men
             neglect
             all
             application
             to
             the
             Studies
             of
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             are
             necessary
             and
             conducing
             to
             the
             meer
             course
             of
             living
             ;
             for
             the
             very
             fear
             and
             crime
             of
             being
             known
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             makes
             them
             appear
             outwardly
             poor
             ,
             and
             become
             naturally
             Stoicks
             and
             Philosophers
             in
             all
             the
             points
             of
             a
             reserved
             and
             cautious
             life
             .
             And
             here
             I
             am
             at
             a
             stand
             ,
             and
             cannot
             conclude
             this
             
             Chapter
             without
             contemplating
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             my self
             with
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             blessedness
             ,
             the
             happiness
             ,
             the
             liberty
             of
             my
             own
             Country
             ;
             where
             men
             under
             the
             protection
             and
             safe
             influence
             of
             a
             gracious
             and
             the
             best
             of
             Princes
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             enjoy
             and
             eat
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             own
             labour
             ,
             and
             purchase
             to
             themselves
             with
             security
             Fields
             and
             Mannors
             ,
             and
             dare
             acknowledge
             and
             glory
             in
             their
             Wealth
             and
             Pomp
             ,
             and
             yet
             leave
             the
             inheritance
             to
             their
             Postery
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
            
             .
             The
             several
             Arts
             the
             Turks
             use
             to
             encrease
             their
             People
             ,
             is
             a
             principal
             Policy
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             greatness
             of
             their
             Empire
             cannot
             continue
             nor
             be
             encreased
             .
          
           
             THere
             was
             never
             any
             people
             that
             laid
             Foundations
             and
             Designs
             of
             a
             great
             Empire
             ,
             but
             first
             thought
             how
             to
             make
             it
             populous
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             means
             they
             might
             best
             supply
             them
             with
             people
             ;
             not
             only
             sufficient
             for
             the
             sacrifice
             and
             slaughter
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Plantation
             of
             Colonies
             ,
             Possession
             and
             security
             of
             what
             the
             Sword
             hath
             conquered
             .
             We
             never
             understood
             how
             one
             people
             alone
             that
             was
             Martial
             ,
             and
             by
             successes
             in
             War
             had
             framed
             a
             large
             Empire
             ,
             was
             able
             from
             the
             meer
             original
             of
             its
             own
             Stock
             ,
             to
             abound
             with
             issue
             of
             natural
             subjects
             ,
             to
             bear
             proportion
             with
             the
             stronger
             Nations
             ;
             nor
             how
             a
             handful
             of
             people
             with
             the
             greatest
             policy
             and
             courage
             in
             the
             world
             was
             able
             to
             embrace
             a
             large
             extent
             of
             Dominion
             and
             Empire
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             Alexander
             did
             with
             an
             Army
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             composed
             of
             Macedonians
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             rank
             make
             a
             Conquest
             of
             the
             best
             part
             of
             the
             Eastern
             world
             ;
             but
             this
             Empire
             ,
             like
             a
             Ship
             that
             had
             much
             Sail
             and
             no
             Ballast
             ,
             or
             a
             fair
             Tree
             over-charged
             with
             boughs
             too
             heavy
             for
             its
             stem
             ,
             became
             a
             windsal
             on
             a
             sndden
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             therefore
             ,
             during
             the
             continuance
             of
             their
             Empire
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             ignorant
             of
             this
             Truth
             ;
             for
             no
             people
             in
             the
             world
             have
             ever
             been
             more
             open
             to
             receive
             all
             sorts
             of
             Nations
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             ,
             nor
             have
             used
             more
             arts
             to
             encrease
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             are
             called
             Turks
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             strange
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             most
             dissolute
             and
             desperate
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             should
             flock
             to
             these
             Dominions
             ,
             to
             become
             members
             and
             professors
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             superstition
             ;
             in
             that
             manner
             that
             at
             present
             ,
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Turks
             is
             so
             mixed
             with
             that
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Languages
             and
             Nations
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             can
             derive
             his
             lineage
             from
             the
             ancient
             bloud
             of
             the
             Saracens
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             who
             well
             knew
             the
             benefit
             of
             receiving
             strangers
             into
             their
             bosome
             ,
             called
             this
             freedom
             they
             gave
             
               Jus
               civitatis
            
             ,
             whereby
             forreigners
             became
             as
             lawful
             possessors
             of
             Estates
             and
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             had
             as
             much
             right
             to
             the
             common
             priviledges
             ,
             as
             any
             that
             was
             born
             in
             the
             Walls
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             this
             
               Jus
               civitatis
            
             was
             given
             to
             whole
             Families
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             Sir
             
               F.
               B.
            
             says
             well
             ,
             that
             the
             Romans
             did
             not
             over-spread
             
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             the
             World
             it self
             .
             The
             English
             call
             it
             Naturalization
             ,
             the
             French
             Enfranchisment
             ;
             and
             the
             Turks
             call
             it
             becoming
             a
             Believer
             ;
             
             for
             they
             joyning
             with
             it
             a
             point
             of
             Religion
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             proffers
             of
             the
             goods
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             delights
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             make
             the
             allurements
             and
             arguments
             the
             more
             prevalent
             ;
             and
             it
             being
             an
             opinion
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             over
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             meritorious
             work
             to
             create
             Proselytes
             ,
             scarce
             any
             who
             hath
             money
             to
             purchase
             a
             slave
             ,
             but
             will
             procure
             one
             young
             and
             fit
             for
             any
             impression
             ,
             whom
             he
             may
             name
             his
             Convert
             ,
             and
             gain
             reputation
             amongst
             his
             neighbours
             of
             having
             added
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             faithful
             :
             Of
             all
             this
             number
             ,
             which
             yearly
             are
             added
             to
             the
             Professors
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             none
             can
             retreat
             on
             lower
             terms
             then
             Death
             and
             Martyrdom
             for
             Christ
             ;
             which
             causes
             many
             whose
             consciences
             ,
             though
             touched
             with
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             denial
             of
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             yet
             having
             not
             the
             grace
             or
             courage
             to
             assert
             their
             faith
             on
             so
             hard
             a
             Lesson
             ,
             grow
             desperate
             or
             careless
             ,
             and
             dye
             in
             their
             sin
             .
             This
             sort
             of
             people
             become
             really
             Turks
             ,
             and
             some
             through
             custom
             and
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
             are
             really
             perswaded
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             profession
             ,
             and
             have
             proved
             more
             inveterate
             and
             fatal
             enemies
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             then
             the
             natural
             Turks
             ;
             which
             will
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             all
             the
             successes
             they
             have
             had
             ,
             and
             exploits
             they
             have
             done
             at
             Sea
             ,
             have
             been
             performed
             by
             such
             who
             have
             denyed
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             as
             namely
             
               Chigal
               ,
               Ogli
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             the
             custom
             formerly
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             every
             five
             years
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Christians
             Children
             ,
             and
             Educate
             them
             in
             the
             Mahometan
             superstition
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             they
             encreased
             their
             own
             people
             ,
             and
             diminished
             and
             enfeebled
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Christians
             ;
             but
             now
             that
             custom
             in
             a
             great
             part
             is
             grown
             out
             of
             use
             ,
             through
             the
             abundance
             of
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Jews
            
             ,
             and
             all
             Nations
             where
             the
             Iron
             Rod
             of
             the
             Turks
             Tyranny
             extends
             ,
             who
             flock
             in
             to
             enjoy
             the
             imaginary
             honour
             and
             priviledge
             of
             a
             Turk
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             to
             humane
             reason
             ,
             that
             considers
             the
             oppression
             and
             contempt
             that
             poor
             Christians
             are
             exposed
             to
             ,
             and
             the
             ignorance
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             occasioned
             through
             poverty
             in
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             many
             should
             be
             found
             who
             retreat
             from
             the
             Faith
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             rather
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             verification
             of
             those
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               prevail
               against
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             that
             there
             is
             conserved
             still
             amidst
             so
             much
             opposition
             ,
             and
             in
             despight
             of
             all
             Tyranny
             and
             Arts
             contrived
             against
             it
             ,
             an
             open
             and
             publick
             Profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             which
             next
             to
             Gods
             Providence
             ,
             considering
             the
             stupid
             ignorance
             in
             the
             Greek
             and
             Armenian
             Churches
             ,
             the
             conservation
             of
             their
             Faith
             is
             not
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             any
             instance
             more
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             strict
             observation
             of
             the
             Feasts
             and
             Fasts
             of
             their
             Churches
             ;
             for
             having
             rarely
             the
             helps
             of
             Catechism
             or
             Sermons
             ,
             they
             learn
             yet
             from
             these
             outward
             Ceremonies
             some
             confused
             Notions
             and
             Precepts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             exercise
             with
             severity
             and
             rigour
             this
             sort
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             when
             through
             custom
             ,
             confusion
             and
             scarcity
             of
             knowing
             guides
             ,
             all
             other
             service
             is
             become
             obsolete
             and
             forgotten
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             have
             another
             extraordinary
             supply
             of
             people
             from
             the
             Black
             Sea
             ,
             sent
             them
             in
             by
             the
             Tartars
             ,
             who
             with
             their
             light
             bodies
             of
             Horse
             make
             incursions
             into
             the
             Territories
             of
             the
             neighbouring
             Christians
             ,
             and
             carry
             with
             them
             a
             booty
             of
             whole
             Cities
             and
             Countries
             of
             people
             ,
             most
             of
             which
             they
             send
             to
             Constantinople
             to
             be
             sold
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             chief
             Trade
             and
             Commodity
             of
             their
             Country
             (
             as
             we
             have
             already
             
             discoursed
             .
             )
             It
             is
             sad
             to
             see
             what
             numbers
             of
             Saykes
             ,
             or
             Turkish
             vessels
             ,
             come
             sailing
             through
             the
             Bosphorus
             ,
             fraighted
             with
             poor
             Christian
             Captives
             of
             both
             Sexes
             ,
             and
             all
             Ages
             ,
             carrying
             on
             the
             Main-top
             a
             Flag
             ,
             either
             as
             a
             Note
             of
             Triumph
             ,
             or
             else
             as
             a
             Mark
             of
             the
             Ware
             and
             Merchandise
             they
             carry
             .
             The
             number
             of
             the
             Slaves
             brought
             yearly
             to
             Constantinople
             is
             uncertain
             ;
             for
             sometimes
             it
             is
             more
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             less
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Wars
             and
             success
             of
             the
             Tartars
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             apparent
             in
             the
             Registers
             of
             the
             customs
             at
             Constantinople
             only
             ,
             one
             year
             with
             another
             at
             the
             least
             20000
             are
             yearly
             imported
             ;
             amongst
             which
             the
             greatest
             part
             being
             Women
             and
             Children
             ,
             with
             easie
             perswasions
             ,
             and
             fair
             promises
             become
             Turks
             ;
             the
             men
             being
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             generally
             of
             the
             Russian
             or
             Moscovite
             Nation
             (
             who
             are
             reported
             not
             to
             be
             over-devout
             ,
             or
             of
             famed
             constancy
             and
             perseverance
             in
             Religion
             )
             partly
             by
             menaces
             and
             fear
             ,
             partly
             by
             good
             words
             and
             allurements
             of
             reward
             ,
             despairing
             of
             liberty
             ,
             and
             return
             to
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             renounce
             all
             interest
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             Of
             this
             sort
             of
             Mettle
             most
             of
             the
             Turks
             are
             in
             these
             days
             composed
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             fecundity
             of
             this
             generation
             ,
             the
             Dominions
             of
             this
             Empire
             flow
             ;
             for
             the
             Turks
             of
             themselves
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             the
             liberty
             of
             Polygame
             ,
             and
             freer
             use
             of
             divers
             Women
             allowed
             them
             by
             their
             Law
             ,
             then
             the
             severity
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             doth
             permit
             ,
             are
             yet
             observed
             to
             be
             less
             fruitful
             in
             Children
             ,
             then
             those
             who
             confine
             themselves
             to
             the
             chaste
             embraces
             of
             one
             Wife
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             have
             heard
             how
             in
             former
             times
             there
             have
             been
             particular
             men
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             that
             have
             severally
             been
             Fathers
             to
             a
             hundred
             Sons
             ;
             but
             now
             through
             that
             abominable
             vice
             of
             Sodomie
             ,
             which
             the
             Turks
             pretend
             to
             have
             learned
             from
             the
             Italians
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             the
             common
             and
             profesled
             shame
             of
             that
             people
             ,
             few
             fecundious
             Families
             are
             found
             amongst
             them
             ;
             especially
             amongst
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             greater
             Quality
             ,
             who
             have
             means
             and
             time
             to
             act
             and
             contrive
             their
             filthiness
             with
             the
             most
             deformity
             .
             And
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             the
             natural
             use
             of
             the
             Women
             being
             neglected
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             St.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               Men
               burning
               in
            
             
             
               lust
               one
               towards
               another
            
             ;
             so
             little
             is
             mankind
             propagated
             ,
             that
             many
             think
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             abundant
             supplies
             of
             Slaves
             ,
             which
             daily
             come
             from
             the
             Black
             Sea
             (
             as
             before
             we
             have
             declared
             )
             considering
             the
             Summer-slaughters
             of
             the
             Plague
             ,
             and
             destructions
             of
             War
             ,
             the
             Turk
             would
             have
             little
             cause
             to
             boast
             of
             the
             vast
             numbers
             of
             his
             people
             :
             and
             that
             a
             principal
             means
             to
             begin
             the
             ruine
             of
             this
             Empire
             ,
             were
             to
             prevent
             the
             taking
             of
             so
             many
             Captives
             ,
             or
             intercept
             those
             numbers
             of
             Slaves
             which
             are
             daily
             transported
             to
             nourish
             and
             feed
             the
             body
             of
             this
             great
             Babylon
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             in
             time
             they
             would
             not
             only
             find
             a
             want
             of
             Servants
             ,
             but
             a
             decay
             and
             scarcity
             of
             Masters
             ;
             since
             as
             it
             is
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             these
             Slaves
             becoming
             Turks
             ,
             are
             capable
             of
             all
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             being
             commonly
             Manumised
             by
             their
             Patrons
             ,
             through
             the
             help
             of
             Fortune
             ,
             arrive
             equally
             to
             Preferments
             with
             those
             who
             are
             of
             the
             ancient
             Mahometane
             Race
             :
             this
             is
             the
             true
             reason
             ,
             the
             Turk
             can
             spend
             so
             many
             people
             in
             his
             Wars
             ,
             and
             values
             not
             the
             lives
             of
             ten
             thousand
             men
             to
             win
             him
             but
             a
             span
             of
             ground
             ,
             and
             yet
             almost
             without
             any
             sensible
             diminution
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             invention
             of
             an
             Inquisition
             ,
             and
             the
             distinction
             between
             
               Christianos
               vieios
            
             ,
             and
             Nuevos
             in
             Spain
             and
             Portugal
             ,
             have
             caused
             that
             decay
             and
             scarcity
             of
             people
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             as
             hath
             laid
             the
             best
             part
             of
             those
             fruitful
             Soyls
             
             desolate
             ,
             and
             forced
             them
             both
             to
             a
             necessity
             of
             entertaining
             a
             mercenary
             Souldiery
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             small
             inducement
             to
             the
             vulgar
             people
             ,
             who
             is
             most
             commonly
             won
             with
             outward
             allurements
             ,
             to
             become
             Turks
             ;
             that
             when
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             by
             a
             white
             Turbant
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             particular
             Note
             of
             honour
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             distinguished
             from
             other
             like
             Sects
             (
             all
             people
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             being
             known
             by
             their
             heads
             ,
             of
             what
             Religion
             or
             Quality
             they
             are
             )
             and
             so
             may
             the
             better
             be
             directed
             where
             they
             may
             have
             a
             priviledge
             to
             Domineer
             and
             injure
             with
             the
             most
             impunity
             .
             If
             we
             consider
             how
             delightful
             the
             Mode
             is
             in
             England
             and
             France
             ,
             especially
             to
             those
             that
             are
             of
             a
             vain
             and
             gay
             humor
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             seems
             handsome
             or
             comely
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             dressed
             in
             the
             fashion
             and
             air
             of
             the
             times
             ;
             we
             shall
             not
             wonder
             ,
             if
             the
             ignorant
             and
             vain
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             born
             and
             Educated
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             should
             be
             catched
             and
             entrapt
             with
             the
             fancy
             and
             enticement
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Mode
             ,
             and
             be
             contented
             to
             despoil
             themselves
             of
             the
             garment
             of
             Christian
             vertues
             ,
             to
             assume
             a
             dress
             more
             Courtly
             and
             pleasing
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Britains
             ,
             and
             other
             Nations
             ,
             after
             Conquered
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             began
             to
             delight
             themselves
             in
             their
             Language
             and
             Habit
             ,
             their
             Bankets
             and
             Buildings
             ,
             which
             they
             accounted
             to
             be
             humanity
             and
             refinement
             of
             their
             manners
             ;
             but
             Tacitus
             saith
             ,
             
               Pars
               servitutis
               er
               at
            
             ,
             a
             signal
             symptom
             
             of
             their
             subjection
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             worth
             a
             Wisemans
             observation
             ,
             how
             gladly
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Armenian
             Christians
             imitate
             the
             Turkish
             Habit
             ,
             and
             come
             as
             neer
             to
             it
             as
             they
             dare
             ;
             and
             how
             proud
             they
             are
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             priviledged
             upon
             some
             extraordinary
             occasion
             to
             appear
             without
             their
             Christian
             distinction
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Turk
             makes
             his
             very
             Habit
             a
             bait
             to
             draw
             some
             to
             his
             Superstition
             ;
             Riches
             ,
             to
             allure
             the
             covetous
             ;
             rewards
             and
             hopes
             ,
             to
             rule
             the
             ambitious
             ;
             fears
             and
             terrours
             of
             death
             ,
             the
             cowardly
             and
             timorous
             ;
             and
             by
             all
             means
             works
             on
             the
             dispositions
             and
             humours
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             make
             additions
             to
             his
             Kingdom
             :
             Such
             as
             adhere
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Turk
             makes
             no
             account
             of
             ,
             and
             values
             no
             otherwise
             in
             the
             place
             of
             subjects
             ,
             then
             a
             man
             doth
             of
             his
             Ox
             or
             Ass
             ,
             meerly
             to
             carry
             the
             burthens
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             useful
             in
             servile
             and
             slavish
             Offices
             :
             they
             are
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             are
             subject
             to
             all
             advantages
             and
             pretences
             ;
             and
             their
             Goods
             and
             Estates
             gained
             with
             labour
             ,
             and
             the
             sweat
             of
             their
             brows
             ,
             liable
             to
             the
             Rapine
             of
             every
             great
             man
             ;
             they
             are
             disarmed
             ,
             and
             never
             exercised
             in
             War
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             they
             become
             Effeminate
             ,
             and
             less
             dangerous
             in
             Rebellion
             :
             only
             the
             people
             of
             
               Transilvania
               ,
               Moldavia
            
             and
             Valachia
             ,
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             their
             respective
             Princes
             that
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             sets
             over
             them
             ,
             serve
             him
             in
             their
             persons
             in
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             first
             thrust
             forward
             in
             all
             desperate
             enterprises
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             oppression
             of
             the
             poor
             Christians
             under
             the
             Turk
             ,
             is
             worthy
             our
             compassion
             ,
             how
             poor
             they
             are
             become
             ,
             how
             their
             former
             wealth
             is
             exhausted
             ,
             how
             the
             fatness
             of
             their
             rich
             soil
             is
             drained
             ,
             and
             made
             barren
             by
             poisonous
             suckers
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Turks
             design
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             then
             by
             impoverishment
             and
             enfeebling
             the
             interest
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             draw
             Proselytes
             and
             strength
             to
             his
             own
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             some
             sort
             of
             poor
             Christians
             ,
             either
             actually
             subjects
             to
             the
             
               Turkish
               Tyranny
            
             ,
             or
             borderers
             on
             them
             ,
             who
             often
             feel
             the
             misery
             of
             their
             incursions
             ,
             being
             fearsul
             of
             their
             own
             constancy
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             
             have
             contrived
             ways
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             from
             any
             other
             profession
             :
             wherefore
             in
             Mengrelia
             ,
             the
             Christians
             at
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             〈◊〉
             Children
             make
             a
             cross
             on
             their
             hands
             ;
             and
             in
             Servia
             their
             custom
             is
             to
             make
             it
             on
             their
             foreheads
             ,
             with
             the
             juyce
             of
             a
             certain
             Herb
             ,
             the
             stain
             of
             which
             never
             wears
             out
             ;
             so
             that
             some
             of
             these
             Nations
             ,
             who
             become
             Renegadoes
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             bear
             always
             a
             badge
             and
             note
             of
             designation
             about
             them
             to
             a
             holy
             profession
             ,
             which
             may
             serve
             to
             upbraid
             their
             perfidious
             desertion
             of
             the
             faith
             ;
             the
             cross
             on
             their
             forehead
             appearing
             for
             a
             shame
             and
             discountenance
             to
             the
             white
             Turbant
             on
             their
             heads
             .
             By
             which
             pious
             art
             ,
             many
             of
             these
             distressed
             Christians
             have
             notwithstanding
             fear
             and
             despair
             of
             liberty
             ,
             and
             promises
             of
             reward
             ,
             through
             the
             apprehension
             of
             this
             incongruity
             between
             the
             Cross
             and
             the
             banner
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             preserved
             themselves
             firm
             to
             their
             first
             colours
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
            
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             Reception
             of
             Forreign
             Embassadours
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             the
             esteem
             they
             have
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             THere
             was
             no
             Nation
             in
             the
             World
             ever
             so
             barbarous
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             Office
             of
             an
             Embassadour
             sacred
             and
             necessary
             .
          
           
             
               Sanctum
               populis
               per
               saecula
               nomen
            
             ;
          
           
             And
             Cicero
             saith
             ,
             
               Sic
               enim
               sentio
               jus
               legatorum
               cum
               hominum
               praesidio
            
             
             
               munitum
               ,
               tum
               〈◊〉
               divino
               jure
               esse
               vallaium
            
             ;
             the
             Alchoran
             it self
             calls
             this
             Office
             inviolable
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             Turkish
             Canon
             ,
             
               Elchi
               zaval
               yoketer
            
             ,
             Do
             no
             hurt
             to
             an
             Embassadour
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Turks
             do
             confess
             themselves
             obliged
             by
             their
             own
             law
             to
             rules
             of
             civilities
             ,
             courteous
             treatment
             ,
             and
             protection
             of
             Embassadours
             .
             The
             greatest
             honour
             they
             show
             to
             any
             forreign
             Minister
             ,
             is
             to
             him
             who
             comes
             from
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             because
             his
             confines
             are
             contiguous
             with
             theirs
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             occasion
             more
             frequently
             ,
             then
             with
             other
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             to
             try
             the
             power
             of
             the
             imperial
             Sword.
             An
             Embassadour
             coming
             from
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             enters
             within
             the
             Ottoman
             Dominions
             ,
             hath
             his
             charges
             defrayed
             by
             the
             Sultan
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             importance
             of
             the
             business
             and
             negotiation
             he
             is
             designed
             to
             ,
             until
             the
             time
             of
             his
             return
             ;
             and
             a
             Resident
             continuing
             in
             ordinary
             ,
             hath
             in
             like
             manner
             his
             constant
             allowance
             .
             As
             it
             hath
             always
             been
             a
             custom
             amongst
             the
             Eastern
             Princes
             to
             send
             presents
             each
             to
             other
             ,
             as
             tokens
             of
             friendship
             and
             amity
             ;
             so
             the
             Emperour
             is
             by
             an
             ancient
             custom
             and
             agreement
             obliged
             to
             accompany
             his
             Embassadour
             to
             this
             Court
             with
             presents
             and
             gifts
             ,
             as
             offerings
             of
             peace
             :
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             may
             not
             remain
             with
             the
             disadvantage
             ,
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             is
             bound
             to
             recompence
             the
             Embassy
             with
             another
             from
             himself
             ,
             and
             adorn
             it
             with
             presents
             of
             equal
             value
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             were
             sent
             him
             .
             But
             Embassadours
             and
             Representatives
             from
             other
             Princes
             ,
             who
             have
             their
             Dominions
             more
             remote
             ,
             and
             whose
             principal
             design
             is
             esteemed
             for
             the
             promotion
             of
             Trade
             and
             Commerce
             ,
             as
             the
             
               English
               ,
               French
            
             and
             Dutch
             ,
             are
             always
             admitted
             with
             their
             presents
             ,
             which
             the
             Turk
             by
             custom
             calls
             his
             right
             ,
             and
             judges
             not
             himself
             obliged
             to
             return
             the
             
             like
             ,
             esteeming
             his
             Capitulations
             and
             Articles
             he
             makes
             with
             those
             Princes
             ,
             priviledges
             and
             immunities
             granted
             their
             subjects
             .
          
           
             The
             ceremonies
             they
             use
             at
             the
             audience
             of
             every
             Embassadour
             are
             acted
             (
             as
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             )
             most
             to
             set
             off
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             and
             represented
             with
             such
             advantages
             ,
             as
             may
             best
             afford
             a
             Theme
             for
             an
             Embasiadours
             pen
             to
             describe
             the
             riches
             ,
             magnificence
             and
             terrour
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             power
             .
             The
             Audience
             with
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             (
             having
             first
             passed
             a
             complement
             with
             the
             Prime
             Visier
             )
             is
             commonly
             contrived
             on
             days
             appointed
             for
             payment
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             which
             is
             every
             three
             moneths
             ;
             and
             with
             that
             occasion
             ,
             the
             Order
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Militia
             ,
             the
             Mony
             and
             Stipends
             that
             are
             issued
             forth
             ,
             are
             there
             exposed
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             publick
             Minister
             .
             The
             mony
             is
             brought
             into
             the
             Divan
             ,
             and
             there
             piled
             in
             heaps
             ,
             where
             the
             Embassadour
             is
             first
             introduced
             ,
             and
             seated
             on
             a
             Stool
             covered
             with
             Crimson-velvet
             ,
             placed
             neer
             the
             first
             Visier
             ,
             and
             other
             Visiers
             of
             the
             Bench
             :
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             money
             is
             paid
             out
             of
             the
             chief
             of
             〈◊〉
             Oda
             or
             Chamber
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             distribute
             it
             amongst
             their
             Souldiers
             ,
             a
             plentiful
             dinner
             is
             〈◊〉
             for
             the
             Embassadour
             ,
             who
             together
             with
             the
             first
             Visier
             ,
             and
             other
             Visiers
             of
             the
             Bench
             ,
             and
             Teftardar
             or
             Lord
             Treasurer
             ,
             are
             seated
             at
             the
             same
             Table
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             raised
             as
             high
             as
             the
             Tables
             we
             use
             ,
             but
             something
             lower
             ,
             covered
             over
             with
             a
             capacious
             Voyder
             of
             Silver
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             dishes
             are
             set
             ,
             without
             ceremony
             of
             Table-cloth
             or
             Knives
             .
             In
             the
             same
             room
             are
             two
             other
             Tables
             for
             the
             principal
             attendants
             of
             the
             Embassadour
             ,
             and
             other
             personages
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             of
             chief
             note
             and
             quality
             ;
             the
             dishes
             are
             served
             in
             by
             one
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             which
             as
             soon
             as
             touched
             or
             tasted
             ,
             are
             taken
             off
             to
             make
             room
             for
             another
             ;
             and
             thus
             there
             is
             a
             succession
             of
             threescore
             or
             fourscore
             Services
             ,
             all
             the
             dishes
             being
             of
             China
             ,
             worth
             about
             150
             Dollars
             a
             piece
             ;
             which
             are
             reported
             to
             have
             a
             virtue
             contrary
             to
             poison
             ,
             and
             to
             break
             with
             the
             least
             infusion
             thereof
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             esteemed
             more
             useful
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Nam
                 nulla
                 aconita
                 bibuntur
                 Fictilibus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Juvenal
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             banket
             being
             ended
             ,
             the
             Chaousbashee
             ,
             or
             chief
             of
             the
             Pursivants
             conducts
             the
             Embassadour
             ,
             with
             some
             of
             his
             retinue
             ,
             to
             a
             place
             a
             part
             ,
             where
             several
             gay
             Vests
             ,
             or
             long
             Garments
             ,
             made
             of
             Silk
             with
             divers
             figures
             ,
             are
             presented
             them
             (
             as
             a
             sign
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             favour
             )
             which
             the
             Embassadour
             first
             putting
             on
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             
             number
             of
             18
             or
             19
             ,
             attended
             with
             two
             Capugibashees
             ,
             or
             chief
             of
             the
             Porters
             ,
             persons
             of
             good
             esteem
             in
             that
             Court
             ,
             with
             Silver
             staves
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             he
             is
             conducted
             neerer
             towards
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             presence
             ;
             then
             follow
             the
             presents
             brought
             by
             the
             Embassadour
             ,
             which
             are
             carried
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             for
             appearance
             ,
             and
             are
             delivered
             to
             Officers
             appointed
             to
             receive
             them
             .
             The
             Courts
             without
             are
             filled
             with
             Janizaries
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             is
             observed
             so
             profound
             a
             silence
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             noise
             or
             whisper
             understood
             ;
             and
             the
             salutations
             they
             give
             their
             principal
             Officers
             as
             they
             pass
             ,
             bowing
             altogether
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             is
             war-like
             ,
             and
             yet
             courtly
             ,
             and
             savours
             of
             good
             Discipline
             and
             Obedience
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Embassadour
             is
             then
             brought
             to
             a
             great
             gate
             neer
             the
             Audience
             ,
             the
             Porch
             of
             which
             is
             filled
             with
             white
             Eunuchs
             ,
             clothed
             in
             Silks
             and
             Cloth
             of
             Gold
             ;
             farther
             then
             this
             ,
             none
             is
             suffered
             to
             proceed
             ,
             besides
             the
             Secretary
             ,
             Interpreter
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             persons
             of
             best
             quality
             :
             at
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Chamber
             of
             Audience
             is
             a
             deep
             silence
             ,
             and
             the
             murmuring
             of
             a
             Fountain
             neer
             by
             ,
             adds
             to
             the
             melancholy
             ;
             and
             no
             other
             guard
             is
             there
             but
             a
             white
             Eunuch
             :
             and
             here
             a
             pause
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             they
             tread
             softly
             in
             token
             of
             fear
             and
             reverence
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             disturb
             with
             the
             least
             noise
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Sultan
             :
             for
             access
             to
             the
             Eastern
             Princes
             was
             always
             difficult
             ,
             and
             not
             permitted
             with
             the
             same
             familiarity
             as
             hath
             been
             practised
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             at
             present
             with
             us
             ,
             where
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             King
             is
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             Subjects
             :
             For
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Turks
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Parthians
             ,
             when
             they
             received
             Vonones
             their
             King
             ,
             educated
             in
             the
             Roman
             Court
             ,
             who
             conforming
             to
             those
             manners
             ,
             saith
             
               Tacitus
               ,
               irridebantur
            
             
             
               Graeci
               Comites
               ,
               prompli
               aditus
               ,
               obvia
               comitas
               ,
               ignotae
               Parthis
               virtutes
            
             ;
             the
             affability
             and
             easiness
             of
             address
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             was
             a
             scandal
             to
             that
             Nation
             .
             At
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             Chamber
             of
             Audience
             hangs
             a
             ball
             of
             Gold
             ,
             studded
             with
             pretious
             Stones
             ,
             and
             about
             it
             great
             chains
             of
             rich
             Pearl
             ;
             the
             Floor
             is
             covered
             with
             Carpets
             of
             Crimson-velvet
             ,
             embroidered
             with
             Gold
             wyre
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             beset
             with
             seed
             Pearl
             .
             The
             Throne
             where
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             sits
             ,
             is
             raised
             a
             small
             height
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             supported
             with
             four
             Pillars
             plated
             with
             Gold
             :
             the
             roof
             is
             richly
             guilded
             ,
             from
             which
             hang
             balls
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             gold
             ;
             the
             Cushions
             he
             leaned
             upon
             ,
             as
             also
             those
             which
             lay
             by
             ,
             were
             richly
             embroidered
             with
             Gold
             and
             Jewels
             :
             In
             this
             Chamber
             with
             this
             occasion
             remains
             no
             other
             attendance
             besides
             the
             first
             Visier
             ,
             who
             stands
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             with
             modesty
             and
             reverence
             .
             When
             the
             Embassadour
             comes
             to
             appear
             〈◊〉
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             he
             is
             led
             in
             ,
             and
             supported
             under
             the
             arms
             by
             the
             two
             Capugibashees
             before
             mentioned
             ;
             who
             bringing
             him
             to
             a
             convenient
             distance
             ,
             laying
             their
             hands
             upon
             his
             neck
             ,
             make
             him
             bow
             until
             his
             forehead
             almost
             touches
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             then
             raising
             him
             again
             ,
             retire
             backwards
             to
             the
             farther
             parts
             of
             the
             room
             ;
             the
             like
             ceremony
             is
             used
             with
             all
             the
             others
             ,
             who
             attend
             the
             Embassadour
             ;
             only
             that
             they
             make
             them
             bow
             somewhat
             lower
             then
             him
             ;
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             custom
             ,
             as
             Busbequius
             saith
             ,
             was
             ,
             because
             that
             a
             Croat
             being
             admitted
             neer
             to
             Amurath
             ,
             to
             communicate
             something
             to
             him
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             that
             opportunity
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             in
             revenge
             of
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Master
             Marous
             ;
             but
             the
             Turkish
             History
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             done
             by
             one
             
               Miles
               Corbelitz
            
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             defeat
             given
             Lazarus
             the
             Despost
             of
             Servia
             ,
             rising
             from
             amongst
             the
             dead
             ,
             had
             neer
             access
             to
             the
             presence
             of
             Amurath
             .
             The
             Embassadour
             at
             this
             Audience
             hath
             no
             〈◊〉
             set
             him
             ,
             but
             standing
             ,
             informs
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             by
             his
             Interpreter
             ,
             the
             several
             demands
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             the
             business
             he
             comes
             upon
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             penned
             first
             in
             writing
             ;
             which
             when
             read
             ,
             is
             with
             the
             Letter
             of
             credence
             consigned
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             great
             Visier
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             answer
             and
             farther
             treaty
             is
             to
             be
             received
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Audience
             given
             the
             Earl
             of
             Winchelsea
             ,
             when
             Embassadour
             there
             for
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             is
             (
             as
             is
             there
             said
             )
             the
             form
             used
             to
             others
             ,
             who
             come
             from
             a
             Prince
             equally
             honoured
             ,
             and
             respected
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Turks
             make
             these
             outward
             demonstrations
             
             of
             all
             due
             reverence
             and
             religious
             care
             to
             preserve
             the
             persons
             of
             Embassadours
             sacred
             and
             free
             from
             violence
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             apparent
             by
             their
             treatment
             and
             usage
             towards
             them
             ,
             in
             all
             emergencies
             and
             difference
             between
             the
             Prince
             they
             come
             from
             ,
             and
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             or
             place
             any
             Religion
             in
             the
             maintenance
             of
             their
             Faith.
             For
             when
             a
             War
             is
             proclaimed
             ,
             the
             Embassadour
             immediately
             is
             either
             committed
             to
             close
             imprisonment
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             the
             custody
             of
             a
             careful
             guard
             ,
             confined
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             his
             own
             house
             :
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             the
             Representative
             of
             Venice
             ,
             called
             there
             the
             Bailo
             ,
             by
             name
             Sorenzo
             ,
             in
             a
             streight
             Chamber
             of
             a
             Castle
             situated
             on
             the
             Bosphorus
             ,
             endured
             a
             severe
             imprisonment
             ,
             having
             his
             Interpreter
             strangled
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             then
             performing
             his
             office
             in
             the
             true
             interpretation
             of
             his
             Masters
             sence
             :
             afterwards
             this
             Bailo
             (
             for
             so
             they
             call
             there
             the
             Embassadors
             from
             Venice
             )
             was
             removed
             to
             another
             prison
             at
             Adrianople
             ,
             where
             he
             continued
             some
             years
             ;
             and
             in
             fine
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             presents
             mollifying
             the
             Turks
             with
             mony
             (
             with
             which
             their
             nature
             is
             easily
             made
             gentle
             and
             pliable
             )
             he
             obtained
             liberty
             to
             remain
             in
             the
             house
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Representatives
             of
             Venice
             ,
             but
             under
             a
             guard
             ,
             whose
             office
             was
             to
             secure
             him
             from
             escape
             ,
             and
             observe
             his
             actions
             ;
             and
             yet
             with
             liberality
             and
             presents
             ,
             which
             overcome
             the
             Turks
             more
             then
             any
             consideration
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             enjoyed
             as
             he
             pleased
             ,
             license
             for
             his
             health
             to
             take
             the
             fresh
             air
             ,
             and
             use
             what
             freedom
             was
             reasonable
             .
          
           
             Nor
             less
             injurious
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             examples
             of
             violence
             and
             rage
             ,
             acted
             on
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             French
             Embassadours
             ;
             first
             on
             the
             
               Sieur
               Sensi
            
             ,
             accused
             upon
             suspition
             of
             having
             contrived
             the
             escape
             of
             Konispolski
             ,
             General
             of
             the
             Polish
             Army
             ,
             taken
             captive
             in
             a
             Fight
             ,
             and
             sent
             Prisoner
             to
             the
             abovesaid
             Castle
             on
             the
             Bosphorus
             ;
             the
             means
             was
             by
             a
             Silken
             cord
             sent
             in
             a
             Pye
             ,
             with
             Limes
             and
             Files
             to
             cut
             the
             Iron
             bars
             ;
             and
             having
             first
             secured
             his
             guard
             with
             the
             strength
             of
             wine
             ,
             in
             the
             dead
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             let
             him
             down
             by
             the
             cord
             from
             the
             highest
             Tower
             ,
             where
             finding
             Horses
             ready
             ,
             he
             got
             safe
             into
             Poland
             :
             the
             contrivance
             of
             this
             stratagem
             ,
             and
             the
             instruments
             of
             the
             escape
             ,
             was
             laid
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             French
             Embassadour
             ;
             who
             was
             committed
             for
             that
             reason
             to
             the
             Prison
             of
             the
             seven
             Towers
             ,
             where
             he
             remained
             for
             the
             space
             of
             four
             months
             ,
             until
             his
             mony
             ,
             and
             the
             French
             King
             his
             Master
             mediated
             for
             him
             ,
             promising
             to
             send
             another
             speedily
             to
             succeed
             him
             ;
             he
             was
             delivered
             from
             his
             imprisonment
             ,
             and
             returned
             home
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Poland
             .
          
           
             The
             successor
             of
             this
             Embassadour
             was
             the
             Count
             Cesi
             a
             man
             too
             generous
             and
             splendid
             to
             live
             amongst
             covetous
             and
             craving
             Turks
             ;
             exhausted
             most
             of
             his
             wealth
             in
             gifts
             and
             presents
             ;
             to
             which
             adding
             a
             vanity
             and
             ambition
             to
             court
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Mistresses
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             he
             paid
             such
             vast
             sums
             of
             mony
             to
             the
             Eunuchs
             for
             his
             admittance
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             few
             years
             he
             became
             so
             indebted
             ,
             and
             importuned
             with
             the
             clamours
             of
             his
             Creditors
             ,
             as
             wholly
             discredited
             ,
             and
             lost
             the
             Honour
             and
             Authority
             of
             his
             Embassy
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             French
             King
             thinking
             it
             dishonourable
             to
             continue
             his
             Minister
             in
             that
             charge
             ,
             who
             was
             failed
             and
             undone
             in
             the
             reputation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             sent
             his
             Letter
             of
             Revocation
             to
             recal
             him
             home
             ;
             but
             the
             Turks
             gave
             a
             stop
             to
             his
             return
             ,
             pretending
             that
             their
             Law
             which
             was
             indulgent
             to
             the
             persons
             
             of
             Embassadours
             ,
             did
             not
             yet
             acquit
             them
             from
             payment
             of
             their
             debts
             ,
             or
             priviledge
             them
             with
             impunity
             to
             rob
             the
             Believers
             and
             other
             subjects
             of
             the
             Grand
             Siguior
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             rule
             of
             Grotius
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             exempts
             the
             Persons
             ,
             but
             the
             Servants
             and
             moveables
             of
             Embassadours
             from
             attachments
             ;
             and
             no
             Law
             can
             compel
             him
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             debts
             by
             force
             ,
             but
             by
             friendly
             perswasion
             only
             ,
             till
             being
             returned
             to
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             and
             put
             off
             the
             quality
             of
             a
             publick
             person
             ,
             he
             becomes
             liable
             to
             common
             process
             ;
             
               Si
               quid
               ergo
               debiti
               contraxit
            
             ,
             
             
               &
               ut
               sit
               ,
               res
               solieo
               loco
               nullas
               possideat
               ,
               〈◊〉
               compellandus
               erit
               amice
               ,
               &
               si
               detrectet
               ,
               is
               qui
               misit
               ,
               ita
               ut
               ad
               postremum
               usurpentur
               ea
               ,
               quae
               〈◊〉
               debitores
               extra
               territorium
               positos
               usurpari
               solent
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             less
             remarkeable
             was
             the
             barbarous
             usage
             of
             the
             
               Sieur
               la
               Haye
            
             ,
             Embassadour
             also
             for
             the
             French
             King
             to
             the
             Port
             ,
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             great
             Visier
             Kuperli
             .
             The
             Court
             being
             then
             at
             Adrianople
             ,
             and
             the
             Treaty
             in
             hand
             between
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             and
             the
             Republick
             of
             Venice
             ;
             through
             the
             mediation
             of
             the
             French
             Embassadour
             ,
             by
             consent
             and
             command
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             certain
             Letters
             of
             his
             wrote
             in
             Characters
             were
             intercepted
             by
             the
             Turks
             ;
             by
             what
             means
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             information
             ,
             the
             matter
             was
             too
             evident
             then
             ,
             to
             be
             apprehended
             other
             then
             an
             Italian
             contrivance
             :
             the
             Cypher
             ,
             as
             containing
             matter
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             was
             carried
             to
             Adrianople
             ;
             and
             being
             known
             by
             examination
             and
             confession
             of
             the
             Messenger
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             delivered
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Secretary
             of
             the
             French
             affairs
             ;
             immediately
             in
             all
             haste
             the
             Embassador
             then
             at
             Constantinople
             was
             cited
             to
             appear
             at
             Court
             ;
             but
             being
             ancient
             ,
             and
             indisposed
             in
             his
             health
             with
             the
             Gout
             and
             Stone
             ,
             dispatched
             his
             Son
             as
             his
             Procurator
             ,
             with
             instructions
             and
             orders
             how
             to
             answer
             what
             might
             be
             objected
             ;
             hoping
             by
             that
             means
             to
             excuse
             the
             inconvenience
             of
             a
             Winters
             journey
             .
          
           
             The
             Son
             being
             there
             arrived
             ,
             immediately
             was
             called
             to
             Audience
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             the
             Chancellor
             ,
             or
             Secretary
             for
             the
             Merchants
             (
             for
             the
             other
             Secretary
             of
             the
             private
             affairs
             of
             the
             Embassie
             ,
             apprehending
             the
             fury
             and
             injustice
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             had
             timely
             secured
             himself
             by
             flight
             .
             )
             Discourse
             was
             first
             had
             concerning
             the
             Contents
             of
             the
             Characters
             ;
             the
             Turks
             insolent
             in
             their
             Speeches
             ,
             provoked
             this
             
               Sieur
               la
               Haye
            
             the
             younger
             ,
             to
             utter
             something
             tending
             towards
             a
             contempt
             of
             that
             power
             the
             Turks
             had
             over
             him
             ,
             encouraging
             himself
             with
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             King
             his
             Master
             ;
             who
             was
             soon
             sensible
             ,
             and
             moved
             with
             the
             least
             injuries
             offered
             his
             Ministers
             .
             The
             Turks
             ,
             who
             can
             endure
             nothing
             less
             then
             menaces
             ,
             and
             Kuperlee
             through
             natural
             cruelty
             and
             choler
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             particular
             malice
             against
             the
             French
             Nation
             ,
             moved
             with
             this
             reply
             ,
             commanded
             the
             Caousbashee
             ,
             who
             is
             chief
             of
             the
             Pursivants
             ,
             to
             strike
             him
             in
             the
             mouth
             ;
             which
             he
             did
             with
             that
             force
             ,
             being
             a
             rude
             robustious
             fellow
             ,
             that
             with
             a
             few
             blows
             of
             his
             Fist
             ,
             he
             strook
             out
             two
             of
             his
             Teeth
             before
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             most
             undecent
             and
             barbarous
             manner
             dragged
             him
             with
             the
             Secretary
             for
             the
             Merchants
             ,
             to
             a
             Dungeon
             so
             loathsome
             and
             moist
             ,
             that
             the
             ill
             vapours
             oft-times
             extinguished
             the
             Candle
             .
             The
             old
             Ambassadour
             the
             Father
             ,
             was
             with
             like
             Turkish
             fury
             sent
             for
             ,
             the
             Turks
             executing
             all
             they
             do
             with
             strange
             haste
             and
             violence
             ;
             
               Barbaris
               contatio
               servilis
               ,
               statim
               exequiregium
            
             
             videtur
             ;
             and
             being
             arrived
             at
             Adrianople
             ,
             was
             also
             committed
             to
             custody
             ,
             though
             not
             with
             that
             rigour
             and
             severity
             of
             Imprisonment
             
             as
             the
             Son
             ,
             until
             the
             space
             of
             two
             Months
             passing
             with
             presents
             and
             sollicitations
             ,
             they
             both
             obtained
             their
             liberty
             ,
             and
             returned
             again
             to
             Constantinople
             ;
             where
             scarce
             were
             they
             arrived
             ,
             before
             news
             coming
             of
             a
             French
             Ship
             ,
             which
             had
             loaden
             Goods
             of
             Turks
             ,
             and
             run
             away
             with
             his
             Cargason
             ,
             the
             Embassadour
             was
             again
             committed
             to
             another
             Prison
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             called
             the
             seven
             Towers
             ,
             where
             he
             remained
             ,
             until
             with
             Gifts
             and
             Money
             ,
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Turks
             was
             abated
             .
             And
             still
             the
             malice
             of
             Kuperlee
             persecuted
             this
             
               Sieur
               la
               Haye
            
             ,
             until
             after
             his
             Embassie
             of
             25
             years
             continuance
             ,
             unfortuante
             only
             at
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             he
             was
             dispatched
             home
             obscurely
             and
             in
             disgrace
             ,
             without
             Letters
             of
             revocation
             from
             his
             Master
             ,
             or
             other
             intimation
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             which
             might
             signifie
             the
             desire
             of
             this
             Embassadours
             return
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             irreverent
             carriage
             in
             the
             Turks
             towards
             the
             persons
             of
             Embassadours
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             ancient
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             other
             gallant
             and
             civilized
             people
             ,
             is
             an
             apprehension
             and
             Maxime
             they
             have
             received
             ,
             that
             an
             Embassadour
             is
             indued
             with
             two
             qualifications
             ;
             one
             of
             representing
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             the
             desires
             of
             his
             Prince
             ,
             the
             breach
             of
             Articles
             or
             League
             ,
             the
             aggrievances
             and
             abuses
             of
             Merchants
             trading
             in
             his
             Dominions
             ;
             that
             so
             satisfaction
             and
             amendment
             may
             be
             made
             :
             And
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             he
             remains
             in
             nature
             of
             a
             Hostage
             ,
             called
             by
             themselves
             Mahapous
             or
             pledge
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             becomes
             responsible
             for
             what
             is
             acted
             by
             his
             Prince
             contrary
             to
             the
             Capitulations
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             remains
             for
             a
             pawn
             for
             the
             faithful
             and
             sincere
             carriage
             of
             his
             Nation
             ,
             and
             as
             security
             to
             insure
             what
             goods
             belonging
             to
             Turks
             are
             loaden
             on
             their
             Vessels
             .
             As
             the
             Resident
             for
             Holland
             was
             in
             the
             year
             1663
             ,
             imprisoned
             at
             Adrianople
             for
             miscarriages
             of
             a
             Ship
             belonging
             to
             his
             Nation
             ,
             taken
             by
             Maltese
             men
             of
             War
             ,
             whereon
             at
             〈◊〉
             were
             goods
             loaden
             belonging
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             and
             other
             considerable
             persons
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             released
             ,
             until
             he
             engaged
             to
             eighty
             five
             thousand
             Dollars
             ,
             in
             the
             space
             of
             one
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             days
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             full
             import
             of
             the
             Turkish
             interest
             .
          
           
             Nor
             hath
             this
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             to
             the
             sacred
             esteem
             of
             Embassadours
             ,
             found
             better
             observation
             towards
             the
             Representatives
             of
             the
             German
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             have
             upon
             all
             conjunctures
             of
             Discord
             and
             Breaches
             of
             Peace
             between
             those
             two
             powerful
             Princes
             ,
             been
             subject
             to
             confinements
             and
             custody
             of
             a
             Guard
             ,
             nothing
             differing
             from
             formal
             imprisonment
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             as
             it
             happened
             to
             the
             German
             Resident
             in
             the
             last
             War
             ,
             are
             transported
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
             motion
             of
             the
             Armies
             ,
             as
             a
             barbarous
             Trophy
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             prosperous
             successes
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             means
             at
             hand
             to
             reconcile
             and
             mediate
             when
             evil
             Fortune
             compels
             them
             to
             composition
             .
          
           
             What
             ill
             fate
             soever
             hath
             attended
             the
             Ministers
             of
             other
             Princes
             in
             this
             Court
             ,
             the
             Embassadours
             from
             his
             His
             Majesty
             of
             great
             Britain
             ,
             our
             Sacred
             King
             ,
             have
             never
             incurred
             this
             dishonour
             and
             violation
             of
             their
             Office
             ;
             the
             negotiations
             and
             differences
             since
             the
             English
             Trade
             hath
             been
             opened
             in
             Turkie
             ,
             have
             been
             various
             and
             considerable
             ,
             and
             matters
             as
             to
             the
             security
             of
             the
             Embassadour
             and
             Merchants
             ,
             have
             been
             often
             reduced
             to
             a
             doubtful
             condition
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             words
             and
             rude
             speeches
             full
             of
             menaces
             and
             choler
             ,
             might
             make
             a
             sober
             man
             suspitious
             of
             a
             greater
             ruine
             :
             And
             yet
             through
             the
             constancy
             ,
             prudence
             and
             good
             fortune
             of
             Embassadours
             ,
             the
             Turkish
             rashness
             hath
             not
             drawn
             upon
             
             themselves
             the
             guilt
             of
             violating
             their
             persons
             ,
             but
             have
             either
             prevented
             troubles
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             or
             wisely
             compounded
             them
             before
             they
             made
             too
             far
             a
             breach
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             worth
             observation
             ,
             that
             the
             Turks
             make
             no
             difference
             in
             the
             name
             between
             an
             Embassadour
             ,
             Resident
             ,
             Agent
             ,
             or
             any
             petty
             Messenger
             sent
             or
             residing
             upon
             a
             publick
             Affair
             ;
             the
             name
             Elchi
             ,
             serves
             them
             to
             express
             all
             :
             and
             though
             the
             Turks
             on
             occasion
             of
             Ruptures
             and
             other
             Discontents
             lose
             their
             respect
             towards
             the
             person
             of
             Embassadours
             ;
             yet
             still
             it
             is
             commendable
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             commonly
             abstain
             from
             the
             spoil
             and
             plunder
             of
             the
             Merchants
             estates
             ,
             with
             whose
             Prince
             they
             are
             at
             enmity
             ;
             for
             they
             look
             on
             Merchants
             as
             men
             ,
             whose
             profession
             is
             best
             advanced
             by
             Peace
             ;
             and
             as
             their
             own
             comparison
             is
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             laborious
             Bee
             which
             brings
             Honey
             to
             the
             Hive
             ,
             and
             is
             innocent
             ,
             industrious
             and
             profitable
             ;
             and
             therefore
             an
             object
             of
             their
             compassion
             and
             defence
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
            
             How
             Embassadours
             and
             publick
             Ministers
             govern
             themselves
             in
             their
             Negotiations
             and
             Residence
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             EMbassadours
             in
             this
             Country
             have
             need
             both
             of
             courage
             and
             circumspection
             ,
             wisdom
             to
             dissemble
             with
             honour
             ,
             and
             discreet
             patience
             ,
             seemingly
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             Affronts
             and
             Contempts
             ,
             from
             which
             this
             uncivilized
             people
             cannot
             temperate
             their
             Tongues
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             would
             seem
             to
             put
             on
             the
             most
             courteous
             deportment
             and
             respect
             towards
             Christians
             .
             The
             French
             Embassadour
             ,
             
               Mounsieur
               la
               Haye
            
             ,
             sent
             once
             to
             advise
             the
             great
             Visier
             Kuperlee
             ,
             that
             his
             Master
             had
             taken
             the
             strong
             City
             of
             Arras
             from
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             and
             had
             obtained
             other
             Victories
             in
             Flanders
             ,
             supposing
             that
             the
             Turk
             would
             outwardly
             have
             evidenced
             some
             signs
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             return
             an
             answer
             of
             congratulation
             ;
             but
             the
             reply
             the
             Visier
             gave
             ,
             was
             no
             other
             then
             this
             (
             VVhat
             matters
             it
             to
             me
             whether
             the
             Dog
             worries
             the
             Hog
             ,
             or
             the
             Hog
             the
             Dog
             ,
             so
             my
             Masters
             head
             be
             but
             safe
             !
             )
             intimating
             that
             he
             had
             no
             other
             esteem
             of
             Christians
             ,
             then
             as
             Salvages
             or
             Beasts
             ;
             and
             with
             no
             other
             answer
             then
             this
             ,
             due
             to
             an
             officious
             Courtship
             towards
             a
             Turk
             ,
             the
             Messenger
             returned
             .
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             those
             means
             ,
             wherewith
             Kingdoms
             and
             States
             are
             supported
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             more
             principal
             and
             chief
             of
             all
             others
             :
             The
             one
             is
             the
             substantial
             and
             real
             strength
             and
             force
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             his
             Armies
             and
             interest
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             is
             the
             honour
             and
             reputation
             he
             gains
             abroad
             ,
             which
             hath
             sometimes
             proved
             of
             that
             Authority
             and
             consequence
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             the
             State
             of
             the
             weaker
             Prince
             to
             appear
             more
             considerable
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             equal
             to
             the
             greater
             forces
             of
             the
             other
             .
             This
             reputation
             is
             principally
             maintained
             by
             a
             prudent
             manner
             of
             negotiation
             ,
             and
             depends
             on
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             Representative
             ,
             in
             which
             for
             many
             years
             the
             Republick
             of
             Venice
             had
             great
             advantages
             in
             the
             Turkish
             Court
             ,
             through
             the
             caution
             and
             policy
             of
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             nourished
             in
             the
             Turks
             an
             opinion
             of
             their
             strength
             of
             Arms
             ,
             and
             force
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             beyond
             the
             reality
             thereof
             ;
             〈◊〉
             before
             the
             War
             broke
             forth
             ,
             no
             Nation
             
             in
             amity
             with
             the
             Turk
             ,
             had
             their
             affairs
             treated
             with
             more
             honour
             and
             respect
             then
             this
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             An
             Embassadour
             in
             this
             Court
             ought
             to
             be
             circumspect
             and
             careful
             to
             avoid
             the
             occasion
             of
             having
             his
             honour
             blemished
             ,
             or
             of
             incurring
             the
             least
             violation
             of
             his
             person
             ;
             for
             afterward
             ,
             as
             one
             baffled
             in
             his
             reputation
             ,
             he
             becomes
             scorned
             ,
             loses
             his
             power
             and
             interest
             ,
             and
             all
             esteem
             of
             his
             worth
             and
             wisdom
             ;
             for
             having
             endured
             one
             affront
             ,
             their
             insolence
             soon
             presumes
             farther
             to
             trespass
             on
             his
             patience
             :
             for
             certainly
             Turks
             of
             all
             Nations
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             most
             apt
             to
             crush
             and
             trample
             on
             those
             that
             lye
             under
             their
             feet
             ;
             as
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             those
             who
             have
             a
             reputation
             with
             them
             ,
             may
             make
             the
             best
             and
             most
             advantageous
             treats
             of
             any
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             
               Busbequius
               ,
               Ep.
            
             1.
             
             
               Sunt
               Turci
               in
               utramque
               partem
               nimii
               sive
               indulgentia
               ,
               cum
               pro
               amicis
               se
               probare
               volunt
               ,
               sive
               acerbitate
               cum
               irati
               sunt
               .
            
             To
             reply
             according
             to
             the
             Pride
             and
             Ignorance
             of
             a
             Turk
             ,
             is
             properly
             to
             blow
             up
             fire
             into
             a
             flame
             ;
             to
             support
             with
             submission
             and
             a
             pusillanimous
             spirit
             ,
             his
             affronts
             and
             indignities
             ,
             by
             negotiating
             faintly
             or
             coldly
             ,
             is
             to
             add
             fuel
             and
             wood
             to
             the
             burning
             piles
             ;
             but
             solid
             reason
             and
             discourse
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             chearful
             expressions
             ,
             vivacity
             and
             courage
             in
             argument
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             manner
             of
             dealing
             and
             treating
             with
             the
             Turks
             .
             That
             which
             is
             called
             good
             nature
             or
             flexible
             disposition
             ,
             is
             of
             little
             use
             to
             a
             publick
             Minister
             in
             his
             treaty
             with
             Turks
             :
             a
             punctual
             adherence
             to
             former
             customs
             and
             examples
             even
             to
             obstinacy
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             and
             safest
             rule
             ;
             for
             the
             concession
             of
             one
             point
             serves
             to
             embolden
             them
             to
             demand
             another
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             third
             ;
             and
             so
             their
             hopes
             increases
             with
             the
             success
             ,
             having
             no
             modesty
             nor
             wisdom
             to
             terminate
             their
             desires
             ;
             one
             act
             or
             two
             of
             favour
             is
             enough
             afterwards
             to
             introduce
             a
             custom
             (
             which
             is
             the
             chiefest
             part
             of
             their
             Law
             )
             and
             to
             make
             that
             which
             is
             meerly
             voluntary
             ,
             and
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             become
             of
             obligation
             .
             But
             a
             principal
             matter
             ,
             which
             a
             publick
             Minister
             ought
             to
             look
             to
             ,
             is
             to
             provide
             himself
             of
             spirited
             ,
             eloquent
             and
             intelligent
             Interpreters
             ;
             spirited
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             because
             many
             times
             the
             presence
             is
             great
             they
             appear
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             looks
             big
             and
             soure
             of
             a
             barbarous
             Tyrant
             ;
             and
             it
             hath
             been
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             Embassadour
             hath
             been
             forced
             to
             interpose
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             between
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Visier
             and
             his
             Interpreter
             ,
             whose
             offence
             was
             only
             a
             delivery
             of
             the
             words
             of
             his
             Master
             ;
             some
             of
             whom
             have
             notwithstanding
             been
             imprisoned
             ,
             or
             executed
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             partly
             intimated
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             :
             The
             reason
             of
             which
             Tyranny
             and
             presumption
             in
             these
             prime
             Officers
             over
             the
             Interpreters
             ,
             is
             because
             they
             are
             most
             commonly
             born
             subjects
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ill
             support
             the
             least
             word
             mis-placed
             ,
             or
             savouring
             of
             contest
             from
             them
             ,
             not
             distinguishing
             between
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Embassadour
             ,
             and
             the
             explication
             of
             the
             Interpreter
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             were
             very
             useful
             to
             breed
             up
             a
             Seminary
             of
             young
             Englishmen
             ,
             of
             sprightly
             and
             ingenious
             parts
             ,
             to
             be
             qualified
             for
             that
             Office
             ;
             who
             may
             with
             less
             danger
             to
             themselves
             ,
             honour
             to
             their
             Master
             ,
             and
             advantage
             to
             the
             publick
             ,
             express
             boldly
             without
             the
             usual
             mincing
             and
             submission
             of
             other
             Interpreters
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             commanded
             and
             declared
             by
             their
             Master
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             certainly
             a
             good
             Maxime
             for
             an
             Embassadour
             in
             this
             Country
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             over-studious
             in
             procuring
             a
             familiar
             friendship
             with
             Turks
             ;
             a
             fair
             comportment
             towards
             all
             in
             a
             moderate
             way
             ,
             is
             cheap
             and
             secure
             ;
             
             for
             a
             Turk
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             real
             friendship
             towards
             a
             Christian
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             him
             called
             only
             ,
             and
             thought
             a
             friend
             who
             is
             in
             power
             ,
             is
             an
             expence
             without
             profit
             ;
             for
             in
             great
             emergencies
             ,
             and
             times
             of
             necessity
             ,
             when
             their
             assistance
             is
             most
             useful
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             bought
             again
             ,
             and
             his
             friendship
             renewed
             with
             presents
             ,
             and
             farther
             expectations
             :
             howsoever
             ,
             this
             way
             of
             negotiation
             by
             presents
             and
             gratuities
             ,
             is
             so
             much
             in
             custom
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             that
             to
             speak
             truely
             ,
             scarce
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             obtained
             without
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             to
             dispose
             and
             place
             them
             with
             honour
             ,
             decency
             and
             advantage
             :
             For
             there
             are
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             always
             ,
             two
             or
             three
             powerful
             persons
             in
             this
             Court
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             times
             carry
             the
             principal
             sway
             ,
             and
             command
             of
             all
             ;
             these
             must
             necessarily
             be
             treated
             with
             respect
             ,
             and
             often
             sweetned
             with
             gratuities
             :
             he
             that
             hath
             mony
             may
             doubtless
             make
             friends
             when
             he
             needs
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             secure
             his
             capitulation
             and
             his
             priviledge
             ,
             purchase
             justice
             ,
             and
             if
             his
             stock
             will
             hold
             out
             ,
             act
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             reasonably
             be
             imagined
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             most
             profitable
             and
             prudent
             way
             to
             refer
             something
             to
             friendship
             and
             good
             correspondence
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             force
             and
             strength
             of
             mony
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
            
             .
             How
             Forreign
             Princes
             in
             particular
             stand
             in
             the
             esteem
             and
             opinion
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             THe
             Turks
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             occasionally
             instanced
             before
             ,
             are
             naturally
             a
             proud
             and
             insolent
             people
             ,
             confident
             ,
             and
             conceited
             of
             their
             own
             vertue
             ,
             valour
             and
             forces
             ,
             which
             proceeds
             from
             their
             ignorance
             of
             the
             strength
             and
             constitution
             of
             other
             Countries
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             the
             danger
             which
             may
             arise
             from
             the
             Conjunction
             and
             Union
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             to
             the
             Mahometan
             Interest
             ,
             is
             discoursed
             of
             ,
             they
             compare
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             to
             the
             Lyon
             ,
             and
             other
             Kings
             to
             little
             Dogs
             ,
             which
             may
             serve
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             to
             rouse
             and
             discompose
             the
             quiet
             and
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Lyon
             ,
             but
             can
             never
             bite
             him
             ,
             but
             with
             their
             utmost
             peril
             .
             They
             say
             farther
             ,
             as
             by
             an
             ingenuous
             confession
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             unable
             to
             encounter
             the
             Christians
             at
             Sea
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             given
             that
             unstable
             element
             for
             Dominion
             and
             Possession
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             earth
             is
             the
             lot
             and
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             which
             is
             demonstrable
             by
             that
             great
             circuit
             of
             Empire
             ,
             obedient
             to
             the
             Mahometan
             Arms.
             These
             are
             the
             thoughts
             and
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             Commonalty
             concerning
             Christendom
             in
             general
             (
             which
             I
             have
             heard
             often
             discoursed
             amongst
             them
             )
             but
             the
             opinion
             and
             esteem
             which
             knowing
             men
             and
             Ministers
             frame
             of
             Forreign
             Kingdoms
             and
             States
             distinctly
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             according
             to
             these
             following
             particulars
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             the
             Princes
             so
             far
             remote
             as
             England
             ,
             none
             amongst
             this
             people
             stands
             in
             better
             account
             then
             His
             Majesty
             of
             
               Great
               Braitain
            
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             convenience
             of
             the
             Trade
             ,
             which
             provides
             this
             Empire
             with
             many
             necessary
             commodities
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             fame
             of
             his
             Shipping
             ,
             and
             power
             at
             Sea
             ,
             which
             makes
             him
             ,
             though
             divided
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             a
             borderer
             on
             every
             Country
             ,
             where
             the
             Ocean
             extends
             :
             And
             this
             esteem
             and
             honour
             the
             Sultan
             bears
             towards
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             
             hath
             been
             evidenced
             in
             several
             particulars
             ,
             and
             by
             none
             more
             then
             by
             the
             security
             and
             freedom
             his
             Merchants
             live
             in
             ,
             in
             these
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             a
             readiness
             always
             in
             every
             reasonable
             request
             ,
             to
             gratifie
             His
             Majesties
             Embassadours
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             the
             Turk
             knows
             that
             his
             own
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             force
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             is
             inconsiderable
             ,
             but
             that
             with
             the
             conjunction
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             German
             Princes
             ,
             they
             are
             assured
             ,
             and
             have
             proved
             it
             to
             their
             experience
             in
             the
             year
             1664
             ,
             that
             his
             strength
             is
             equivalent
             to
             the
             Ottoman
             power
             ;
             but
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             the
             diversity
             of
             Religions
             and
             Sects
             in
             Germany
             ,
             abate
             much
             of
             that
             heat
             and
             coalition
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             which
             is
             requisite
             to
             the
             vigorous
             opposition
             of
             so
             potent
             an
             enemy
             .
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperours
             unseasonable
             severity
             against
             the
             Protestants
             in
             Hungary
             ,
             disobliging
             his
             whole
             Dominion
             there
             ,
             by
             depriving
             them
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             exercising
             other
             courses
             for
             suppression
             of
             the
             reformed
             Religion
             ,
             ripened
             the
             Turks
             design
             of
             War
             first
             laid
             in
             the
             year
             1663
             ;
             conceiving
             that
             in
             that
             conjuncture
             ,
             holding
             forth
             the
             specious
             pretence
             of
             liberty
             in
             Religion
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             the
             Hungarians
             would
             either
             wholly
             desert
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             or
             very
             coldly
             and
             faintly
             apply
             themselves
             to
             his
             succour
             ;
             the
             effect
             of
             which
             was
             in
             the
             succeeding
             Wars
             plainly
             verified
             ,
             and
             known
             that
             the
             Hungarians
             were
             not
             only
             sparing
             in
             their
             contribution
             and
             supplies
             of
             men
             in
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             but
             held
             secret
             Juntoes
             and
             Councels
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             not
             better
             to
             〈◊〉
             the
             Turks
             soveraignty
             ,
             on
             the
             conditions
             proposed
             ,
             with
             liberty
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             continue
             in
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             who
             neither
             afforded
             them
             freedom
             of
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             spiritual
             estate
             ,
             nor
             was
             able
             to
             withstand
             the
             Turk
             ,
             which
             argued
             insufficiency
             to
             yeild
             them
             protection
             in
             their
             temporal
             .
             The
             Emperour
             sends
             his
             Embassadour
             to
             the
             Turk
             ,
             under
             notion
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             because
             at
             his
             instalment
             as
             Emperour
             ,
             he
             swears
             to
             make
             a
             perpetual
             War
             with
             the
             Turk
             ;
             and
             indeed
             their
             peace
             is
             little
             better
             then
             a
             War
             ,
             considering
             their
             frequent
             incursions
             into
             each
             others
             Territories
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             skirmish
             or
             fight
             in
             bodies
             under
             the
             number
             of
             5000
             ,
             not
             taking
             Forts
             ,
             or
             bringing
             Cannons
             into
             the
             Field
             ,
             is
             no
             breach
             of
             the
             capitulations
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             King
             ,
             though
             the
             first
             Christian
             Prince
             ,
             that
             having
             no
             confines
             bordering
             on
             these
             Dominions
             ,
             entred
             into
             capitulations
             with
             the
             Turk
             for
             a
             free
             and
             open
             Commerce
             and
             Traffick
             ;
             and
             obtained
             the
             Title
             of
             Podeshaw
             ,
             which
             signifies
             as
             much
             as
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             is
             denyed
             to
             all
             other
             Christian
             Kings
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             the
             Germane
             Emperour
             himself
             ,
             being
             judged
             an
             honour
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             only
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             :
             yet
             their
             esteem
             of
             the
             French
             is
             not
             so
             great
             as
             some
             would
             perswade
             the
             world
             it
             is
             ,
             having
             (
             as
             we
             have
             at
             large
             declared
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             )
             given
             ample
             testimonies
             in
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             Embassadours
             ,
             their
             scorn
             and
             neglect
             of
             the
             Prince
             he
             represented
             .
             I
             have
             heard
             the
             wise
             Lord
             Chancellour
             Samosade
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             French
             gained
             that
             Title
             of
             Podeshaw
             to
             their
             King
             by
             craft
             and
             subtilty
             ,
             and
             was
             never
             fully
             examined
             nor
             considered
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             business
             there
             is
             a
             strange
             Romance
             told
             of
             a
             fair
             French
             Lady
             ,
             preferred
             to
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             whom
             the
             Turks
             were
             willing
             to
             receive
             for
             a
             Princess
             ,
             and
             thence
             challenging
             affinity
             with
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             
             was
             the
             more
             profuse
             in
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             titles
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             time
             when
             the
             French
             Embassadour
             was
             called
             to
             secret
             Councels
             ,
             and
             admitted
             within
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             to
             private
             meetings
             and
             debates
             of
             the
             Turk
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             when
             the
             French
             plotted
             ,
             and
             openly
             assisted
             in
             transportation
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             for
             the
             invasion
             of
             Italy
             ;
             but
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             the
             year
             1664
             ,
             through
             the
             force
             given
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             the
             Bravado
             upon
             Barbary
             ,
             the
             French
             hath
             always
             (
             and
             that
             not
             without
             some
             reason
             )
             gone
             declining
             in
             the
             good
             opinion
             and
             esteem
             in
             the
             Ottoman
             Court.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             is
             more
             esteemed
             ,
             as
             a
             Prince
             able
             to
             blow
             the
             coals
             ,
             and
             excite
             other
             Princes
             to
             the
             damage
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             State
             ,
             rather
             then
             by
             his
             own
             power
             or
             force
             to
             effect
             any
             thing
             himself
             ;
             and
             having
             no
             confines
             bordering
             on
             the
             Turks
             ,
             his
             riches
             ,
             power
             or
             greatness
             seldom
             falls
             as
             a
             subject
             for
             their
             consideration
             .
          
           
             As
             little
             account
             would
             they
             make
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             
               Granadin
               Turks
            
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             remains
             in
             Constantinople
             a
             considerable
             number
             since
             their
             expulsion
             ,
             through
             an
             extream
             affection
             naturally
             inherent
             in
             them
             to
             Spain
             ,
             discourse
             of
             it
             with
             a
             passion
             ,
             not
             altogether
             free
             os
             a
             little
             Rodomontado
             ,
             and
             vain-glory
             ,
             vices
             incident
             to
             their
             Country
             ;
             whereby
             they
             create
             in
             the
             Turks
             a
             conceit
             of
             the
             greatness
             ,
             riches
             and
             force
             of
             Spain
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             flourished
             in
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Moors
             possessed
             their
             seat
             and
             habitation
             there
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             Turks
             ,
             though
             a
             people
             incurious
             and
             negligent
             of
             the
             accurate
             state
             of
             other
             places
             ,
             besides
             their
             own
             ,
             are
             not
             altogether
             ignorant
             of
             the
             decay
             of
             Spain
             ,
             the
             Wars
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             the
             menaces
             from
             France
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             aim
             at
             one
             of
             the
             Venetian
             Ports
             in
             Dalmatia
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             better
             prospect
             and
             easier
             passage
             unto
             Sicily
             ,
             or
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Naples
             .
          
           
             The
             esteem
             the
             Venetians
             are
             in
             at
             this
             time
             amongst
             them
             ,
             is
             greater
             then
             when
             the
             War
             first
             began
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             entertained
             an
             opinion
             of
             their
             force
             much
             inferiour
             to
             the
             real
             estimation
             thereof
             ;
             as
             they
             do
             now
             the
             contrary
             byond
             their
             true
             strength
             ,
             making
             always
             calculates
             from
             the
             effect
             and
             success
             of
             things
             .
             Yet
             the
             Turk
             knows
             ,
             that
             the
             Venetian
             power
             is
             not
             comparable
             to
             his
             by
             land
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             but
             Friuli
             stands
             between
             him
             and
             the
             mastery
             of
             Venice
             ;
             which
             makes
             him
             ashamed
             and
             angry
             ,
             that
             after
             so
             many
             years
             Wars
             ,
             no
             greater
             additions
             should
             be
             acquired
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             then
             his
             footing
             in
             Candy
             ,
             the
             whole
             possession
             of
             which
             was
             imagined
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             war
             ,
             would
             upon
             a
             bare
             demand
             been
             quietly
             presented
             as
             the
             price
             and
             purchase
             of
             the
             peace
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Poland
             is
             none
             of
             the
             least
             amongst
             the
             Christian
             Princes
             esteemed
             at
             the
             Ottoman
             Court
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             great
             power
             ,
             consisting
             chiefly
             in
             Horse
             ,
             which
             in
             opinion
             of
             the
             Turks
             is
             the
             most
             warlike
             ;
             and
             look
             on
             that
             people
             as
             martial
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             difficulty
             brought
             under
             their
             subjection
             .
             But
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             combustions
             and
             intestine
             troubles
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             the
             Polanders
             apply
             themselves
             with
             much
             dexterity
             and
             caution
             in
             their
             treaties
             with
             the
             Turks
             ;
             and
             especially
             ,
             being
             borderers
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             their
             incursions
             and
             robberies
             of
             Men
             and
             Cattel
             ,
             they
             endeavour
             all
             means
             of
             fair
             and
             reasonable
             complyance
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             Turk
             is
             well
             inclined
             to
             the
             Polander
             ,
             and
             desires
             his
             prosperity
             beyond
             others
             of
             
             his
             neighbour-Princes
             ;
             because
             he
             looks
             on
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             curb
             upon
             all
             occasions
             of
             the
             Moscovites
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             may
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             give
             some
             stop
             and
             arrest
             unto
             the
             progress
             of
             his
             Arms.
             
          
           
             The
             Moscovite
             hath
             yet
             a
             greater
             fame
             and
             renown
             with
             the
             Turks
             ,
             being
             reported
             able
             to
             make
             a
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             thousand
             Horse
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             treats
             with
             the
             Turk
             on
             equal
             terms
             ,
             and
             fills
             his
             Letters
             with
             high
             threats
             and
             Hyperbolical
             expressions
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             swelling
             titles
             as
             the
             Turk
             .
             The
             Greeks
             have
             also
             an
             inclination
             to
             the
             Moscovite
             beyond
             any
             other
             Christian
             Prince
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             their
             Rites
             and
             Religion
             ,
             terming
             him
             their
             Emperour
             and
             Protector
             ;
             from
             whom
             ,
             according
             to
             ancient
             prophesies
             and
             modern
             predictions
             ,
             they
             expect
             delivery
             and
             〈◊〉
             to
             their
             Church
             .
             But
             the
             greatest
             dread
             the
             Turk
             hath
             of
             the
             Moscovite
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             union
             with
             the
             Soffi
             or
             Persian
             ,
             which
             two
             uniting
             together
             ,
             would
             be
             too
             unequal
             a
             match
             for
             the
             Ottoman
             Empire
             .
          
           
             But
             above
             all
             the
             great
             Potentates
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             〈◊〉
             was
             most
             feared
             and
             esteemed
             by
             the
             Turk
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             great
             force
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             borders
             of
             his
             Dominions
             run
             a
             long
             space
             on
             the
             confines
             of
             the
             Turks
             ;
             but
             because
             it
             is
             almost
             impossible
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             vast
             Deserts
             ,
             and
             uninhabited
             places
             ,
             to
             carry
             the
             War
             into
             his
             Country
             ,
             without
             the
             cumbersome
             carriages
             of
             all
             necessary
             provisions
             ,
             which
             with
             how
             much
             difficulty
             and
             incommodity
             were
             performed
             in
             the
             last
             〈◊〉
             between
             these
             two
             great
             Princes
             ,
             the
             History
             sufficiently
             relates
             ;
             but
             since
             the
             conquest
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             decay
             of
             their
             riches
             ,
             they
             are
             now
             the
             subjects
             of
             the
             Turkish
             scorn
             and
             contempt
             .
             The
             neerness
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             though
             derived
             from
             the
             same
             Founder
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             receiving
             some
             difference
             by
             the
             interpretation
             of
             Haly
             ,
             is
             in
             no
             wise
             a
             reconcilement
             of
             their
             affections
             ;
             but
             rather
             a
             ground
             and
             matter
             of
             their
             fear
             and
             jealousie
             ,
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             waging
             a
             War
             against
             the
             Persian
             ,
             that
             Heresie
             should
             begin
             to
             be
             set
             on
             foot
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             like
             a
             spark
             that
             causes
             the
             conflagration
             of
             a
             whole
             City
             ,
             may
             breed
             those
             intestine
             civil
             distractions
             ,
             which
             may
             prove
             of
             more
             danger
             and
             ruine
             then
             the
             former
             War.
             It
             will
             not
             be
             necessary
             to
             speak
             much
             of
             the
             Hollanders
             ,
             in
             regard
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             have
             a
             Resident
             there
             ,
             are
             scarce
             taken
             notice
             of
             as
             a
             Nation
             different
             ,
             but
             depending
             on
             the
             English.
             And
             these
             are
             all
             the
             Nations
             considerable
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             Turk
             hath
             occasion
             to
             treat
             ,
             or
             that
             follow
             under
             his
             cognisance
             or
             business
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
            
             .
             The
             regard
             the
             Turks
             have
             to
             their
             Leagues
             with
             Forreign
             Princes
             .
          
           
             AS
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             teaches
             humility
             ,
             charity
             ,
             courtesie
             ,
             and
             faith
             towards
             all
             that
             are
             within
             the
             pale
             of
             humane
             nature
             ,
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             the
             Turkish
             superstition
             furnishes
             its
             followers
             with
             principles
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             abhor
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             persons
             of
             such
             whom
             they
             term
             not
             〈◊〉
             .
             The
             sordidness
             of
             their
             bloud
             ,
             and
             ungentleness
             of
             their
             education
             ,
             makes
             them
             insolent
             and
             swelled
             in
             
             prosperity
             ;
             and
             their
             Victories
             and
             Spoils
             upon
             Christians
             ,
             render
             〈◊〉
             Arms
             and
             Force
             of
             other
             parts
             contemptible
             in
             respect
             of
             theirs
             .
          
           
             Upon
             these
             considerations
             of
             the
             vileness
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             scorn
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             they
             assume
             this
             into
             a
             Maxime
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             regard
             the
             Leagues
             they
             have
             with
             any
             Prince
             ,
             or
             the
             reasons
             and
             ground
             of
             a
             quarrel
             ;
             whilst
             the
             breach
             tends
             to
             the
             enlargement
             of
             their
             Empire
             ,
             which
             consequently
             infers
             the
             propagation
             of
             their
             Faith.
             Many
             and
             various
             are
             the
             examples
             and
             stories
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             since
             the
             beginning
             and
             increase
             of
             the
             Turkish
             power
             ,
             of
             the
             perfidiousness
             and
             treachery
             of
             this
             people
             ;
             that
             it
             may
             be
             a
             question
             ,
             whether
             their
             valour
             and
             force
             hath
             prevailed
             more
             in
             the
             time
             of
             War
             ,
             or
             the
             little
             care
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             maintenance
             of
             their
             Leagues
             hath
             availed
             them
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Peace
             .
             Thus
             Didymotichum
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Peace
             ,
             under
             Amurath
             ,
             third
             King
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Walls
             and
             Fortifications
             were
             Building
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Asian
             labourers
             ,
             which
             were
             entertained
             in
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             help
             of
             other
             Turks
             which
             lay
             near
             in
             ambush
             ,
             surprised
             and
             taken
             ;
             so
             also
             Rhodestum
             in
             time
             of
             Peace
             by
             command
             of
             Amurath
             ,
             was
             by
             Eurenoses
             assaulted
             and
             taken
             by
             stratagem
             ;
             so
             Adrianople
             
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             the
             same
             Emperour
             ,
             after
             Peace
             made
             again
             ,
             and
             assurances
             given
             of
             better
             faith
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             art
             and
             disguise
             of
             Chasis-Ilbeg
             ,
             pretending
             to
             be
             a
             discontented
             Captain
             and
             a
             Fugitive
             from
             the
             Turks
             ,
             by
             fair
             Speeches
             and
             some
             Actions
             and
             Skirmishes
             abroad
             ,
             gained
             such
             confidence
             amongst
             the
             credulous
             Greeks
             ,
             as
             enabled
             him
             afterwards
             to
             set
             the
             Gates
             open
             to
             Amuraths
             Army
             ,
             which
             after
             some
             Conflict
             was
             taken
             ,
             and
             never
             recovered
             again
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Greeks
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             old
             and
             practised
             subtilty
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             immediately
             after
             some
             notable
             Misfortune
             to
             entreat
             of
             Peace
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             they
             may
             gain
             time
             to
             recollect
             their
             Forces
             and
             Provisions
             to
             prosecute
             the
             War.
             It
             is
             notable
             and
             worthy
             of
             Record
             ,
             the
             treachery
             of
             the
             Treaty
             used
             in
             the
             year
             1604.
             
             Begun
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Mahomet
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             broken
             off
             by
             Achmat
             his
             Successor
             .
             The
             overtures
             for
             a
             Treaty
             were
             first
             propounded
             by
             the
             Turks
             ;
             and
             Commissioners
             from
             the
             Emperour
             appointed
             ,
             and
             met
             the
             Turks
             at
             Buda
             ;
             twelve
             days
             truce
             were
             concluded
             for
             consideration
             of
             the
             Articles
             ,
             and
             Presents
             sent
             by
             the
             Turks
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             perswade
             him
             of
             the
             reality
             of
             their
             intentions
             .
             Mahomet
             dying
             ,
             
               Sultan
               Achmat
            
             renews
             his
             Commission
             to
             the
             Bassa
             of
             Buda
             to
             continue
             the
             Treaty
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             Christian
             and
             Turks
             Commissioners
             have
             another
             Meeting
             at
             Pesth
             ;
             where
             whilst
             the
             Christians
             were
             courteously
             .
             Feasting
             the
             〈◊〉
             in
             Tents
             near
             the
             Town
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             create
             in
             the
             Christians
             an
             assurance
             of
             their
             faithful
             dealing
             ,
             were
             producing
             Letters
             from
             〈◊〉
             Sultan
             and
             Prime
             Visier
             filled
             with
             Oaths
             and
             Protestations
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             by
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             by
             the
             souls
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             their
             intentions
             for
             Peace
             were
             real
             ,
             and
             meant
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             honourable
             and
             just
             :
             At
             that
             very
             time
             the
             Turks
             of
             Buda
             ,
             conceiving
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             this
             great
             jollity
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             the
             Walls
             of
             Pesth
             were
             neglected
             and
             slightly
             manned
             ,
             issued
             〈◊〉
             in
             great
             numbers
             to
             surprize
             it
             ;
             the
             alarm
             of
             which
             ended
             the
             Banquet
             ,
             and
             the
             Turks
             finding
             matters
             contrary
             to
             their
             expectation
             ,
             returned
             only
             with
             the
             shame
             of
             their
             treachery
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             the
             Disciples
             should
             in
             a
             point
             of
             so
             great
             liberty
             
             and
             advantage
             follow
             the
             example
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Master
             ;
             for
             the
             like
             Mahomet
             did
             when
             overthrown
             ,
             and
             repulsed
             at
             the
             siege
             of
             Mecha
             ,
             made
             a
             firm
             League
             with
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             strict
             Peace
             and
             Amity
             :
             but
             the
             next
             Summer
             ,
             having
             again
             recruited
             his
             Forces
             ,
             easily
             surprised
             and
             took
             the
             City
             ,
             whilst
             that
             people
             relying
             on
             the
             late
             agreement
             ,
             suspected
             nothing
             less
             then
             the
             Prophets
             treachery
             .
             And
             that
             such
             perfideousness
             as
             this
             might
             not
             be
             Chronicled
             in
             future
             Ages
             ,
             in
             disparagement
             of
             his
             Sanctity
             ;
             he
             made
             it
             lawful
             for
             his
             Believers
             ,
             in
             cases
             of
             like
             nature
             ,
             when
             the
             matter
             concerned
             those
             who
             were
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             different
             perswasion
             ,
             neither
             to
             regard
             Promises
             ,
             Leagues
             ,
             or
             other
             Engagements
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             read
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             institutions
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             Law
             ,
             called
             
               Kitab
               Hadaia
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             usual
             form
             and
             custom
             ,
             when
             a
             noble
             advantage
             is
             espyed
             on
             any
             Country
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             have
             not
             sufficient
             ground
             of
             quarrel
             ,
             to
             demand
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Muftee
             ,
             for
             the
             lawfnlness
             of
             War
             ;
             who
             without
             consulting
             other
             consideration
             and
             judgement
             of
             the
             reasonable
             occasions
             ,
             then
             the
             utility
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             in
             conformity
             to
             the
             foregoing
             president
             of
             his
             Prophet
             ,
             passes
             his
             Fetfa
             or
             sentence
             ;
             by
             which
             the
             War
             becomes
             warrantable
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             justifyed
             and
             allowed
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             even
             amongst
             Christian
             Princes
             and
             other
             the
             most
             gallant
             people
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             advantages
             have
             been
             taken
             contrary
             to
             Leagues
             ,
             and
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Wars
             commenced
             upon
             frivolous
             and
             slight
             pretences
             ;
             and
             States
             have
             never
             wanted
             reasons
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             Leagues
             ,
             though
             confirmed
             by
             Oaths
             and
             all
             the
             Rites
             of
             Religious
             Vows
             :
             We
             know
             it
             is
             controverted
             in
             the
             Schools
             ,
             whether
             Faith
             is
             to
             be
             maintained
             with
             Infidels
             ,
             with
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             wicked
             men
             ;
             which
             in
             my
             opinion
             were
             more
             honourable
             to
             be
             out
             of
             question
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             never
             read
             that
             perfidiousness
             by
             Act
             and
             Proclamation
             was
             allowable
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             was
             holy
             to
             be
             faithless
             ,
             until
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             Law
             ,
             by
             the
             example
             of
             their
             Prophet
             recorded
             and
             commanded
             this
             Lesson
             ,
             as
             a
             beneficial
             and
             useful
             Axiome
             to
             their
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             at
             what
             I
             have
             heard
             and
             read
             in
             some
             Books
             of
             the
             Honesty
             and
             Justice
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             extolling
             and
             applauding
             them
             ,
             as
             men
             accomplished
             with
             all
             the
             vertues
             of
             a
             moral
             life
             ;
             thence
             seeming
             to
             infer
             that
             Christianity
             it self
             imposes
             none
             of
             those
             engagements
             of
             goodness
             on
             mens
             natures
             ,
             as
             the
             Professors
             of
             it
             do
             imagine
             .
             But
             such
             men
             I
             believe
             ,
             have
             neither
             read
             the
             Histories
             ,
             nor
             consulted
             the
             rules
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             practised
             their
             conversation
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             points
             being
             ignorant
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Turks
             dealings
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             strange
             ,
             if
             through
             a
             charitable
             opinion
             of
             what
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             they
             erre
             in
             the
             apprehension
             and
             Character
             they
             pass
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           OF
           THE
           Turkish
           Religion
           .
           BOOK
           II.
           
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             Of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Turks
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             THe
             Civil
             Laws
             appertaining
             to
             Religion
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             are
             so
             confounded
             into
             one
             body
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             scarce
             treat
             of
             one
             without
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             they
             conceive
             that
             the
             Civil
             Law
             came
             as
             much
             from
             God
             ,
             being
             delivered
             by
             their
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             immediately
             respects
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             came
             with
             the
             same
             obligations
             and
             injunctions
             to
             obedience
             .
             And
             though
             this
             Policie
             was
             a
             Fiction
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             first
             founded
             certain
             Governments
             ,
             as
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
               ,
               Solon
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             greater
             engagements
             and
             ties
             on
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             conscience
             ,
             as
             through
             fear
             of
             punishment
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             general
             that
             proposition
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             all
             Laws
             which
             respect
             Right
             and
             Justice
             ,
             and
             are
             tending
             to
             a
             foundation
             of
             good
             and
             honest
             Government
             ,
             are
             of
             God
             ;
             
               For
               there
               is
               no
               power
               but
            
             
             
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               powers
               that
               be
               ,
               are
               ordained
               of
               God.
            
             And
             then
             if
             God
             owns
             the
             creation
             and
             constitution
             of
             all
             Princes
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             Pagans
             as
             Christians
             ;
             the
             Tyrants
             ,
             as
             the
             indulgent
             Fathers
             of
             their
             people
             and
             Country
             ;
             no
             less
             doth
             he
             disallow
             the
             Rules
             and
             Laws
             fitted
             to
             the
             constitution
             and
             Government
             of
             a
             people
             ,
             giving
             no
             dispensation
             to
             their
             obedience
             ,
             because
             their
             Prince
             is
             〈◊〉
             ,
             or
             their
             Laws
             not
             founded
             according
             to
             true
             reason
             ,
             but
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             their
             corrupted
             judgements
             or
             interest
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             vulgarly
             known
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             their
             Law
             was
             compiled
             by
             〈◊〉
             ,
             with
             the
             help
             of
             Sergius
             the
             Monk
             (
             and
             thence
             this
             superstition
             
             is
             named
             Mahometanism
             )
             whose
             infamous
             life
             is
             recorded
             so
             particularly
             in
             many
             other
             Books
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             too
             obvions
             to
             be
             repeated
             here
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             insist
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             Rites
             ,
             Doctrines
             and
             Laws
             of
             the
             
               Turkish
               Religion
            
             ,
             which
             is
             founded
             in
             three
             Books
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             improperly
             be
             called
             the
             Codes
             and
             Pandects
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             constitutions
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             the
             Alchoran
             ;
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             consent
             or
             testimony
             of
             Wisemen
             ,
             called
             the
             Assonah
             ,
             or
             the
             traditions
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             inferences
             or
             deductions
             of
             one
             thing
             from
             another
             .
             Mahomet
             wrote
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             some
             Laws
             for
             the
             Civil
             Government
             :
             the
             other
             additions
             or
             superstructures
             were
             composed
             by
             their
             Doctors
             that
             succeeded
             ,
             which
             were
             
               Ebbubecher
               ,
               Omar
               ,
               Ozman
            
             and
             Haly
             ;
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             Babylon
             and
             Egypt
             ,
             were
             other
             Doctors
             and
             Expositors
             of
             their
             Law
             ,
             whose
             sentences
             and
             positions
             were
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             amongst
             them
             ;
             but
             their
             esteem
             of
             being
             oraculous
             failing
             with
             their
             temporal
             power
             ,
             that
             Dignity
             and
             Authority
             of
             infallible
             determinations
             ,
             was
             by
             force
             of
             the
             Sword
             transferred
             to
             the
             
               Turkish
               Mufti
            
             .
             And
             though
             there
             is
             great
             diversity
             amongst
             the
             Doctors
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             explication
             of
             their
             Law
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             esteemed
             a
             true
             Believer
             ,
             who
             observes
             these
             five
             Articles
             or
             Fundamentals
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             which
             every
             true
             Turk
             is
             obliged
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             cleanness
             in
             the
             outward
             parts
             of
             their
             body
             and
             garments
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             make
             Prayers
             five
             times
             a
             day
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             observe
             the
             Ramazan
             or
             Monethly
             Fast.
             Fourthly
             ,
             to
             perform
             faithfully
             the
             Zekat
             ,
             or
             giving
             of
             Alms
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             prescribed
             in
             a
             certain
             Book
             ,
             wrote
             by
             the
             four
             Doctors
             of
             theirs
             ,
             called
             
               Asan
               ,
               Embela
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Pilgrimage
             to
             Mecha
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             means
             and
             possibility
             to
             perform
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Article
             of
             Faith
             required
             to
             be
             believed
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             viz.
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             Mahomet
             his
             Prophet
             .
             Other
             Rites
             ,
             as
             Circumcision
             ,
             observation
             of
             Friday
             for
             a
             day
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             abstinence
             from
             Swines
             flesh
             ,
             and
             from
             bloud
             ,
             are
             not
             reckoned
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             amongst
             the
             five
             principal
             points
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             enjoyned
             as
             tryals
             and
             proofs
             of
             a
             mans
             obedience
             to
             the
             more
             necessary
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             The
             Toleration
             that
             Mahometanism
             in
             its
             Infancy
             promised
             to
             other
             Religions
             ;
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             that
             agreement
             was
             afterwards
             observed
             .
          
           
             WHen
             Mahometanism
             was
             first
             weak
             ,
             and
             therefore
             put
             on
             a
             modest
             Countenance
             and
             plausible
             Aspect
             to
             deceive
             mankind
             ,
             it
             found
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             World
             illuminated
             with
             Christianity
             ,
             endued
             with
             active
             Graces
             ,
             〈◊〉
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             established
             within
             it self
             with
             purity
             of
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             firm
             profession
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             though
             greatly
             shaken
             by
             the
             Horesies
             of
             Arrius
             and
             Nestorius
             ;
             yet
             it
             began
             to
             be
             guarded
             not
             only
             with
             its
             patience
             ,
             long-suffering
             and
             hope
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             the
             Fortifications
             ,
             Arms
             and
             Protection
             of
             Emperors
             and
             Kings
             :
             so
             
             that
             Mahometanism
             coming
             then
             on
             the
             disadvantage
             ,
             and
             having
             a
             hard
             game
             to
             play
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             lustre
             of
             graces
             ,
             and
             good
             examples
             of
             a
             strict
             life
             to
             out-shine
             Christianity
             ;
             or
             by
             a
             looseness
             and
             indulgence
             to
             corrupt
             manners
             ,
             to
             pervert
             men
             dedicated
             to
             Gods
             service
             ;
             or
             by
             cruelty
             or
             menaces
             to
             gain
             those
             who
             accounted
             Martyrdom
             their
             greatest
             glory
             ,
             and
             were
             now
             also
             defended
             by
             the
             power
             of
             their
             own
             Princes
             ;
             judges
             it
             best
             policy
             to
             make
             proffers
             of
             truce
             and
             peace
             between
             the
             Christian
             and
             its
             own
             profession
             :
             and
             therefore
             in
             all
             places
             where
             its
             arms
             were
             prevalent
             and
             prosperous
             ,
             proclaimed
             a
             free
             toleration
             to
             all
             Religions
             ;
             but
             especially
             in
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             courted
             and
             favoured
             the
             Christian
             ,
             drawing
             its
             Tenents
             and
             Doctrines
             in
             some
             conformity
             to
             that
             rule
             ,
             confessing
             Christ
             to
             be
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             greater
             then
             Moses
             ;
             that
             he
             was
             born
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ;
             that
             Mary
             conceived
             by
             the
             smell
             of
             a
             Rose
             ;
             that
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             was
             free
             from
             original
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             temptations
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             styled
             in
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             and
             cured
             diseases
             ,
             raised
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             worked
             many
             miracles
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             power
             ,
             his
             Disciples
             did
             the
             like
             :
             and
             I
             have
             heard
             some
             speak
             of
             him
             with
             much
             reverence
             ,
             and
             with
             heat
             to
             deny
             Christs
             passion
             ;
             saying
             ,
             it
             were
             an
             impiety
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             who
             loved
             ,
             and
             had
             conferred
             so
             much
             power
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             graces
             on
             Christ
             ,
             should
             so
             far
             dishonour
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             deliver
             him
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             worst
             and
             most
             scorned
             of
             men
             ;
             or
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             most
             infamous
             and
             vile
             of
             all
             punishments
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             manner
             they
             seemed
             to
             make
             a
             league
             with
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             be
             charitable
             ,
             modest
             ,
             and
             well
             wishers
             to
             its
             professors
             ;
             and
             Mahomet
             himself
             says
             in
             his
             Alchoran
             thus
             :
             O
             Infidels
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             adore
             what
             you
             adore
             ,
             and
             you
             do
             not
             adore
             what
             I
             worship
             ;
             observe
             you
             your
             law
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             observe
             mine
             :
             And
             for
             a
             farther
             assurance
             of
             his
             toleration
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             evidence
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             his
             intention
             was
             neither
             to
             persecute
             nor
             extirpate
             their
             Religion
             ;
             he
             made
             this
             following
             Compact
             ,
             the
             original
             of
             which
             was
             found
             in
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Fryars
             on
             Mount
             Carmel
             ,
             neer
             Mount
             Libanus
             (
             which
             is
             within
             one
             days
             journey
             of
             Mecha
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Mahometan
             Pilgrims
             make
             their
             Corban
             or
             Sacrifice
             before
             they
             enter
             that
             City
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             hereafter
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             of
             more
             at
             large
             )
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             was
             transported
             to
             the
             Kings
             Library
             in
             France
             ;
             which
             because
             it
             is
             ancient
             ,
             and
             of
             curiosity
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             impertinent
             to
             be
             inserted
             here
             .
          
           
             
               Mahomet
               sent
               from
               God
               to
               teach
               mankind
               ,
               and
               declare
               the
               Divine
               Commission
               in
               truth
               ,
               wrote
               these
               things
               .
               That
               the
               cause
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               determined
               by
               God
               ,
               might
               remain
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               West
               ,
               as
               well
               amongst
               the
               inhabitants
               ,
               as
               strangers
               ,
               neer
               and
               remote
               ,
               known
               ,
               and
               unknown
               :
               to
               all
               these
               people
               I
               leave
               this
               present
               writing
               ,
               as
               an
               inviolable
               league
               ,
               as
               a
               decision
               of
               all
               farther
               controversies
               ,
               and
               a
               law
               whereby
               justice
               is
               declared
               ,
               and
               strict
               observance
               enjoyned
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               whosoever
               of
               the
               Mosselmans
               Faith
               
               shall
               neglect
               to
               perform
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               violate
               this
               league
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Infidels
               break
               it
               ,
               and
               transgress
               what
               I
               command
               herein
               ,
               he
               breaks
               the
               Compact
               of
               God
               ,
               resists
               his
               agreement
               ,
               and
               contemns
               his
               Testament
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               a
               King
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               of
               the
               faithful
               .
               
               By
               this
               agreement
               ,
               whereby
               I
               have
               obliged
               my self
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Christians
               have
               required
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               name
               of
               all
               my
               Disciples
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               Covenant
               of
               God
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               League
               and
               Testament
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               elect
               ,
               and
               faithful
               Saints
               ,
               and
               blessed
               of
               times
               past
               and
               to
               come
               .
               By
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               Testament
               of
               mine
               (
               which
               I
               will
               have
               maintained
               with
               as
               much
               Religion
               ,
               as
               a
               Prophet
               Missionary
               ,
               or
               as
               an
               Angel
               next
               to
               the
               Divine
               Majesty
               ,
               is
               strict
               in
               his
               obedience
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               observance
               to
               his
               Law
               and
               Covenant
               )
               I
               promise
               to
               defend
               their
               Judges
               in
               my
               Provinces
               ,
               with
               my
               Horse
               and
               Foot
               ,
               Auxiliaries
               ,
               and
               other
               my
               faithful
               followers
               ;
               and
               to
               preserve
               them
               from
               their
               enemies
               ,
               whether
               remote
               or
               neer
               ,
               and
               secure
               them
               both
               in
               peace
               and
               war
               :
               and
               to
               protect
               their
               Churches
               ,
               Temples
               ,
               Oratories
               ,
               Monasteries
               ,
               and
               places
               of
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               wheresoever
               scituated
               ,
               whether
               in
               Mountain
               or
               Valley
               ,
               Cavern
               or
               House
               ,
               a
               Plain
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               Sand
               ,
               or
               in
               what
               sort
               of
               edifice
               soever
               :
               also
               to
               preserve
               their
               Religion
               and
               their
               goods
               in
               what
               part
               soever
               they
               are
               ,
               whether
               at
               Land
               or
               Sea
               ,
               East
               or
               West
               ,
               even
               as
               I
               keep
               my self
               and
               my
               Scepter
               ,
               and
               the
               faithful
               believers
               of
               my
               own
               people
               .
               Likewise
               ,
               to
               receive
               them
               into
               my
               protection
               from
               all
               harm
               ,
               vexation
               ,
               offence
               and
               hurt
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               to
               repel
               those
               enemies
               which
               are
               offensive
               to
               them
               and
               me
               ,
               and
               stoutly
               to
               oppose
               them
               both
               in
               my
               own
               person
               ,
               by
               my
               servants
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               of
               my
               people
               and
               Nation
               .
               For
               since
               I
               am
               set
               over
               them
               ,
               I
               ought
               to
               preserve
               and
               defend
               them
               from
               all
               adversity
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               evil
               touch
               them
               before
               it
               first
               afflict
               mine
               ,
               who
               labour
               in
               the
               same
               work
               .
               I
               promise
               farther
               to
               free
               them
               from
               those
               burthens
               which
               confederates
               suffer
               ,
               either
               by
               lones
               of
               mony
               or
               impositions
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               obliged
               to
               pay
               nothing
               but
               what
               they
               please
               ,
               and
               no
               molestation
               or
               injury
               shall
               be
               offered
               them
               herein
               .
               A
               Bishop
               shall
               not
               be
               removed
               from
               his
               Diocess
               ,
               or
               a
               Christian
               compelled
               to
               renounce
               his
               faith
               ,
               or
               a
               Monk
               his
               profession
               ,
               or
               a
               Pilgrim
               disturbed
               in
               his
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               or
               a
               Religious
               man
               in
               his
               Cell
               :
               Nor
               shall
               their
               Churches
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               or
               converted
               into
               Mosques
               :
               for
               whosoever
               doth
               so
               break
               this
               Covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               opposes
               the
               Messenger
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               frustrates
               the
               Divine
               Testament
               .
               No
               imposition
               shall
               be
               laid
               upon
               Fryars
               or
               Bishops
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               them
               who
               are
               not
               lyable
               to
               Taxes
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               with
               their
               own
               consent
               .
               And
               the
               Tax
               which
               shall
               be
               required
               from
               rich
               Merchants
               ,
               and
               from
               Fishermen
               of
               their
               Pearl
               ,
               from
               Miners
               of
               their
               Precious
               Stones
               ,
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ;
               and
               all
               other
               rich
               and
               opulent
               Christians
               ,
               shall
               not
               exceed
               above
               12
               shillings
               yearly
               ;
               and
               it
               shall
               also
               be
               from
               them
               who
               are
               constant
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               Travellers
               ,
               and
               Men
               of
               an
               uncertain
               aboad
               ;
               for
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               subject
               to
               impositions
               or
               contributions
               ,
               unless
               they
               are
               possessors
               of
               inheritance
               of
               Land
               or
               Estate
               ;
               for
               he
               which
               is
               lawfully
               subject
               to
               pay
               mony
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               shall
               pay
               as
               much
               as
               another
               ,
               and
               not
               more
               ;
               nor
               more
               required
               from
               him
               ,
               above
               his
               faculty
               and
               strength
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               taxed
               for
               his
               Land
               ,
               Houses
               or
               Revenue
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               burthened
               immoderately
               ,
               nor
               oppressed
               with
               greater
               Taxes
               then
               any
               others
               that
               pay
               contribution
               :
               Nor
               shall
               the
               confederates
               be
               obliged
               to
               go
               to
               War
               with
               the
               Mosselmans
               against
               their
               enemies
               ,
               either
               to
               fight
               or
               discover
               their
               Armies
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               
               not
               of
               duty
               to
               a
               confederate
               ,
               to
               be
               employed
               in
               Military
               affairs
               ;
               but
               rather
               this
               Compact
               is
               made
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               the
               less
               oppressed
               ;
               but
               rather
               the
               Mosselmans
               shall
               watch
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               and
               defend
               them
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               not
               compelled
               to
               go
               forth
               to
               fight
               ,
               or
               encounter
               the
               enemy
               ,
               or
               find
               Horse
               or
               Arms
               ,
               unless
               they
               voluntarily
               furnish
               them
               ;
               and
               he
               who
               shall
               thus
               willingly
               contribute
               ,
               shall
               be
               recompensed
               and
               rewarded
               .
               No
               Mosselman
               shall
               infest
               the
               Christians
               ,
               nor
               contend
               with
               them
               in
               any
               thing
               but
               in
               kindness
               ,
               but
               treat
               them
               with
               all
               courtesie
               ,
               and
               abstain
               from
               all
               oppression
               or
               violence
               towards
               them
               .
               If
               any
               Christian
               commit
               a
               crime
               or
               fault
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               the
               part
               of
               the
               Mosselman
               to
               assist
               him
               ,
               intercede
               and
               give
               caution
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               compound
               for
               his
               miscarriage
               ;
               liberty
               shall
               also
               be
               given
               him
               to
               redeem
               his
               life
               ,
               nor
               shall
               he
               be
               forsaken
               ,
               nor
               be
               destitute
               of
               help
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Divine
               Covenant
               which
               is
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               enjoy
               what
               the
               Mosselmans
               enjoy
               ,
               and
               suffer
               what
               they
               suffer
               :
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               the
               Mosselmans
               enjoy
               what
               they
               enjoy
               ,
               and
               suffer
               what
               they
               suffer
               .
               And
               according
               to
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               the
               Christians
               just
               request
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               that
               endeavour
               which
               is
               so
               required
               for
               confirmation
               of
               its
               Authority
               ,
               you
               are
               obliged
               to
               protect
               them
               from
               all
               calamity
               ,
               and
               perform
               all
               offices
               of
               good
               will
               towards
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Mosselmans
               may
               be
               sharers
               with
               them
               in
               prosperity
               and
               adversity
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               all
               care
               ought
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               that
               no
               violence
               be
               offered
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               matters
               relating
               to
               marriage
               ,
               viz.
               That
               they
               compel
               not
               the
               Parents
               to
               match
               their
               Daughters
               with
               Mosselmans
               :
               Nor
               shall
               they
               be
               molested
               for
               refusal
               ,
               either
               to
               give
               a
               Bridegroom
               or
               a
               Bride
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               an
               act
               wholly
               voluntary
               ,
               depending
               on
               their
               free-well
               and
               pleasure
               .
               But
               if
               it
               happen
               that
               a
               Christian
               Woman
               shall
               joyn
               with
               a
               Mosselman
               ,
               he
               is
               obliged
               to
               give
               her
               liberty
               of
               conscience
               in
               her
               Religion
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               obey
               her
               Ghostly
               Father
               ,
               and
               be
               instructed
               in
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               her
               Faith
               without
               impediment
               ;
               therefore
               he
               shall
               not
               disquiet
               her
               ,
               either
               by
               threatning
               divorce
               ,
               or
               by
               sollicitations
               to
               forsake
               her
               Faith
               :
               but
               is
               he
               shall
               be
               contrary
               hereunto
               ,
               and
               molest
               her
               herein
               ,
               he
               despises
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               rebels
               against
               the
               Compact
               of
               the
               Messenger
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               entred
               into
               the
               number
               of
               lyars
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               when
               Christians
               would
               repair
               their
               Churches
               or
               Convents
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               appertaining
               unto
               their
               Worship
               ,
               and
               have
               need
               of
               the
               liberality
               and
               assistance
               of
               the
               Mosselmans
               hereunto
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               contribute
               ,
               and
               freely
               to
               bestow
               according
               to
               their
               ability
               ;
               not
               with
               intention
               to
               receive
               it
               again
               ,
               but
               gratis
               ;
               and
               as
               a
               good
               will
               towards
               their
               Faith
               ,
               and
               to
               fulfil
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Messenger
               of
               God
               ,
               considering
               the
               obligation
               they
               have
               to
               perform
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               compact
               of
               the
               Messenger
               of
               God.
               Nor
               shall
               they
               oppress
               any
               of
               them
               living
               amongst
               the
               Mosselmans
               ,
               nor
               hate
               them
               ,
               nor
               compel
               them
               to
               carry
               Letters
               ,
               or
               shew
               the
               way
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               manner
               force
               them
               :
               for
               he
               which
               exercises
               any
               manner
               of
               this
               Tyranny
               against
               them
               ,
               is
               an
               oppressor
               ,
               and
               an
               adversary
               to
               the
               Messenger
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               refractory
               to
               his
               Precepts
               .
               These
               are
               the
               Covenants
               agreed
               between
               Mahomet
               the
               Messenger
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Christians
               .
               But
               the
               conditions
               on
               which
               I
               bind
               these
               Covenants
               on
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               are
               these
               :
               That
               no
               Christian
               give
               any
               entertainment
               to
               a
               Souldier
               ,
               enemy
               to
               the
               Mosselmans
               ,
               
               or
               receive
               him
               in
               his
               house
               publickly
               or
               privately
               ;
               that
               they
               receive
               none
               of
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Mosselmans
               ,
               as
               sojourners
               into
               their
               〈◊〉
               Churches
               or
               religious
               Convents
               ;
               nor
               under-hand
               furnish
               the
               Camp
               of
               their
               enemies
               with
               Arms
               ,
               Horse
               ,
               Men
               ,
               or
               maintain
               any
               intercourse
               or
               correspendence
               with
               them
               ,
               by
               contracts
               or
               writing
               ;
               but
               betaking
               themselves
               to
               some
               certain
               place
               of
               abode
               ,
               shall
               attend
               to
               the
               preservation
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               defence
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
               To
               any
               Mosselman
               and
               his
               Beasts
               ,
               they
               shall
               give
               three
               days
               entertainment
               with
               variety
               of
               Meat
               ;
               and
               moreover
               ,
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               defend
               them
               from
               all
               misfortune
               and
               trouble
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               any
               Mosselman
               shall
               be
               desirous
               ,
               or
               be
               compelled
               to
               conceal
               himself
               in
               any
               of
               their
               houses
               or
               habitations
               ,
               they
               shall
               friendly
               hide
               him
               ,
               and
               deliver
               him
               from
               the
               danger
               he
               is
               in
               ,
               and
               not
               betray
               him
               to
               his
               enemy
               :
               and
               in
               this
               manner
               the
               Christians
               performing
               Faith
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               whosoever
               violates
               any
               of
               these
               conditions
               ,
               and
               doth
               contrarily
               ,
               shall
               be
               deprived
               of
               the
               benefits
               contained
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Messenger
               ;
               nor
               shall
               he
               deserve
               to
               enjoy
               these
               priviledges
               indulged
               to
               Bishops
               and
               Christian
               Monks
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               believers
               of
               the
               contents
               of
               the
               Alchoran
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               do
               conjure
               my
               people
               by
               God
               and
               his
               Prophet
               to
               maintain
               these
               things
               faithfully
               ,
               and
               fulfil
               them
               ,
               in
               what
               part
               soever
               of
               the
               world
               they
               are
               .
               And
               the
               Messenger
               of
               God
               shall
               recompence
               them
               for
               the
               same
               ;
               the
               perpetual
               observation
               of
               which
               he
               seriously
               recommends
               to
               them
               ,
               until
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               dissolution
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Of
               these
               conditions
               which
               Mahomet
               the
               Messenger
               of
               God
               hath
               agreed
               with
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               hath
               enjoyned
               ,
               the
               witnesses
               were
               
                 
                   Abu-Bacre
                   Assadiqu
                   ,
                   Omar
                   ben-alcharab
                   .
                
                 
                   Ithman
                   ben
                   Afaw
                   ,
                   Ati
                   ben
                   abi-taleb
                   ,
                
              
               with
               a
               number
               of
               〈◊〉
               ;
               the
               Secretary
               was
               
                 Moavia
                 ben
                 abi
                 So
                 fian
              
               ,
               a
               Souldier
               of
               the
               Messenger
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               last
               day
               of
               the
               Moon
               of
               the
               fourth
               Month
               ,
               the
               fourth
               year
               of
               Hegira
               in
               Medina
               .
               May
               God
               remunerate
               those
               who
               are
               witnesses
               to
               this
               writing
               .
               Praise
               be
               to
               God
               the
               Lord
               of
               all
               creatures
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Covenant
             or
             Articles
             with
             Christians
             (
             howsoever
             denyed
             by
             the
             Turks
             to
             have
             been
             the
             act
             and
             agreement
             of
             Mahomet
             )
             is
             yet
             by
             very
             good
             Authors
             taken
             for
             real
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             been
             at
             that
             time
             confirmed
             when
             his
             Kingdom
             was
             weak
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             infancy
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             Warred
             with
             the
             Arabians
             :
             and
             fearing
             likewise
             the
             enmity
             of
             the
             Christians
             (
             not
             to
             be
             assaulted
             by
             two
             enemies
             at
             once
             )
             secured
             himself
             by
             this
             religious
             League
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Fryars
             ,
             in
             Mount
             Carmel
             ,
             from
             whence
             that
             strict
             Order
             have
             their
             denomination
             .
             But
             mark
             how
             well
             Mahomet
             in
             the
             sequel
             observed
             this
             Law
             :
             As
             soon
             as
             his
             Government
             increased
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Arms
             and
             bad
             Arts
             he
             had
             secured
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             writes
             his
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             called
             so
             perhaps
             because
             the
             first
             words
             of
             it
             are
             often
             engraved
             on
             the
             Turks
             Cymeters
             made
             at
             Damascus
             ,
             and
             on
             their
             Bucklers
             and
             other
             sorts
             of
             Arms
             :
             And
             another
             Chapter
             in
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             called
             the
             Chapter
             of
             Battel
             (
             which
             is
             always
             read
             by
             the
             Turks
             before
             they
             go
             to
             fight
             )
             and
             therein
             his
             modests
             words
             (
             if
             you
             adore
             not
             what
             I
             adore
             ,
             let
             your
             Religion
             be
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             mine
             to
             me
             )
             and
             other
             promises
             of
             toleration
             and
             indulgence
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             were
             changed
             to
             a
             harsher
             note
             ;
             and
             his
             
             Edicts
             were
             then
             for
             bloud
             and
             ruine
             ,
             and
             enslavement
             of
             Christians
             :
             When
             you
             meet
             with
             Infidels
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             cut
             off
             their
             heads
             ,
             kill
             them
             ,
             take
             them
             prisoners
             ,
             bind
             them
             ,
             until
             either
             you
             think
             fit
             to
             give
             them
             liberty
             ,
             or
             pay
             their
             ransom
             ;
             and
             forbear
             not
             to
             persecute
             them
             ,
             until
             they
             have
             laid
             down
             their
             Arms
             and
             submitted
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             sort
             of
             toleration
             the
             Turks
             give
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             they
             know
             they
             cannot
             force
             mens
             Wills
             ,
             nor
             captivate
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             bodies
             ;
             but
             what
             means
             may
             be
             used
             to
             render
             them
             contemptible
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             poor
             ,
             their
             lives
             uncomfortable
             ,
             and
             the
             interest
             of
             their
             Religion
             weak
             and
             despicable
             ,
             are
             practised
             with
             divers
             Arts
             and
             Tyranny
             ,
             that
             their
             toleration
             of
             Christianity
             is
             rather
             to
             afflict
             and
             persecute
             it
             ,
             then
             any
             grant
             of
             favour
             or
             dispensation
             .
          
           
             The
             Mahometan
             Religion
             tolerates
             Christian
             Churches
             and
             Houses
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             in
             places
             where
             they
             have
             been
             anciently
             founded
             ,
             but
             admits
             not
             of
             holy
             Buildings
             on
             new
             foundations
             ;
             they
             may
             repair
             the
             old
             Coverings
             and
             Roofs
             ,
             but
             cannot
             lay
             a
             stone
             in
             a
             new
             place
             Consecrated
             to
             Divine
             Service
             ;
             nor
             if
             Fire
             ,
             or
             any
             accident
             destroy
             the
             Superstructure
             ,
             may
             a
             new
             strength
             be
             added
             to
             the
             foundation
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             under-prop
             it
             for
             another
             Building
             ;
             so
             that
             at
             last
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             in
             those
             Dominions
             must
             necessarily
             come
             to
             ruine
             ,
             as
             many
             already
             have
             submitted
             to
             the
             common
             fate
             of
             time
             .
             And
             as
             it
             happened
             in
             the
             great
             and
             notable
             Fires
             of
             Galata
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1660
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             and
             Chappels
             were
             brought
             to
             Ashes
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             by
             the
             Piety
             and
             Zeal
             of
             Christians
             scarce
             re-edified
             ,
             before
             by
             publick
             order
             they
             were
             thrown
             down
             again
             into
             their
             former
             heaps
             ,
             being
             adjudged
             contrary
             to
             the
             Turkish
             Law
             ,
             to
             permit
             Churches
             again
             to
             be
             restored
             ,
             of
             which
             no
             more
             remained
             then
             the
             meer
             foundation
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             The
             Arts
             wherewith
             the
             
               Turkish
               Religion
            
             is
             propagated
             .
          
           
             THe
             Turks
             ,
             though
             they
             offer
             the
             specious
             out-side
             of
             the
             foregoing
             toleration
             ,
             yet
             by
             their
             Law
             are
             Authorized
             to
             enforce
             mens
             consciences
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             their
             Faith
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             done
             by
             various
             arts
             and
             niceties
             of
             Religion
             :
             For
             if
             a
             man
             turn
             Turk
             ,
             his
             Children
             under
             the
             age
             of
             fourteen
             years
             ,
             though
             Educated
             with
             other
             principles
             ,
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             the
             same
             perswasion
             .
             Men
             that
             speak
             against
             the
             Mahometan
             Law
             ,
             that
             have
             rashly
             promised
             at
             a
             time
             of
             distraction
             or
             drunkenness
             to
             become
             Turks
             ,
             or
             have
             had
             carnal
             knowledge
             of
             a
             Turkish
             Woman
             ,
             must
             either
             become
             Martyrs
             or
             Apostates
             ;
             besides
             many
             other
             subtilties
             they
             have
             to
             entrap
             the
             souls
             of
             Christians
             within
             the
             entanglements
             of
             their
             Law.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             another
             Policie
             wherewith
             the
             Mahometan
             Sect
             hath
             been
             encreased
             ,
             the
             accounting
             it
             a
             principle
             of
             Religion
             ,
             not
             to
             deliver
             a
             City
             or
             Fortress
             by
             consent
             or
             voluntary
             surrender
             ,
             where
             Mosques
             have
             been
             once
             built
             ,
             and
             Mahometanism
             professed
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Turk
             no
             sooner
             enters
             a
             Town
             by
             Conquest
             ,
             but
             immediately
             lays
             foundations
             for
             his
             Temples
             ,
             thereby
             imposing
             an
             obligation
             of
             an
             obstinate
             
             and
             constant
             resolution
             on
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             defendants
             ,
             which
             many
             times
             hath
             been
             found
             to
             have
             been
             more
             forcible
             and
             prevalent
             on
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             terrors
             and
             miseries
             of
             Famine
             ,
             Sword
             or
             other
             calamities
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             well
             enough
             known
             upon
             what
             different
             interests
             Christianity
             and
             Mahometanism
             were
             introduced
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             the
             first
             had
             no
             other
             enforcements
             ,
             then
             the
             perswasions
             and
             Sermons
             of
             a
             few
             poor
             Fishermen
             ,
             verified
             with
             Miracles
             ,
             Signs
             and
             inspiration
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             carrying
             before
             it
             the
             promises
             of
             another
             life
             ,
             and
             considerations
             of
             a
             glorified
             spirituality
             in
             a
             state
             of
             separation
             ;
             but
             the
             way
             to
             it
             was
             obstructed
             with
             the
             opposition
             of
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             ,
             with
             scorn
             and
             contempt
             ,
             with
             persecution
             and
             death
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             all
             the
             encouragement
             proposed
             to
             mankind
             to
             embrace
             this
             Faith
             :
             But
             Mahometanism
             made
             its
             way
             with
             the
             Sword
             ;
             what
             knots
             of
             Argument
             he
             could
             not
             unty
             ,
             he
             cut
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             spiritual
             power
             as
             large
             as
             his
             temporal
             ;
             made
             his
             precepts
             easie
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             to
             the
             fancy
             and
             appetite
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             vulgar
             :
             representing
             heaven
             to
             them
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             spiritual
             manner
             ,
             or
             with
             delights
             unexpressible
             ,
             and
             ravishments
             known
             only
             in
             part
             to
             illuminated
             souls
             ;
             but
             with
             gross
             conceptions
             of
             the
             beauty
             of
             Women
             with
             great
             eyes
             ,
             of
             the
             duration
             of
             one
             act
             of
             carnal
             copulation
             for
             the
             space
             of
             sixty
             years
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             beastly
             satisfaction
             of
             〈◊〉
             glottonous
             palate
             ;
             things
             absurd
             and
             ridiculous
             to
             wise
             and
             knowing
             men
             ;
             but
             yet
             capable
             to
             draw
             multitudes
             of
             professors
             ,
             and
             carnal
             defenders
             of
             its
             verity
             .
             And
             this
             Doctrine
             being
             irrational
             to
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             judgements
             ,
             causes
             the
             Lawyers
             ,
             who
             are
             men
             of
             the
             subtilest
             capacities
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             to
             mistrust
             much
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Mahomet
             ;
             especially
             the
             assertions
             relating
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             other
             life
             .
             For
             the
             representation
             of
             the
             delights
             of
             the
             next
             world
             ,
             in
             a
             corporeal
             and
             sensual
             manner
             ,
             being
             inconsistent
             with
             their
             reason
             ,
             leads
             them
             to
             doubt
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             point
             ;
             and
             so
             wavering
             with
             one
             scruple
             ,
             proceed
             to
             a
             mistrust
             of
             the
             whole
             system
             of
             the
             Mahometans
             faith
             .
             One
             would
             think
             that
             in
             such
             men
             a
             way
             were
             prepared
             for
             the
             entertainment
             of
             a
             Religion
             ,
             erected
             on
             more
             solid
             principles
             and
             foundations
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Jews
             might
             gain
             such
             Proselytes
             to
             their
             Law
             ,
             from
             which
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             superstition
             was
             borrowed
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Christians
             might
             take
             advantage
             in
             so
             well-disposed
             subjects
             ,
             to
             produce
             something
             of
             the
             Mysterie
             of
             Godliness
             :
             But
             the
             first
             are
             a
             people
             so
             〈◊〉
             to
             scorn
             and
             contempt
             ,
             esteemed
             by
             the
             Turks
             to
             be
             the
             scum
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             their
             Doctrine
             can
             gain
             a
             reputation
             with
             those
             ,
             to
             whom
             their
             very
             persons
             and
             bloud
             are
             vile
             and
             detestable
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             likely
             the
             Christians
             will
             ever
             be
             received
             by
             them
             with
             greater
             Authority
             ,
             and
             more
             favourable
             inclination
             ,
             until
             they
             acquit
             themselves
             of
             the
             scandal
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             the
             Images
             and
             Pictures
             in
             their
             Churches
             seem
             to
             accusethem
             of
             in
             the
             eyes
             and
             judgement
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             versed
             in
             the
             subtile
             distinctions
             of
             Schoolmen
             ,
             in
             the
             limitations
             and
             restrictions
             of
             that
             worship
             ,
             and
             the
             evasions
             of
             their
             Doctors
             ,
             matters
             not
             only
             sufficient
             to
             puzzle
             and
             distract
             the
             gross
             heads
             of
             Turks
             ,
             but
             to
             strain
             the
             wits
             of
             learned
             Christians
             to
             clear
             them
             from
             that
             imputation
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             purpose
             .
             The
             propagation
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             
             faith
             having
             been
             promoted
             wholy
             by
             the
             Sword
             ;
             that
             perswasion
             and
             principle
             in
             their
             Catechism
             ,
             that
             the
             souls
             of
             those
             who
             die
             in
             the
             Wars
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             previous
             acts
             of
             performance
             of
             their
             Law
             ,
             or
             other
             works
             ,
             are
             immediately
             transported
             to
             Paradise
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             whet
             the
             Swords
             and
             raise
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             such
             Multitudes
             of
             them
             (
             as
             we
             read
             in
             History
             )
             run
             evidently
             to
             their
             own
             slaughter
             ,
             esteeming
             their
             lives
             and
             bodies
             at
             no
             greater
             price
             then
             the
             value
             of
             stones
             and
             rubbish
             to
             fill
             Rivulets
             and
             Ditches
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             but
             erect
             a
             Bridge
             or
             passage
             for
             their
             fellows
             to
             assault
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           
             The
             success
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             arms
             produced
             another
             argument
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             a
             principle
             ;
             That
             whatsoever
             prospers
             ,
             hath
             God
             for
             the
             Author
             ;
             and
             by
             how
             much
             more
             successeful
             have
             been
             their
             Wars
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             hath
             God
             been
             an
             owner
             of
             their
             cause
             and
             Religion
             .
             And
             the
             same
             argument
             (
             if
             I
             am
             not
             mistaken
             )
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             late
             Rebellion
             in
             England
             ,
             was
             made
             use
             of
             by
             many
             ,
             to
             intitle
             God
             to
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             the
             Author
             of
             their
             thriving
             〈◊〉
             ,
             because
             their
             wickedness
             prospered
             ,
             and
             could
             trample
             on
             all
             holy
             and
             humane
             rights
             with
             impunity
             .
             And
             I
             have
             known
             that
             the
             Romanists
             have
             judged
             the
             afflictions
             and
             almost
             subversion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             token
             of
             Gods
             desertion
             and
             disclaim
             of
             her
             profession
             ,
             forgetting
             the
             Persecutions
             and
             Martyrdoms
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Saints
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             built
             in
             sorrow
             and
             established
             with
             patience
             and
             passive
             graces
             ;
             but
             these
             men
             rather
             then
             want
             an
             argument
             ,
             their
             malice
             will
             use
             the
             weapons
             of
             Infidels
             to
             oppugn
             the
             truth
             .
             And
             on
             this
             ground
             ,
             the
             Turks
             so
             horribly
             detest
             and
             abhor
             the
             Jews
             ,
             calling
             them
             the
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Vagabonds
             over
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             Temporal
             Authority
             to
             protect
             them
             :
             And
             though
             according
             to
             the
             best
             enquiry
             I
             could
             make
             ,
             that
             report
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             That
             they
             permit
             not
             a
             Jew
             to
             become
             a
             Turk
             ,
             but
             by
             turning
             a
             Christian
             first
             ,
             as
             a
             nearer
             step
             and
             previous
             disposition
             to
             the
             Mussulman
             ,
             saith
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             they
             will
             not
             receive
             the
             Corps
             of
             a
             Renegado
             Jew
             into
             their
             Cymetaries
             or
             places
             of
             burial
             ;
             and
             the
             Jews
             on
             the
             other
             side
             disowning
             any
             share
             or
             part
             in
             him
             ,
             his
             loathed
             Carcass
             is
             thrown
             into
             some
             Grave
             distant
             from
             other
             Sepulchers
             ,
             as
             unworthy
             the
             Society
             of
             all
             mankind
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             The
             power
             and
             office
             of
             the
             Mufti
             's
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Government
             in
             Religious
             Matters
             .
          
           
             THe
             Mufti
             is
             the
             principal
             head
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             Religion
             or
             Oracle
             of
             all
             doubtful
             questions
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             person
             of
             great
             esteem
             and
             reverence
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ;
             his
             election
             is
             soly
             in
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             who
             chuses
             a
             man
             to
             that
             office
             always
             famous
             for
             his
             Learning
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             eminent
             for
             his
             vertues
             and
             strictness
             of
             life
             ;
             his
             Authority
             is
             so
             great
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             passes
             judgment
             or
             determination
             in
             any
             point
             ,
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             himself
             will
             in
             no
             wise
             contradict
             or
             oppose
             it
             .
          
           
           
             His
             power
             is
             not
             compulsory
             ,
             but
             only
             resolving
             and
             perswasive
             in
             matters
             both
             Civil
             and
             Criminal
             ,
             and
             of
             State
             :
             his
             manner
             of
             resolves
             is
             by
             writing
             ;
             the
             question
             being
             first
             stated
             in
             Paper
             briefly
             and
             succinctly
             ,
             he
             underneath
             subscribes
             his
             sentence
             by
             Yes
             ,
             or
             No
             ,
             or
             in
             in
             some
             other
             short
             determination
             called
             a
             〈◊〉
             ,
             with
             addition
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             God
             knows
             better
             ;
             by
             which
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             the
             determinations
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             are
             not
             esteemed
             infallible
             .
             This
             being
             brought
             to
             the
             Cadee
             or
             Judge
             ,
             his
             judgment
             is
             certainly
             regulated
             according
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             Law
             Suits
             of
             the
             greatest
             moment
             concluded
             in
             an
             hour
             ,
             without
             Arrests
             of
             judgment
             ,
             appeals
             ,
             or
             other
             dilatory
             Arts
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             In
             matters
             of
             State
             the
             Sultan
             demands
             his
             opinion
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             condemnation
             of
             any
             great
             man
             to
             death
             ,
             or
             in
             making
             War
             or
             Peace
             ,
             or
             other
             important
             affairs
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             〈◊〉
             to
             appear
             the
             more
             just
             and
             religious
             ,
             or
             to
             〈◊〉
             the
             people
             more
             willingly
             to
             obedience
             .
             And
             this
             practice
             is
             used
             in
             〈◊〉
             of
             greatest
             moment
             ;
             scarce
             a
             Visier
             is
             proscribed
             ,
             or
             a
             Pashaw
             for
             pretence
             of
             crime
             displaced
             ,
             or
             any
             matter
             of
             great
             alteration
             or
             change
             designed
             ;
             but
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             arms
             himself
             with
             the
             〈◊〉
             sentence
             ;
             for
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             reposes
             more
             security
             in
             innocence
             and
             actions
             of
             justice
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             absolute
             and
             uncontrouleable
             power
             of
             the
             Sword.
             And
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             though
             he
             himself
             is
             above
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Oracle
             and
             Fountain
             of
             Justice
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             seldome
             that
             he
             proceeds
             so
             irregularly
             to
             contemn
             that
             Authority
             wherein
             their
             Religion
             hath
             placed
             an
             ultimate
             power
             of
             decision
             in
             all
             their
             controversies
             .
          
           
             But
             sometimes
             perhaps
             Quaeries
             are
             sent
             from
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             to
             the
             Mufti
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             resolve
             with
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Sultan
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             affairs
             important
             to
             the
             well
             being
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             meet
             delays
             and
             impediment
             ;
             In
             this
             case
             the
             Mufti
             is
             fairly
             dismissed
             from
             his
             infallible
             office
             ,
             and
             another
             Oracle
             introduced
             ,
             who
             may
             resolve
             the
             difficult
             demands
             with
             a
             more
             favourable
             sentence
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             he
             is
             degraded
             like
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             next
             ,
             untill
             one
             is
             found
             apt
             to
             prophesie
             according
             to
             what
             may
             best
             agree
             with
             the
             interest
             of
             his
             Master
             .
             This
             Office
             was
             in
             past-times
             esteemed
             more
             sacred
             by
             the
             Ottoman
             Princes
             then
             at
             present
             ;
             for
             no
             War
             was
             undertaken
             ,
             or
             great
             Enterprize
             set
             on
             foot
             ,
             but
             first
             like
             the
             Oracle
             or
             Augur
             ,
             his
             determination
             with
             great
             reverence
             was
             required
             as
             that
             without
             which
             no
             blessing
             or
             success
             could
             be
             expected
             ;
             but
             in
             these
             dayes
             they
             are
             more
             remiss
             in
             this
             manner
             of
             consultation
             ;
             sometimes
             it
             is
             done
             for
             formality
             ;
             but
             most
             commonly
             the
             Prime
             Visier
             conceited
             of
             his
             own
             judgment
             and
             Authority
             assumes
             the
             power
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             first
             does
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             demands
             the
             approbation
             of
             it
             by
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             And
             herein
             the
             Mufti
             hath
             a
             spacious
             Field
             for
             his
             Interpretations
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             agreed
             that
             their
             Law
             is
             temporary
             ,
             and
             admits
             of
             expositions
             according
             to
             times
             and
             state
             of
             things
             :
             And
             though
             they
             preach
             to
             the
             people
             the
             perfection
             of
             their
             Alchoran
             ;
             yet
             the
             wiser
             men
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             Mufti
             hath
             an
             expository
             power
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             improve
             and
             better
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             state
             of
             things
             ,
             times
             and
             conveniencies
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             for
             that
             their
             Law
             was
             never
             designed
             to
             be
             a
             clog
             or
             confinement
             to
             the
             propagation
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             an
             advancement
             thereof
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             to
             be
             interpreted
             in
             the
             largest
             and
             farthest
             fetched
             sense
             ,
             when
             the
             strict
             words
             will
             not
             reach
             the
             design
             intended
             .
          
           
             So
             it
             was
             once
             propounded
             to
             the
             Mufti
             ,
             what
             rule
             should
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             devotion
             of
             a
             Turk
             carryed
             Salve
             into
             the
             Northern
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             where
             in
             Winter
             is
             but
             one
             hour
             of
             day
             ,
             how
             he
             might
             possibly
             comply
             with
             his
             obligation
             of
             making
             prayers
             five
             times
             within
             the
             twenty
             four
             hours
             ;
             viz.
             Morning
             ,
             Noon
             ,
             Afternoon
             ,
             Sunset
             ,
             and
             at
             an
             hour
             and
             half
             in
             the
             Night
             ;
             when
             the
             whole
             day
             being
             but
             of
             one
             hour
             admitted
             of
             none
             of
             these
             distinctions
             ;
             for
             resolution
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             Mufti
             answered
             ,
             that
             God
             commanded
             not
             things
             difficult
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             and
             that
             matters
             ought
             to
             be
             ordered
             in
             conformity
             to
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             and
             making
             short
             prayers
             once
             before
             day
             ,
             then
             twice
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             twice
             after
             it
             is
             dark
             ,
             the
             duty
             is
             complyed
             with
             .
          
           
             Another
             question
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             was
             proposed
             to
             the
             Mufti
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Kiblah
             or
             holy
             place
             of
             Mecha
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             turn
             their
             faces
             in
             their
             prayers
             ;
             how
             at
             Sea
             where
             they
             had
             no
             mark
             ,
             especially
             such
             bad
             Geographers
             as
             commonly
             the
             Turks
             are
             ,
             it
             is
             possible
             to
             comply
             with
             that
             necessary
             formality
             required
             in
             their
             devotion
             ;
             the
             Mufti
             resolved
             this
             doubt
             almost
             like
             the
             former
             ,
             prescribing
             a
             kind
             of
             circular
             motion
             in
             prayers
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             they
             cannot
             miss
             of
             having
             at
             some
             time
             their
             faces
             towards
             the
             Holy
             City
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             case
             of
             so
             much
             difficulty
             is
             a
             sufficient
             compliance
             with
             the
             duty
             .
          
           
             Many
             cases
             of
             this
             nature
             are
             proposed
             to
             the
             Mufti
             ;
             and
             many
             particular
             rules
             of
             〈◊〉
             required
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             Busbequius
             relates
             ,
             that
             occurred
             in
             his
             time
             during
             the
             Wars
             between
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Germany
             ,
             and
             
               Sultan
               Solyman
            
             :
             whether
             a
             few
             Christians
             taken
             Captives
             by
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             might
             be
             exchanged
             with
             many
             Turks
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
             It
             seems
             the
             Mufti
             was
             greatly
             perplexed
             and
             puzzeled
             in
             the
             resolution
             ;
             for
             sometimes
             it
             seemed
             a
             disesteem
             to
             the
             value
             of
             a
             Turk
             to
             be
             rated
             under
             the
             price
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             it
             appeared
             want
             of
             charity
             and
             care
             of
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Mosselmans
             to
             neglect
             real
             terms
             of
             advantage
             on
             such
             aery
             and
             subtle
             points
             of
             formality
             .
             In
             fine
             he
             consulted
             his
             Books
             ,
             and
             declared
             that
             he
             found
             two
             different
             Authors
             of
             great
             authority
             of
             contradictory
             opinions
             in
             this
             controversie
             ;
             and
             therefore
             his
             Judgement
             was
             to
             incline
             to
             that
             which
             had
             most
             of
             favour
             &
             mercy
             in
             it
             .
             The
             Mufti
             whilst
             qualified
             with
             that
             title
             ,
             is
             rarely
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             first
             degraded
             ,
             and
             then
             becomes
             liable
             to
             the
             stroak
             of
             the
             Executioner
             ;
             but
             in
             cases
             of
             notorious
             crimes
             or
             conviction
             of
             Treason
             ,
             he
             is
             put
             into
             a
             Mortar
             for
             that
             intent
             remaining
             in
             the
             Prison
             called
             the
             seven
             Towers
             at
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             therein
             beaten
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             brayed
             to
             the
             breaking
             and
             contusion
             of
             all
             his
             bones
             and
             flesh
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             office
             to
             the
             Mufti
             is
             Kadeleschere
             or
             Judge
             of
             the
             Militia
             ,
             otherwise
             Judge
             Advocate
             ,
             who
             hath
             yet
             power
             of
             determination
             in
             any
             other
             Law
             Suits
             whatsorver
             ;
             for
             this
             priviledge
             the
             Souldiery
             of
             this
             Country
             enjoys
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             power
             extensive
             over
             all
             other
             conditions
             of
             people
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             only
             subject
             themselves
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             their
             own
             Officers
             ;
             this
             office
             a
             Mufti
             must
             necessarily
             pass
             through
             ,
             and
             discharge
             with
             approbation
             before
             he
             ascends
             the
             top
             and
             height
             of
             his
             Preferment
             .
          
           
           
             The
             next
             inferiour
             degree
             is
             a
             Mollah
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             
             one
             of
             three
             hundred
             Aspers
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             five
             hundred
             Aspers
             ,
             so
             called
             for
             distinction
             sake
             ;
             the
             first
             sort
             are
             principal
             Judges
             in
             petty
             Provinces
             ,
             containing
             under
             them
             the
             command
             of
             Kadees
             of
             poor
             and
             inconsiderable
             places
             ;
             the
             others
             have
             their
             jurisdiction
             over
             the
             whole
             dominion
             of
             a
             Beglerbeg
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             Kadees
             of
             several
             rich
             and
             renowned
             places
             under
             their
             Government
             :
             these
             rise
             often
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             office
             ,
             but
             proceed
             by
             several
             〈◊〉
             and
             steps
             ,
             and
             must
             first
             gradually
             command
             where
             the
             Imperial
             Seats
             have
             been
             ,
             as
             first
             to
             be
             Mollah
             in
             Prusa
             ,
             then
             in
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             lastly
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             he
             is
             next
             to
             the
             office
             of
             Kadeleschere
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Mufti
             .
          
           
             These
             and
             Kadees
             which
             are
             the
             lower
             and
             ordinary
             sort
             of
             Judges
             are
             as
             much
             to
             be
             reckoned
             in
             the
             number
             of
             religious
             men
             as
             the
             〈◊〉
             himself
             ;
             for
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             the
             Civil
             Law
             of
             the
             Turk
             is
             conceived
             by
             them
             to
             be
             derived
             from
             their
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Expositors
             of
             their
             Law
             with
             as
             much
             engagement
             and
             obligation
             as
             these
             which
             immediately
             concern
             the
             Divine
             Worship
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             to
             be
             treated
             and
             handled
             together
             .
          
           
             The
             Emoums
             or
             Parochial
             Priests
             ,
             must
             be
             able
             to
             read
             in
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             and
             be
             counted
             men
             of
             good
             fame
             and
             moral
             lives
             amongst
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             be
             promoted
             to
             this
             Function
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             one
             of
             those
             who
             have
             learned
             at
             the
             appointed
             times
             of
             prayer
             to
             call
             the
             people
             together
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Steeple
             ,
             by
             repeating
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Allah
               ekber
               ,
               Allah
               ekber
               ,
               Eschedu
               〈◊〉
               Ilahe
               ilaliah
               we
               eschedu
               〈◊〉
               Muhammed
               〈◊〉
               :
               cuan
               Fleie
               ala
               Selah
               heie
               ala
               Felah
               Allah
               ekber
               ,
               allah
               ekber
               ,
               la
               Ilahe
               ilallah
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             is
             great
             ,
             God
             is
             great
             ,
             I
             profess
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Diety
             but
             God
             ,
             and
             confess
             that
             Mahomet
             is
             the
             Prophet
             of
             God
             ;
             in
             this
             manner
             the
             people
             of
             a
             Parish
             recommending
             any
             one
             to
             the
             Prime
             Visier
             ,
             declaring
             that
             the
             former
             Emaum
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             office
             Vacant
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             person
             is
             qualified
             in
             all
             points
             to
             the
             Function
             ,
             or
             better
             and
             more
             knowing
             then
             the
             present
             Incumbent
             ;
             he
             receives
             immediate
             induction
             and
             establishment
             in
             the
             place
             ;
             but
             for
             better
             proof
             or
             tryal
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             testimony
             that
             accompanies
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             enjoyned
             to
             read
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             Visier
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             he
             is
             dismissed
             and
             approved
             ,
             and
             takes
             the
             Visiers
             〈◊〉
             or
             Mandamus
             for
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             all
             the
             Ceremony
             required
             in
             making
             an
             Emaum
             ;
             〈◊〉
             there
             is
             no
             new
             Character
             or
             state
             of
             Priest-hood
             (
             as
             they
             hold
             )
             conferred
             upon
             them
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             a
             different
             sort
             distinguished
             from
             the
             people
             by
             holy
             Orders
             or
             Rites
             ,
             but
             meerly
             by
             the
             present
             office
             they
             mannage
             ;
             when
             being
             displaced
             ,
             they
             are
             again
             numbred
             with
             the
             layetie
             :
             their
             habit
             is
             nothing
             different
             from
             others
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             they
             wear
             a
             larger
             Turbant
             like
             the
             Lawyers
             ,
             with
             some
             little
             varity
             in
             folding
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             a
             grave
             and
             serious
             countenance
             .
             Their
             office
             is
             to
             call
             the
             people
             to
             prayers
             ,
             and
             at
             due
             hours
             to
             be
             their
             leader
             into
             the
             Mosque
             ,
             and
             to
             read
             and
             repeat
             upon
             Fridayes
             certain
             Sentences
             or
             Verses
             out
             of
             the
             Alchoran
             ;
             few
             of
             them
             adventure
             to
             Preach
             ,
             unless
             he
             be
             well
             conceited
             or
             really
             well
             gifted
             ,
             but
             leave
             that
             office
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             or
             him
             that
             makes
             Preaching
             his
             Profession
             ,
             who
             is
             〈◊〉
             commonly
             that
             passes
             his
             time
             in
             the
             Convents
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             hereafter
             treat
             .
          
           
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             hath
             no
             jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Emaums
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             good
             order
             or
             Government
             of
             the
             Parishes
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             Superiority
             or
             Hierarchie
             as
             to
             rule
             amongst
             them
             ;
             every
             one
             being
             Independent
             and
             without
             controul
             in
             his
             own
             Parish
             ,
             excepting
             his
             subjection
             in
             Civil
             and
             Criminal
             Causes
             to
             the
             chief
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             considering
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             designation
             to
             the
             Religious
             office
             ,
             the
             little
             difference
             between
             the
             Clergy
             and
             the
             Layetie
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             single
             Government
             in
             Parochial
             Congregations
             ,
             may
             not
             unaptly
             seem
             to
             square
             with
             the
             Independency
             in
             England
             ,
             from
             which
             original
             pattern
             and
             example
             our
             Sectaries
             and
             Phanatick
             Reformers
             appear
             to
             have
             drawn
             their
             Coppy
             .
          
           
             The
             Church-men
             and
             Lawyers
             are
             greatly
             in
             esteem
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             apparent
             by
             the
             Title
             they
             use
             towards
             them
             in
             their
             writings
             and
             commands
             ,
             directed
             to
             them
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             You
             that
             are
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Judges
             and
             Sage
             men
             ,
             the
             profound
             Mines
             of
             Eloquence
             and
             Excellence
             ,
             may
             your
             Wisedom
             and
             Ability
             be
             augumented
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             Of
             the
             Mufti
             's
             Revenue
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             it
             doth
             arise
             .
          
           
             AFter
             the
             〈◊〉
             is
             Elected
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Ceremony
             used
             in
             his
             Investiture
             then
             this
             :
             he
             presents
             himself
             before
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             who
             Cloaths
             him
             with
             a
             Vest
             of
             rich
             Sables
             of
             a
             thousand
             Dollars
             price
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             more
             〈◊〉
             presents
             him
             with
             in
             Gold
             made
             up
             in
             a
             Handkercheif
             ,
             which
             he
             delivers
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             putting
             it
             in
             the
             fold
             of
             his
             under
             Garment
             doubled
             over
             his
             breast
             ,
             and
             bestows
             on
             him
             a
             Salary
             of
             two
             thousand
             Aspers
             a
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             about
             five
             pound
             Sterling
             mony
             ;
             besides
             which
             he
             hath
             no
             certain
             Revenue
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             the
             power
             of
             Preferment
             to
             some
             Prebendaries
             or
             Benefices
             of
             certain
             Royal
             Mosques
             ,
             which
             he
             sells
             and
             disposes
             of
             as
             is
             best
             to
             his
             advantage
             without
             the
             scruple
             of
             corruption
             or
             Simony
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             sentences
             he
             gives
             which
             they
             call
             Fetfas
             ,
             he
             receives
             not
             one
             Asper
             benefit
             ;
             though
             every
             Fetfa
             costs
             eight
             Aspers
             ,
             yet
             the
             Fee
             thereof
             goes
             to
             his
             Officers
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             his
             〈◊〉
             ,
             or
             he
             who
             states
             the
             question
             ,
             is
             paid
             five
             Aspers
             ;
             to
             his
             Mumeiz
             ,
             or
             he
             who
             Copies
             or
             transcribes
             the
             question
             fair
             ,
             two
             Aspers
             ;
             to
             him
             that
             keeps
             the
             Seal
             ,
             one
             Asper
             .
          
           
             Other
             benefits
             the
             Mufti
             hath
             little
             ,
             excepting
             only
             that
             at
             his
             first
             entrance
             to
             his
             office
             ,
             he
             is
             saluted
             by
             all
             Embassadours
             and
             Residents
             for
             foraign
             Princes
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             Agents
             of
             several
             Pashaws
             residing
             at
             the
             Port
             ,
             none
             of
             which
             come
             empty
             handed
             ,
             but
             offer
             their
             accustomed
             presents
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             collects
             at
             least
             fifty
             thousand
             Dollars
             .
          
           
             When
             any
             Mufti
             is
             deprived
             of
             his
             Office
             without
             any
             other
             motive
             then
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             he
             is
             gratified
             with
             an
             Arpalik
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             disposal
             of
             some
             judical
             Preferments
             in
             certain
             Provinces
             and
             the
             superintendency
             of
             them
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             gathers
             a
             competent
             Revenue
             for
             his
             maintenance
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             he
             is
             a
             Person
             whose
             advice
             and
             Councel
             is
             of
             great
             
             Authority
             with
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             and
             Visier
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             word
             and
             candid
             report
             of
             matters
             is
             considerable
             ,
             and
             his
             favour
             in
             sentences
             very
             estimable
             ;
             he
             is
             therefore
             courted
             by
             all
             the
             Grandees
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             who
             know
             no
             other
             way
             of
             reconciling
             and
             purchasing
             the
             affection
             of
             a
             Turk
             ,
             then
             by
             force
             of
             presents
             ,
             which
             have
             more
             of
             power
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             all
             other
             obligations
             or
             merits
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             Of
             the
             Emirs
             .
          
           
             
               Emir
               Bashee
               or
               Head
               of
               Mahomets
               Kindrad
            
          
           
             WE
             may
             here
             bring
             in
             the
             Emirs
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             
               Eulad
               Resul
            
             ,
             into
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Religious
             men
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             of
             the
             race
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             who
             for
             distinction
             sake
             ,
             wear
             about
             their
             heads
             Turbants
             of
             a
             deep
             Sea-green
             which
             is
             the
             Colours
             of
             their
             Prophet
             ;
             out
             of
             reverence
             to
             his
             esteemed
             holy
             blood
             ,
             many
             priviledges
             are
             indulged
             by
             the
             secular
             Authority
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             vilified
             ,
             affronted
             or
             strook
             by
             a
             Turk
             upon
             forfeiture
             of
             his
             right
             hand
             ;
             but
             least
             they
             should
             be
             licentious
             by
             his
             impunity
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             chief
             Head
             or
             Superiour
             
             amongst
             them
             called
             
               Nakib
               Eschref
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             his
             Serjeants
             or
             Officers
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             endued
             with
             so
             absolute
             a
             power
             over
             them
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             pleases
             it
             extends
             both
             to
             Life
             and
             Death
             ;
             but
             he
             never
             will
             give
             the
             scandal
             to
             this
             holy
             seed
             to
             execute
             or
             punish
             them
             publickly
             .
             And
             though
             few
             of
             them
             can
             derive
             his
             Genealogie
             clearly
             from
             〈◊〉
             ;
             yet
             those
             who
             can
             but
             only
             pretend
             to
             it
             ,
             are
             often
             helped
             out
             in
             their
             Pedigree
             ;
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Nakib
             desires
             to
             favour
             any
             Person
             ,
             or
             can
             have
             any
             colour
             to
             acquire
             a
             new
             subject
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             clear
             all
             scruple
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             gives
             him
             a
             Tree
             of
             his
             linage
             and
             descent
             .
             The
             〈◊〉
             being
             well
             acquainted
             with
             this
             abuse
             ,
             carry
             the
             less
             respect
             to
             the
             whole
             Generation
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             often
             as
             they
             find
             any
             of
             them
             drunk
             or
             disordered
             ,
             they
             make
             no
             scruple
             to
             take
             off
             their
             Green
             Turbants
             first
             ,
             Kissing
             them
             and
             laying
             them
             aside
             with
             all
             Reverence
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             beat
             them
             without
             respect
             or
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             Their
             second
             Officer
             is
             called
             Alemdar
             ,
             who
             carries
             the
             Green
             Flag
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             when
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             appears
             with
             any
             solemnity
             in
             publick
             ,
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             any
             offices
             ;
             few
             of
             them
             exercise
             any
             Trade
             ,
             unless
             that
             which
             is
             〈◊〉
             ,
             or
             one
             who
             deals
             in
             Slaves
             ,
             to
             which
             sort
             of
             Traffick
             this
             Sainted
             off-spring
             is
             greatly
             addicted
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             holy
             profession
             to
             captivate
             and
             enslave
             Christians
             .
             These
             are
             the
             most
             abominable
             Sodomites
             and
             abusers
             of
             Masculine
             youth
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             which
             sin
             against
             nature
             they
             exceed
             the
             foulness
             and
             detestable
             lust
             of
             a
             〈◊〉
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             endowments
             of
             Royal
             Mosches
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             Tithes
             are
             given
             for
             Maintenance
             of
             their
             Priests
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               An
               Emaum
               or
               Parish
               Priest
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Royall
               Mosehs
            
          
           
             THe
             Turks
             are
             very
             Magnificent
             in
             their
             Mosches
             ,
             and
             Edifices
             erected
             to
             the
             honour
             and
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Buildings
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             endowments
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             Revenue
             which
             Records
             the
             Memory
             of
             the
             Donor
             to
             all
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             relieves
             many
             poor
             who
             daily
             repeat
             prayers
             for
             the
             souls
             of
             such
             who
             dyed
             with
             a
             perswasion
             that
             they
             have
             need
             of
             them
             after
             their
             decease
             ;
             for
             those
             I
             say
             who
             dye
             of
             that
             belief
             ,
             for
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             untill
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             is
             controverted
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             the
             question
             not
             decided
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             as
             revealed
             or
             determined
             by
             the
             Alchoran
             .
             For
             so
             large
             benevolence
             is
             given
             to
             places
             destined
             to
             Gods
             service
             ,
             that
             as
             some
             compute
             ,
             one
             third
             of
             the
             Lands
             of
             the
             whole
             Empire
             are
             alloted
             and
             set
             out
             to
             a
             holy
             use
             ;
             much
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             those
             who
             pretend
             to
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             yet
             judge
             the
             smallest
             proportion
             
             to
             be
             too
             large
             a
             competence
             for
             those
             who
             serve
             at
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             principal
             Muschs
             and
             those
             of
             richest
             endowment
             (
             as
             in
             all
             reason
             ought
             )
             are
             those
             of
             Royal
             Foundations
             ,
             called
             in
             
               Turkish
               ,
               Selatin
               Giameleri
            
             ;
             over
             which
             the
             Prime
             Superintendent
             is
             the
             
               Kuzlir
               Aga
            
             ,
             or
             the
             chief
             Black
             Eunuck
             of
             the
             Sultans
             Woman
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             power
             it
             is
             to
             distribute
             all
             considerable
             offices
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Preferment
             relating
             to
             the
             Royal
             Moschs
             ,
             which
             office
             makes
             a
             considerable
             addition
             to
             his
             other
             power
             and
             Revenue
             :
             for
             there
             are
             many
             of
             those
             Moschs
             in
             divers
             places
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             but
             especially
             where
             the
             Sultans
             do
             or
             have
             resided
             as
             
               Prusa
               ,
               Adrianople
            
             and
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             The
             Royal
             Moschs
             of
             Constantinople
             are
             
               Santa
               Sophia
               ,
               Sultan
               Mahomet
            
             ,
             who
             Conquered
             this
             City
             .
             
               Sultan
               Bajazet
               ,
               Sultan
               Selin
               ,
               Sultan
               Soylman
               ,
               Schezade
            
             or
             the
             Son
             of
             
               Sultan
               Soylman
               ,
               Sultan
               Ahmet
            
             ,
             and
             three
             other
             Moschs
             built
             by
             the
             Queen
             Mothers
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             was
             lately
             erected
             and
             richly
             indowed
             by
             the
             Mother
             of
             this
             present
             Sultan
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             scarce
             adventure
             to
             acquaint
             my
             Reader
             with
             the
             particular
             Revenue
             belonging
             to
             all
             these
             Royal
             Edifices
             ;
             but
             certain
             it
             is
             they
             have
             Rents
             as
             noble
             and
             splendid
             as
             their
             Founders
             ;
             for
             example
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             shall
             instance
             only
             in
             that
             of
             
               Santa
               Sophia
            
             ,
             built
             by
             Justinian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             re-built
             by
             Theodosius
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             old
             Bizantium
             ,
             and
             the
             Mother
             Church
             belonging
             to
             the
             Patriarchal
             See
             of
             Greece
             ,
             is
             still
             conserved
             sacred
             and
             separated
             for
             use
             of
             Divine
             Service
             ;
             of
             the
             Revenue
             of
             which
             Mahometan
             Barbarism
             and
             Superstition
             hath
             made
             no
             Sacrilegious
             Robbery
             ,
             but
             maintained
             and
             improved
             and
             added
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             manner
             that
             the
             in-come
             may
             equal
             any
             Religious
             foundation
             of
             Christendom
             ;
             for
             when
             I
             had
             the
             curosity
             of
             procuring
             from
             the
             Registers
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             distinctly
             all
             the
             particular
             Gifts
             ,
             Benefices
             ,
             Lands
             ,
             Monies
             at
             interest
             ,
             and
             other
             endowments
             belonging
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             offered
             according
             to
             my
             ability
             some
             thing
             considerable
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             true
             Copy
             of
             the
             riches
             and
             annual
             Rent
             of
             the
             place
             ;
             the
             Keepers
             of
             those
             Lists
             would
             perswade
             me
             (
             whether
             out
             of
             ostentation
             ,
             or
             scruple
             of
             sin
             to
             make
             one
             of
             my
             faith
             acquainted
             with
             the
             particulars
             of
             their
             Religious
             offerings
             )
             that
             the
             Wealth
             ,
             rent
             and
             account
             of
             all
             those
             Royal
             endowments
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             are
             distinctly
             set
             down
             ,
             fill
             a
             Volume
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             is
             the
             study
             alone
             of
             those
             who
             are
             designed
             to
             this
             service
             :
             but
             in
             general
             I
             am
             given
             to
             understand
             ,
             by
             those
             who
             magnifie
             not
             matters
             beyond
             their
             due
             computation
             :
             That
             the
             Revenue
             amounts
             to
             about
             one
             hundred
             thousand
             Zechins
             a
             year
             ;
             which
             proceeds
             not
             from
             any
             Lands
             or
             Duties
             raised
             without
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             but
             all
             from
             within
             ;
             the
             Sultan
             himself
             being
             a
             Tenant
             to
             that
             place
             ,
             paying
             or
             acknowledging
             a
             Rent
             of
             one
             thousand
             and
             one
             Aspers
             a
             day
             for
             the
             ground
             on
             which
             the
             Seraglio
             stands
             on
             ,
             being
             in
             times
             of
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             or
             Gardens
             dedicated
             to
             the
             use
             of
             that
             stately
             Temple
             ,
             which
             the
             Turks
             esteemed
             Sacrilegious
             to
             separate
             entirely
             from
             the
             holy
             Service
             to
             which
             it
             was
             assigned
             ;
             though
             the
             admirable
             situation
             thereof
             rendred
             it
             unfit
             for
             other
             habitation
             ,
             then
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             Sultan
             ;
             did
             therefore
             think
             fit
             to
             oblige
             the
             Land
             to
             a
             Rent
             ,
             adding
             the
             odde
             Asper
             as
             a
             signification
             ,
             that
             the
             thousand
             Aspers
             were
             not
             a
             sufficient
             consideration
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             Lands
             ;
             and
             might
             therefore
             be
             augmented
             as
             the
             piety
             
             and
             devotion
             of
             succeeding
             Emperours
             should
             move
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             reported
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             that
             Constantinople
             was
             taken
             upon
             a
             Wednesday
             ;
             and
             that
             on
             the
             Friday
             following
             (
             which
             is
             their
             Sunday
             or
             Sabbath
             as
             we
             may
             call
             it
             )
             the
             victorious
             Sultan
             then
             first
             entituled
             Emperour
             ,
             went
             with
             all
             Magnificent
             Pomp
             and
             Solemnity
             to
             pay
             his
             Thansgiving
             and
             Devotions
             at
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             ;
             the
             Magnificence
             of
             which
             so
             pleased
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             immediately
             added
             a
             yearly
             Rent
             of
             10000
             Zechins
             to
             the
             former
             endowments
             ;
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Imams
             or
             Priests
             ,
             Doctors
             of
             their
             Law
             ,
             Talismans
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             continually
             attend
             there
             for
             the
             Education
             of
             youth
             ,
             teaching
             them
             to
             read
             and
             write
             ,
             instructing
             them
             also
             in
             the
             principles
             of
             their
             Law
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Other
             Emperours
             have
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             errected
             near
             unto
             it
             their
             Turbe
             or
             Chappels
             of
             burial
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             which
             lies
             
               Sultan
               Selim
            
             ,
             Surnamed
             Sarhose
             ,
             or
             the
             drunken
             ,
             with
             his
             hundred
             Children
             ;
             and
             therewith
             have
             conferred
             a
             maintenance
             of
             Oyl
             for
             Lamps
             and
             Candles
             which
             burn
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             and
             a
             provision
             for
             those
             who
             attend
             there
             in
             prayer
             for
             their
             souls
             departed
             ;
             to
             which
             opinion
             the
             Turks
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             already
             )
             are
             generally
             inclinable
             ,
             though
             not
             preached
             or
             inforced
             on
             any
             mans
             belief
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith.
             Over
             and
             above
             this
             expence
             ,
             there
             is
             daily
             provision
             made
             for
             relief
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             poor
             ,
             who
             at
             certain
             hours
             appear
             at
             the
             Gates
             of
             this
             Temple
             ,
             and
             receive
             their
             daily
             sustenance
             ;
             whatsoever
             advances
             as
             yearly
             great
             summes
             are
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             Treasury
             ,
             is
             numbred
             with
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             Mosch
             ,
             and
             remains
             for
             the
             service
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             reparation
             ,
             or
             building
             thereof
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             fire
             or
             other
             accidents
             .
          
           
             Besides
             the
             sumptuous
             Edifices
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Royal
             Moschs
             ,
             there
             are
             annexed
             unto
             them
             certain
             Colledges
             for
             Students
             in
             the
             Law
             called
             Tehmele
             ,
             out-houses
             for
             Kitchins
             ,
             where
             the
             poors
             Meat
             is
             dressed
             ,
             Hospitals
             called
             
               Timarhanelar
               ,
               Hans
            
             ,
             or
             Houses
             of
             Lodging
             for
             Strangers
             or
             Travellers
             ,
             publick
             Fountains
             ,
             shops
             for
             Artizans
             ,
             and
             whole
             Streets
             of
             low
             Cottages
             for
             habitation
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             whose
             stock
             reaches
             not
             to
             a
             higher
             Rent
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             appendages
             bring
             some
             Revenue
             to
             the
             Mosch
             ,
             which
             is
             constantly
             paid
             in
             to
             the
             Rector
             or
             President
             thereof
             ,
             called
             Mutevelli
             ;
             but
             because
             this
             is
             not
             a
             sufficient
             maintenance
             ,
             there
             are
             divers
             Lands
             ,
             Villages
             ,
             Mountains
             ,
             Woods
             and
             whole
             Countries
             assigned
             to
             this
             use
             called
             Wakfi
             ,
             which
             are
             hired
             out
             at
             certain
             Rents
             for
             the
             behoof
             and
             benefit
             of
             the
             Moschs
             ;
             some
             rents
             being
             paid
             in
             Corn
             ,
             others
             in
             Oyl
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             Provisions
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             every
             new
             Conquered
             Country
             ,
             some
             part
             thereof
             is
             assigned
             to
             the
             use
             of
             Moschs
             of
             modern
             Fabrick
             ;
             as
             now
             from
             the
             Country
             gained
             lately
             about
             Newhausell
             (
             which
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             from
             those
             who
             gave
             in
             the
             account
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             thousand
             Villages
             which
             pay
             Contribution
             to
             the
             Turk
             )
             are
             assigned
             certain
             Lands
             for
             encrease
             of
             the
             rent
             of
             the
             Moschs
             built
             at
             Constantinople
             by
             this
             present
             Queen
             Mother
             :
             which
             rents
             are
             sometimes
             raised
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Tenths
             or
             Tithes
             ,
             not
             that
             the
             Turks
             make
             Tithes
             a
             duty
             or
             rule
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             persons
             ,
             places
             and
             things
             consecrated
             to
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             find
             it
             a
             convenient
             and
             equal
             expedient
             in
             some
             Countries
             for
             leviation
             of
             their
             rents
             .
             Such
             Countries
             and
             Villages
             as
             these
             which
             are
             called
             Wakfi
             ,
             
             are
             greatly
             blessed
             and
             happy
             above
             others
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             the
             Inhabitants
             enjoy
             not
             only
             particular
             priviledges
             and
             immunities
             from
             thence
             ,
             but
             freedom
             likewise
             from
             oppression
             of
             Pashaws
             and
             the
             〈◊〉
             Souldiery
             in
             their
             March
             ,
             or
             of
             great
             persons
             in
             their
             journey
             or
             passage
             from
             one
             Country
             to
             another
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             reverence
             to
             that
             lot
             to
             which
             they
             are
             separated
             ,
             abstain
             from
             all
             kind
             of
             disturbance
             and
             abuse
             towards
             that
             people
             .
          
           
             Other
             Moschs
             of
             inferiour
             quality
             ,
             founded
             by
             private
             persons
             and
             the
             consents
             of
             Dervises
             and
             other
             Orders
             ,
             which
             cannot
             have
             their
             Revenues
             in
             Land
             like
             the
             Moschs
             of
             Royal
             Foundation
             ,
             have
             their
             Estates
             in
             money
             bequeathed
             by
             Testament
             or
             by
             Gift
             of
             the
             Living
             ,
             which
             being
             lent
             out
             at
             eighteen
             in
             the
             hundred
             
               per
               annum
            
             ,
             produces
             a
             constant
             〈◊〉
             ;
             and
             though
             interest
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Mahometan
             Law
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             uses
             of
             〈◊〉
             and
             support
             of
             Orphans
             it
             is
             allowed
             ;
             in
             all
             other
             cases
             it
             is
             Haram
             and
             abominable
             .
             And
             because
             the
             taking
             up
             of
             money
             upon
             Loane
             is
             in
             some
             manner
             necessary
             and
             conducing
             to
             the
             better
             subsistence
             and
             being
             of
             Trade
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             will
             not
             lend
             without
             a
             consideration
             or
             benefit
             ;
             the
             usual
             manner
             is
             to
             borrow
             money
             for
             a
             certain
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             writing
             or
             obligation
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             receipt
             of
             as
             much
             as
             the
             principal
             and
             interest
             may
             amount
             unto
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             double
             of
             the
             Capital
             summe
             ,
             which
             being
             delivered
             before
             witness
             in
             a
             bag
             or
             in
             gross
             ,
             the
             Creditor
             declaring
             the
             summe
             to
             be
             so
             much
             therein
             contained
             ,
             and
             the
             Debtor
             acknowledging
             it
             ,
             the
             testimony
             is
             valid
             when
             the
             Debt
             comes
             to
             be
             demanded
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             shall
             serve
             in
             brief
             to
             have
             declared
             concerning
             the
             endowments
             and
             manner
             of
             enriching
             the
             
               Turkish
               Moschs
            
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             constitution
             of
             others
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             may
             easily
             be
             collected
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             The
             Nature
             of
             Predestination
             according
             to
             the
             
               Turkish
               Doctors
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Turks
             in
             this
             point
             seems
             to
             run
             exactly
             according
             to
             the
             assertion
             of
             the
             severest
             Calvinists
             ;
             and
             in
             proof
             hereof
             their
             Learned
             men
             〈◊〉
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             incline
             to
             the
             same
             opinion
             .
             As
             shall
             the
             Vessel
             say
             to
             the
             Potter
             ,
             
               Why
               hast
               thou
               made
               〈◊〉
               ?
               I
               will
               harden
               the
               heart
               of
            
             Pharaoh
             ;
             Jacob
             
               have
               I
               loved
               ,
               and
            
             Esau
             
               have
               I
               hated
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             For
             the
             Turks
             attribute
             no
             small
             Reverence
             and
             Authority
             to
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             wrote
             by
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Alchoran
             being
             of
             later
             date
             ,
             and
             containing
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             more
             expresly
             and
             perfectly
             ,
             the
             former
             is
             now
             abrogated
             and
             gives
             place
             unto
             this
             .
          
           
             Some
             are
             so
             positive
             in
             this
             assertion
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             afraid
             to
             say
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             evil
             ,
             without
             distinction
             or
             evasions
             to
             acquit
             the
             Divine
             purity
             of
             〈◊〉
             foulness
             of
             sin
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Manichees
             .
             And
             all
             in
             general
             concur
             in
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             That
             whatsoever
             prospers
             hath
             God
             for
             the
             Author
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             reason
             they
             destroyed
             not
             Bajazets
             Children
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             his
             War
             against
             
             his
             Brother
             〈◊〉
             ,
             expecting
             to
             receive
             an
             undoubted
             argument
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             therein
             ,
             from
             the
             good
             or
             bad
             fortune
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             And
             from
             the
             same
             rule
             they
             conclude
             much
             of
             the
             Divine
             approbation
             and
             truth
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             from
             their
             Conquests
             and
             present
             Prosperity
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             of
             opinion
             that
             every
             mans
             destiny
             is
             wrote
             in
             his
             forehead
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Narsip
             or
             Tactir
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Book
             wrote
             in
             Heaven
             of
             every
             mans
             fortune
             ,
             and
             is
             〈◊〉
             no
             contrary
             endeavours
             ,
             councels
             or
             wisdom
             to
             be
             avoided
             ;
             which
             〈◊〉
             is
             so
             firmly
             radicated
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             that
             it
             causes
             the
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             to
             throw
             away
             their
             lives
             in
             the
             most
             desperate
             attempts
             ,
             and
             to
             esteem
             no
             more
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             then
             as
             〈◊〉
             or
             rubbish
             to
             fill
             up
             the
             trenches
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ;
             And
             to
             speak
             the
             truth
             ,
             this
             received
             asertion
             hath
             turned
             the
             〈◊〉
             as
             much
             to
             account
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             of
             their
             best
             and
             subtilest
             Maximes
             .
          
           
             According
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             none
             ought
             to
             avoid
             or
             fear
             the
             Infection
             of
             the
             Plague
             ;
             Mahomets
             precepts
             being
             not
             to
             abandon
             the
             City-house
             where
             Infection
             rages
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             numbred
             their
             dayes
             and
             predestinated
             their
             fate
             ;
             And
             upon
             this
             belief
             ,
             they
             as
             familiarly
             attend
             the
             Beds
             and
             frequent
             the
             company
             of
             Pestilential
             persons
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             those
             that
             are
             affected
             with
             the
             Gout
             ,
             Stone
             or
             Ague
             .
             And
             though
             they
             evidently
             see
             that
             Christians
             ,
             who
             fly
             into
             better
             Airs
             ,
             and
             from
             infected
             habitations
             ,
             survive
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             years
             Pestilence
             ,
             when
             whole
             Cities
             of
             them
             perish
             and
             are
             depopulated
             with
             the
             Disease
             ;
             yet
             so
             far
             is
             this
             opinion
             rooted
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             scruple
             not
             to
             strip
             the
             contagious
             shirt
             from
             the
             dead
             body
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             it
             on
             their
             own
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             remove
             their
             aboad
             from
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             sick
             ;
             it
             being
             the
             custom
             in
             the
             Families
             of
             great
             men
             to
             lodge
             many
             Servants
             on
             different
             Palets
             in
             the
             same
             room
             ,
             where
             the
             diseased
             and
             healthful
             lie
             promiscuously
             together
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             hath
             happened
             ofter
             ,
             that
             three
             parts
             of
             a
             Pashaws
             Family
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             hath
             consisted
             of
             two
             hundred
             men
             ,
             most
             youthful
             and
             lusty
             ,
             have
             perished
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             July
             and
             Augusts
             Pestilence
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             many
             whole
             Families
             every
             Summer
             have
             perished
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             surviver
             left
             to
             claim
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             house
             ;
             for
             want
             of
             which
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             hath
             become
             the
             proprietor
             .
          
           
             Though
             the
             Mahometan
             Law
             obliges
             them
             not
             to
             abandon
             the
             City
             ,
             nor
             their
             houses
             ,
             nor
             avoid
             the
             conversation
             of
             men
             infected
             with
             the
             Pestilence
             where
             their
             business
             or
             calling
             employs
             them
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             counselled
             not
             to
             frequent
             a
             contagious
             habitation
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             no
             lawful
             affair
             to
             invite
             them
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             Plague
             ,
             that
             the
             Turks
             have
             not
             confided
             so
             much
             to
             the
             precept
             of
             their
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             courage
             enough
             to
             withstand
             the
             dread
             and
             terrour
             of
             that
             slaughter
             the
             sickness
             hath
             made
             ;
             but
             have
             under
             other
             excuses
             fled
             to
             〈◊〉
             and
             private
             Villages
             ,
             especially
             the
             Cadees
             and
             men
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             who
             being
             commonly
             of
             more
             refined
             wits
             and
             judgments
             then
             the
             generality
             ,
             both
             by
             reason
             and
             experience
             have
             found
             that
             a
             wholsome
             Air
             is
             a
             preserver
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             lived
             to
             return
             again
             to
             their
             own
             house
             in
             health
             and
             strength
             ,
             when
             perhaps
             their
             next
             Neighbours
             have
             through
             their
             brutish
             ignorance
             been
             laid
             in
             their
             Graves
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             opinion
             
             most
             general
             and
             currant
             with
             the
             Turks
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             Jebare
             ;
             There
             is
             another
             sort
             amongst
             them
             called
             Ka●ere
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             The
             difference
             of
             Sects
             and
             disagreement
             in
             Religion
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             in
             General
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             no
             consideration
             more
             abstruse
             and
             full
             of
             distraction
             ,
             then
             the
             contemplation
             of
             the
             strange
             variety
             of
             Religions
             in
             the
             world
             :
             how
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             from
             the
             rational
             soul
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             mankind
             is
             of
             little
             difference
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             one
             principle
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             adoration
             of
             a
             Diety
             ,
             should
             proceed
             such
             diversities
             of
             Faiths
             ,
             such
             figments
             and
             Ideas
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             all
             Ages
             and
             all
             Countries
             have
             abounded
             with
             superstitions
             of
             different
             natures
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             strange
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             Nations
             who
             have
             been
             admirably
             wise
             ,
             judicious
             and
             profound
             in
             the
             Maximes
             of
             their
             Government
             ,
             should
             yet
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             give
             themselves
             over
             to
             believe
             the
             Tales
             of
             an
             old
             Woman
             ,
             a
             Pythoness
             ,
             or
             the
             dreams
             and
             imaginations
             of
             a
             melancholy
             Hermite
             .
             And
             it
             is
             as
             strange
             that
             men
             who
             embrace
             the
             same
             principles
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             same
             true
             and
             infallible
             Foundation
             ,
             should
             yet
             raise
             such
             different
             and
             disproportionate
             Fabricks
             ,
             that
             most
             should
             make
             their
             superstructure
             of
             Straw
             and
             Stubble
             ,
             and
             but
             few
             of
             a
             substantial
             and
             durable
             Building
             ,
             without
             uniformity
             ,
             harmony
             or
             agreement
             each
             to
             other
             .
             For
             resolution
             of
             which
             difficulties
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             said
             more
             then
             that
             the
             god
             of
             this
             world
             hath
             blinded
             the
             hearts
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             not
             ,
             
               Lest
               the
               light
               of
               the
               glorious
               Gospel
            
             
             
               of
               Christ
               who
               is
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               shine
               unto
               them
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Mahometan
             Religion
             is
             also
             one
             of
             the
             prodigious
             products
             of
             Reasons
             superfaetations
             ,
             which
             hath
             brought
             forth
             nothing
             good
             ,
             nor
             rational
             in
             this
             production
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             confession
             of
             one
             God.
             And
             yet
             even
             herein
             also
             are
             diversities
             of
             Sects
             ,
             Opinions
             and
             Orders
             ,
             which
             are
             maintained
             in
             opposition
             each
             to
             other
             ,
             with
             emulation
             and
             zeal
             by
             the
             professours
             ,
             with
             heats
             ,
             disputes
             and
             separations
             ,
             terming
             the
             contrary
             parties
             prophane
             and
             unholy
             ;
             the
             particulars
             of
             which
             Sects
             and
             diversity
             in
             their
             Tenents
             ,
             I
             shall
             as
             far
             as
             I
             have
             seen
             or
             could
             learn
             ,
             set
             down
             and
             describe
             ,
             having
             with
             the
             more
             curiosity
             and
             diligence
             made
             the
             stricter
             enquiry
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             not
             read
             any
             Author
             which
             hath
             giving
             a
             satisfactory
             account
             of
             such
             Sects
             as
             are
             sprung
             up
             amongst
             them
             in
             these
             latter
             and
             modern
             times
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             common
             opinion
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             seventy
             two
             Sects
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             probable
             there
             are
             many
             more
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             were
             exactly
             known
             and
             scanned
             .
             The
             Turkish
             Doctors
             fancy
             that
             the
             seventy
             two
             Nations
             which
             they
             call
             (
             
               ●e●mish
               ekee
               Melet
            
             )
             into
             which
             the
             world
             was
             divided
             upon
             the
             confusion
             of
             the
             Languages
             at
             Babel
             ,
             was
             a
             Type
             and
             a
             Figure
             of
             the
             divisions
             which
             in
             after-ages
             should
             succeed
             in
             the
             three
             most
             general
             Reilgions
             of
             the
             World.
             In
             this
             manner
             they
             account
             seventy
             different
             Sects
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             seventy
             one
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Mahometan
             they
             assign
             one
             more
             ,
             as
             being
             
             the
             last
             and
             ultimate
             Religion
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             as
             all
             fulness
             of
             true
             Doctrine
             is
             completed
             ,
             so
             the
             Mystery
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             the
             deviation
             of
             mans
             judgment
             ,
             by
             many
             paths
             from
             the
             right
             rule
             ,
             is
             here
             terminated
             and
             confined
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             have
             amongst
             themselves
             as
             well
             as
             in
             other
             Religions
             ,
             Sects
             and
             Heresies
             of
             dangerous
             consequence
             ,
             which
             daily
             encrease
             mixing
             together
             with
             them
             many
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrines
             (
             which
             shall
             in
             their
             due
             place
             be
             described
             )
             and
             in
             former
             times
             also
             a
             sort
             of
             phanatick
             Mahometans
             which
             at
             first
             met
             only
             in
             Congregations
             under
             pretence
             of
             Sermons
             and
             Religion
             ,
             appeared
             afterwards
             in
             Troops
             armed
             against
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             So
             one
             
               Scheiches
               Bedredin
            
             Chief
             Justice
             to
             Musa
             ,
             Brother
             of
             Mahomet
             the
             fifth
             King
             of
             the
             Turks
             ;
             after
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Master
             was
             banished
             to
             Nice
             in
             Asia
             ,
             where
             consulting
             with
             his
             Servant
             
               Burgluzes
               Mustapha
            
             ,
             by
             what
             means
             they
             might
             raise
             Sedition
             and
             a
             second
             War
             ;
             they
             agreed
             ,
             the
             readiest
             course
             was
             by
             broaching
             a
             new
             Sect
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             by
             perswading
             the
             people
             to
             some
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             antient
             Mahometan
             superstition
             .
             Whereupon
             Burgluzes
             masking
             his
             Villany
             under
             a
             grave
             and
             serious
             countenance
             ,
             took
             his
             journey
             into
             〈◊〉
             ,
             otherwise
             Caria
             ,
             where
             he
             vented
             Doctrines
             properly
             agreeing
             to
             the
             humour
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             preaching
             to
             them
             freedom
             and
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             and
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Revelations
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             believe
             he
             used
             all
             arts
             in
             his
             perswasions
             ,
             with
             which
             subjects
             used
             to
             be
             allured
             to
             a
             Rebellion
             against
             their
             Prince
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             a
             short
             time
             he
             contracted
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Disciples
             .
             beyond
             his
             expectation
             .
             Bedredin
             perceiving
             his
             servant
             thrive
             so
             well
             with
             his
             preaching
             ,
             fled
             from
             his
             place
             of
             Exile
             at
             Nice
             into
             Valachia
             ,
             where
             withdrawing
             himself
             into
             a
             Forrest
             like
             a
             devout
             religious
             man
             ,
             gathered
             a
             number
             of
             Proselytes
             composed
             of
             Thieves
             ,
             Robbers
             and
             Out-lawed
             people
             ;
             these
             he
             having
             instructed
             in
             the
             principles
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             sent
             abroad
             like
             Apostles
             to
             preach
             and
             teach
             the
             people
             that
             〈◊〉
             was
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             be
             the
             King
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Commander
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Doctrine
             was
             already
             embraced
             in
             Asia
             :
             The
             people
             taken
             with
             these
             Novelties
             ,
             repaired
             in
             great
             numbers
             to
             Bedredin
             ,
             who
             conceiving
             himself
             strong
             enough
             to
             take
             the
             field
             ,
             issued
             from
             his
             desert
             with
             Colours
             displayed
             ,
             and
             an
             Army
             well
             appointed
             ;
             and
             fighting
             with
             his
             deluded
             Multitude
             a
             bloody
             Battel
             ,
             against
             those
             Forces
             which
             Mahomet
             sent
             to
             suppress
             him
             under
             his
             Son
             Amurath
             ;
             the
             deluded
             Rebels
             were
             overthrown
             ,
             Bedredin
             taken
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             his
             pretences
             of
             Sanctity
             and
             Revelation
             were
             not
             available
             to
             save
             him
             from
             the
             Gallows
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             of
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             revelations
             ,
             liberty
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             have
             been
             old
             and
             common
             pretences
             and
             delusions
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             Christians
             ,
             but
             Infidels
             and
             Mahometans
             have
             wrote
             the
             name
             of
             God
             on
             their
             Banners
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             Field
             to
             justifie
             their
             cause
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             Of
             the
             two
             prevailing
             Sects
             ,
             viz.
             of
             Mahomet
             and
             Hali
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Turk
             and
             the
             Persian
             ;
             the
             Errours
             of
             the
             Persian
             recounted
             and
             confuted
             by
             the
             Mufti
             of
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             THe
             two
             great
             Sects
             amongst
             the
             followers
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             violent
             each
             against
             other
             ,
             the
             mutual
             hatred
             of
             which
             diversity
             of
             Education
             and
             Interest
             of
             the
             Princes
             have
             augmented
             ,
             are
             the
             Turks
             and
             Persians
             :
             The
             first
             hold
             Mahomet
             to
             have
             been
             the
             chief
             and
             ultimate
             Prophet
             ;
             the
             latter
             prefers
             Hali
             before
             him
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             was
             his
             Disciple
             and
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             yet
             his
             inspirations
             they
             esteem
             greater
             and
             more
             frequent
             ,
             and
             his
             interpretations
             of
             the
             law
             most
             perfect
             and
             Divine
             .
          
           
             The
             Turk
             also
             accuses
             the
             Persian
             of
             corrupting
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             altered
             words
             ,
             misplaced
             the
             Comma's
             and
             Stops
             ,
             that
             many
             places
             admit
             of
             a
             doubtful
             and
             ambiguous
             sense
             ,
             so
             that
             those
             〈◊〉
             which
             were
             upon
             the
             Conquest
             of
             Babylon
             brought
             thence
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             are
             feparated
             and
             compiled
             in
             the
             great
             Seraglio
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             apart
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             with
             a
             Curse
             on
             any
             that
             shall
             read
             them
             .
             The
             Turks
             call
             the
             Persian
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ,
             abominable
             and
             blasphemers
             of
             the
             Holy
             Prophet
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             Selymus
             the
             first
             made
             War
             in
             Persia
             ,
             he
             named
             his
             cause
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             proclaimed
             the
             occasion
             and
             ground
             of
             his
             War
             to
             be
             the
             Vindication
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             revenge
             of
             the
             blasphemies
             the
             Persians
             had
             vented
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             is
             this
             hatred
             radicated
             ,
             that
             the
             youth
             of
             what
             Nation
             soever
             is
             capable
             of
             admittance
             into
             the
             Schools
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             excepting
             only
             the
             Persian
             ,
             who
             are
             looked
             upon
             by
             the
             Turk
             as
             a
             people
             so
             far
             Apostatized
             from
             the
             true
             belief
             ,
             and
             fallen
             in
             〈◊〉
             desperate
             an
             Estate
             by
             a
             total
             corruption
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             〈◊〉
             they
             judge
             them
             altogether
             beyond
             hopes
             or
             possibility
             of
             recovery
             ,
             and
             therefore
             neither
             give
             them
             quarter
             in
             the
             Wars
             ,
             nor
             account
             them
             worthy
             of
             life
             or
             slavery
             .
          
           
             Nor
             are
             the
             Persians
             on
             the
             other
             side
             endued
             with
             better
             nature
             of
             good
             will
             to
             the
             Turks
             ,
             estranging
             themselves
             in
             the
             farthest
             manner
             from
             their
             Customs
             and
             Doctrines
             ,
             rejecting
             the
             three
             great
             Doctors
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             Law
             ,
             
               viz.
               Ebbubecher
               ,
               Osman
            
             and
             Omar
             ,
             as
             Apochryphal
             and
             of
             no
             Authority
             ;
             and
             have
             a
             custom
             at
             their
             Marriages
             to
             erect
             the
             Images
             of
             those
             three
             Doctors
             of
             Paste
             or
             Sugar
             at
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             Bridal
             Chamber
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             Guests
             first
             casting
             their
             looks
             ,
             leave
             the
             impression
             of
             any
             secret
             Magick
             which
             may
             issue
             from
             their
             eyes
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             or
             misfortune
             of
             the
             marryed
             couple
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             they
             hold
             that
             there
             is
             a
             strange
             fascination
             innate
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             some
             people
             ,
             which
             looking
             attentively
             on
             any
             ,
             as
             commonly
             they
             do
             on
             the
             Bridegroom
             and
             the
             Bride
             in
             Marriages
             ,
             produce
             macerations
             and
             imbecillity
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             have
             an
             especial
             quality
             contrary
             to
             procreation
             :
             and
             therefore
             when
             the
             Guests
             are
             entred
             ,
             having
             the
             Malignity
             of
             their
             eyes
             Arrested
             on
             these
             
             Statues
             ,
             they
             afterwards
             cut
             them
             down
             and
             dissolve
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             it
             may
             the
             more
             plainly
             appear
             what
             points
             of
             Religion
             are
             most
             controverted
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             Anathema's
             and
             Curses
             are
             by
             both
             sides
             vented
             each
             against
             the
             other
             ;
             this
             following
             sentence
             past
             by
             the
             
               Mufti
               Esad
               Efendi
            
             ,
             upon
             
               Schah
               Abbas
            
             Tutor
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             called
             
               Sari
               Halife
            
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Persians
             will
             be
             a
             sufficient
             testimony
             and
             evidence
             of
             the
             enmity
             and
             hatred
             that
             is
             between
             these
             two
             Nations
             ,
             an
             extract
             of
             which
             is
             here
             drawn
             from
             the
             Book
             it self
             licenced
             and
             approved
             at
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             had
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             no
             other
             Heresie
             then
             the
             rejection
             of
             those
             elevated
             familiars
             of
             
               Mahomet
               ,
               viz.
               Omar
               ,
               Osman
            
             and
             Ebbubecher
             ,
             your
             crime
             would
             notwithstanding
             be
             so
             great
             as
             were
             not
             expiable
             by
             a
             thousand
             years
             of
             prayer
             or
             pilgrimage
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             you
             would
             be
             condemned
             to
             the
             bottomless
             Abisse
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             deprived
             for
             ever
             of
             Celestial
             Bliss
             ;
             and
             this
             sentence
             of
             mine
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             same
             opinion
             of
             the
             four
             Imams
             ,
             viz.
             
               Imam
               Azem
               ,
               Imam
               Schafi
               ,
               Imam
               Malick
               ,
            
             and
             
               Imam
               Hambeli
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             friendly
             admonish
             you
             to
             correct
             this
             errour
             in
             your selves
             ;
             and
             likewise
             in
             your
             Schollar
             King
             Abbas
             .
          
           
             Nor
             are
             you
             contented
             to
             pass
             with
             this
             single
             errour
             ,
             whereby
             you
             have
             gained
             the
             name
             of
             Kyzilbaschi
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Persian
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             become
             as
             abominable
             as
             the
             Durzi
             (
             a
             people
             that
             lives
             about
             Mount
             Libanus
             )
             of
             bad
             esteem
             and
             reputation
             ,
             corrupted
             in
             all
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             manners
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             cannot
             but
             pass
             this
             black
             sentence
             upon
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             in
             a
             Godly
             zeal
             to
             kill
             and
             destroy
             you
             for
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ;
             your
             Tenents
             being
             refuted
             by
             
               Giafer
               Efendi
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             branded
             the
             Persians
             for
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             in
             seventy
             several
             places
             of
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             words
             of
             Mahomet
             demonstrated
             the
             clearness
             of
             their
             errour
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Christian
             only
             for
             saying
             there
             is
             a
             Trinity
             in
             God
             is
             condemned
             for
             Life
             and
             Estate
             ,
             why
             should
             the
             Persian
             expect
             better
             quarter
             ,
             who
             is
             stigmatized
             for
             〈◊〉
             in
             seventy
             places
             of
             the
             Alchoran
             .
             And
             one
             of
             your
             detestable
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             first
             rank
             is
             ,
          
           
             That
             you
             esteem
             your selves
             obliged
             to
             assemble
             at
             the
             Moschs
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             prayers
             :
             for
             what
             signifies
             your
             meeting
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             prayers
             ?
             Mahomet
             himself
             sayes
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             repaires
             to
             the
             Congregation
             without
             a
             design
             of
             prayer
             ,
             is
             a
             Hypocrite
             and
             a
             Dissembler
             ,
             is
             accursed
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             shall
             be
             blessed
             in
             his
             House
             or
             Estate
             ,
             the
             good
             Angels
             shall
             abandon
             him
             ,
             the
             Devils
             shall
             attend
             him
             ,
             nor
             shall
             he
             ever
             prosper
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             In
             answer
             hereunto
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             antient
             Order
             of
             Priests
             is
             extinct
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             none
             whose
             pious
             lives
             enable
             to
             preach
             and
             instruct
             you
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             your
             leader
             to
             holy
             prayer
             in
             the
             Publick
             Assembly
             .
             Do
             there
             want
             pious
             and
             holy
             persons
             of
             the
             race
             of
             Mahomet
             ?
             if
             there
             do
             not
             ,
             why
             do
             not
             you
             imitate
             and
             follow
             them
             ?
             but
             you
             are
             enemies
             ,
             and
             in
             open
             Hostility
             to
             the
             Mahometan
             Family
             ,
             and
             excuse
             your selves
             from
             the
             use
             of
             Priests
             or
             Imams
             ,
             because
             their
             innocence
             cannot
             equal
             that
             of
             Infants
             .
             In
             this
             point
             (
             it
             is
             true
             )
             you
             have
             something
             of
             reason
             ;
             for
             your
             Imams
             are
             not
             only
             Insidels
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             defiled
             in
             their
             conversation
             ;
             and
             your
             king
             who
             is
             your
             High-Priest
             ,
             frequents
             Stews
             and
             the
             Styes
             of
             deformed
             Lust
             ,
             ravishing
             fair
             
             and
             chast
             Wives
             from
             the
             embraces
             of
             their
             Husbands
             ;
             and
             that
             publickly
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             maintaining
             concubinage
             with
             them
             .
             And
             where
             the
             example
             of
             a
             Prince
             makes
             such
             things
             lawful
             ,
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             whether
             Souldiers
             or
             Lawyers
             ,
             will
             make
             no
             〈◊〉
             to
             imitate
             his
             actions
             .
          
           
             You
             deny
             the
             Verse
             called
             the
             Covering
             in
             the
             Alchoran
             to
             be
             authentick
             ;
             
             you
             reject
             the
             eighteen
             Verses
             ,
             which
             are
             revealed
             to
             us
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             holy
             Aische
             .
             
          
           
             At
             the
             Abdest
             or
             washing
             ,
             you
             hold
             it
             not
             lawful
             to
             wash
             the
             bare
             feet
             ,
             but
             only
             lightly
             stroak
             them
             over
             .
          
           
             Your
             Mustachioes
             or
             hair
             on
             the
             upper
             lip
             you
             never
             cut
             ,
             but
             the
             Beard
             on
             the
             Chin
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             honest
             Otnament
             of
             a
             mans
             countenance
             ,
             you
             cut
             and
             clip
             into
             what
             form
             you
             please
             .
          
           
             That
             holy
             Colour
             of
             Green
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Banner
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             which
             ought
             only
             to
             adorn
             the
             nobler
             parts
             ,
             you
             in
             despight
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             with
             an
             irreverent
             negligence
             ,
             place
             it
             on
             your
             Shooes
             and
             Breeches
             .
          
           
             Wine
             which
             is
             an
             abomination
             to
             the
             true
             observers
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             you
             drink
             freely
             of
             ,
             without
             scruple
             of
             conscience
             ;
             as
             also
             in
             Meats
             you
             make
             no
             distinction
             between
             clean
             and
             unclean
             ,
             but
             use
             all
             with
             a
             like
             〈◊〉
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             should
             I
             mention
             all
             those
             seventy
             points
             wherein
             you
             erre
             ,
             and
             are
             without
             all
             comparison
             corrupt
             and
             erroneous
             ,
             I
             should
             swell
             my
             writing
             to
             a
             Volume
             ,
             and
             not
             attain
             my
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             brevity
             .
          
           
             Another
             sinful
             custom
             you
             permit
             amongst
             you
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             for
             many
             men
             to
             be
             joyned
             to
             one
             Woman
             ;
             for
             to
             whom
             of
             them
             can
             be
             appropriated
             the
             off-spring
             that
             is
             born
             ;
             what
             Book
             have
             you
             ,
             or
             Law
             ,
             or
             example
             of
             any
             Nation
             to
             produce
             in
             〈◊〉
             of
             this
             vile
             and
             unnatural
             custom
             ?
             How
             vile
             must
             those
             Children
             be
             who
             are
             the
             issue
             of
             such
             Parents
             ?
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             there
             be
             none
             found
             amongst
             you
             worthy
             the
             holy
             Character
             of
             a
             Priest
             or
             a
             Judge
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             cannot
             be
             so
             irrational
             ,
             as
             to
             deny
             that
             the
             Assembling
             in
             〈◊〉
             to
             prayer
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             Divine
             Service
             ;
             Mahomet
             himself
             prayed
             together
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             preferred
             Ebbecher
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             following
             him
             as
             others
             of
             the
             people
             did
             .
          
           
             Why
             do
             not
             you
             ask
             your
             Pilgrims
             who
             come
             from
             Mecha
             ,
             what
             mean
             these
             four
             Altars
             in
             the
             Mosch
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             places
             of
             prayer
             designed
             to
             the
             four
             several
             Orthodox
             Sects
             ?
             why
             take
             you
             not
             example
             from
             these
             ?
             but
             you
             are
             still
             perverse
             and
             obstinate
             ,
             haters
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Prophet
             ;
             What
             will
             you
             answer
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             before
             Mahomet
             and
             his
             four
             Friends
             ?
             who
             long
             since
             being
             dead
             ,
             you
             revive
             their
             Ashes
             with
             ignominie
             ,
             erecting
             their
             Statues
             at
             your
             Marriages
             in
             Sugar
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             in
             contempt
             hew
             them
             down
             to
             yield
             pastime
             and
             occasion
             of
             laughter
             to
             the
             Spouses
             and
             their
             Guests
             .
          
           
             Was
             not
             the
             first
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             Ebubecher
             ?
          
           
             Was
             not
             〈◊〉
             the
             bravest
             Champion
             of
             the
             
               Mahomet
               an
            
             Religion
             against
             the
             Christians
             ?
          
           
             Was
             not
             he
             who
             disposed
             and
             distinguished
             the
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Alchoran
             the
             chast
             Osman
             ?
          
           
             Was
             not
             the
             bravest
             and
             most
             Learned
             bearer
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             or
             the
             
             Sword
             with
             two
             points
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             Hali
             ?
             And
             were
             not
             
               Imam
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               Imam
               Husein
            
             ,
             Martyrs
             of
             the
             Faith
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             Kerbela
             ?
          
           
             Did
             not
             Mohomet
             say
             with
             his
             own
             mouth
             ,
             
               O
               Hali
            
             ,
             for
             thy
             sake
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             people
             predestinated
             to
             Hell
             ?
             one
             that
             loves
             thee
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             loves
             thee
             not
             .
             Are
             not
             you
             then
             that
             wear
             red
             Turbants
             much
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             being
             of
             evil
             life
             and
             conversation
             ,
             and
             not
             well
             inclined
             to
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             nor
             the
             family
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Book
             called
             Aadick
             ?
             The
             Christians
             conserve
             the
             hoofs
             of
             that
             Asse
             on
             which
             Christ
             road
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             in
             cases
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ;
             and
             esteem
             it
             an
             extream
             honour
             to
             have
             their
             Faces
             ,
             Hands
             or
             Heads
             touched
             with
             so
             holy
             a
             〈◊〉
             .
             But
             you
             who
             profess
             your selves
             Disciples
             of
             the
             Prophet
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             derived
             from
             
             the
             blood
             and
             family
             of
             his
             Friends
             ,
             despise
             so
             glorious
             a
             Title
             ,
             commanding
             after
             the
             repetition
             of
             your
             prayers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             the
             Ezan
             ,
             that
             Curses
             and
             Blasphemies
             be
             proclaimed
             against
             these
             holy
             Friends
             and
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             Besides
             this
             ,
             your
             Books
             maintain
             and
             avouch
             it
             lawful
             to
             pillage
             ,
             burn
             and
             destroy
             the
             Countries
             of
             the
             Musselmins
             ,
             to
             carry
             their
             Wives
             and
             Families
             into
             slavery
             ;
             and
             from
             a
             principle
             of
             Malice
             and
             Reproach
             to
             carry
             them
             naked
             through
             your
             Markets
             ,
             and
             expose
             them
             to
             sale
             to
             any
             Chapman
             ;
             Pagans
             themselves
             esteem
             not
             this
             honest
             nor
             decent
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             you
             are
             the
             most
             mortal
             and
             irreconcilable
             enemies
             to
             us
             of
             all
             the
             Nations
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             you
             are
             certainly
             more
             cruel
             to
             us
             then
             the
             Sezidi
             ,
             the
             Kiafirs
             ,
             the
             Zindiks
             ,
             then
             the
             Durzians
             ;
             and
             in
             brief
             you
             are
             the
             Kennel
             of
             all
             uncleanness
             and
             sin
             ;
             a
             Christian
             or
             a
             Jew
             may
             hope
             to
             become
             true
             Believers
             ,
             but
             you
             can
             never
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             Authority
             I
             have
             received
             from
             Mahomet
             himself
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             your
             misdeeds
             and
             incredulity
             ,
             I
             pronounce
             it
             lawful
             for
             any
             one
             of
             what
             Nation
             soever
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             the
             Believers
             ,
             to
             kill
             ,
             destroy
             and
             extirpate
             you
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             he
             who
             slayes
             a
             rebellious
             Christian
             ,
             performs
             a
             meritorious
             action
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             much
             rather
             he
             who
             kills
             a
             Persian
             ,
             shall
             obtain
             a
             reward
             seventy
             fold
             from
             the
             fountain
             of
             Justice
             .
             And
             I
             hope
             that
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             will
             condemn
             you
             to
             be
             the
             Asses
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             to
             be
             road
             and
             hacknyed
             in
             Hell
             by
             that
             despised
             people
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             a
             short
             time
             you
             will
             be
             exterminated
             both
             by
             us
             ,
             the
             Tartars
             ,
             the
             Indians
             and
             Arabians
             our
             Brothers
             and
             Associates
             in
             the
             same
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Ancient
             Sects
             and
             Heresies
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             THere
             are
             four
             Sects
             into
             which
             the
             Mahometans
             of
             the
             esteemed
             Orthodox
             belief
             are
             divided
             ;
             and
             those
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               is
               called
               〈◊〉
               ,
               which
               is
               professed
               in
               
                 Turky
                 ,
                 Tartary
                 ,
                 Eusbec
              
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               
                 Jehun
                 ,
                 Bactorus
              
               and
               Oxus
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               Shaffee
               ,
               whose
               Customs
               and
               Rules
               the
               Arabians
               follow
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               Malechee
               ,
               to
               which
               
                 Tripoli
                 ,
                 Tunis
                 ,
                 Algier
              
               ,
               and
               other
               parts
               of
               Africa
               devote
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
               The
               fourth
               is
               Hambelle
               ,
               of
               which
               are
               but
               few
               ,
               and
               is
               known
               only
               in
               some
               parts
               of
               Arabia
               .
            
          
           
             These
             four
             are
             all
             accounted
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             are
             followers
             of
             certain
             Doctors
             (
             as
             we
             may
             say
             amongst
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Schollars
             of
             St.
             
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Thomas
               Aquinas
               ,
               Dominicus
               ,
            
             or
             the
             like
             )
             and
             have
             only
             differences
             as
             to
             Ceremonies
             ,
             postures
             in
             their
             prayers
             ,
             washings
             ,
             diversities
             in
             some
             points
             of
             their
             Civil
             Laws
             ;
             and
             each
             maintains
             a
             charitable
             opinion
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             true
             Believers
             ,
             and
             capable
             of
             entring
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             if
             their
             life
             and
             conversation
             be
             regulated
             according
             to
             their
             〈◊〉
             and
             Tenents
             .
          
           
             All
             Mahometans
             according
             to
             the
             Countries
             wherein
             they
             live
             ,
             come
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             one
             of
             these
             four
             preceeding
             Professions
             ;
             but
             yet
             are
             nominated
             with
             other
             names
             and
             differences
             of
             Sects
             according
             as
             they
             follow
             the
             opinions
             which
             some
             Superstitious
             and
             Schismatical
             Preachers
             amongst
             them
             have
             vented
             ;
             and
             those
             commonly
             known
             and
             marked
             with
             the
             names
             of
             antient
             Heresies
             by
             the
             respective
             Opponents
             ,
             which
             may
             properly
             be
             called
             so
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             conversant
             in
             their
             Doctrines
             concerning
             the
             Attributes
             and
             Unity
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             decrees
             and
             judgments
             ,
             his
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             concerning
             prophesies
             and
             gifts
             of
             Faith
             ;
             are
             especially
             these
             which
             stand
             in
             opposition
             each
             to
             other
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             Moatazali
             To
             Sephatii
          
           
             Kadari
             To
             Giabari
          
           
             Morgii
             To
             Waidi
          
           
             Shii
             To
             Chawarigi
             .
          
           
             From
             each
             of
             these
             Sects
             ,
             as
             from
             so
             many
             roots
             arise
             several
             Branches
             of
             〈◊〉
             Doctrines
             ,
             as
             according
             to
             the
             Tenents
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Doctors
             complete
             the
             number
             of
             seventy
             two
             .
          
           
             Moatazali
             signifies
             as
             much
             as
             Separatists
             ;
             the
             reason
             of
             which
             denomination
             ,
             
             was
             from
             Alhasan
             the
             Schollar
             of
             
               Wasel
               Ebw
               Atw
            
             ,
             the
             Author
             and
             Master
             of
             this
             Sect
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             question
             being
             proposed
             Whether
             those
             who
             had
             committed
             a
             gross
             sin
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             adjudged
             condemnned
             and
             fallen
             from
             the
             Faith
             ?
             the
             Scholar
             〈◊〉
             instead
             of
             expecting
             the
             resolution
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             withdrew
             himself
             and
             began
             to
             interpret
             his
             sense
             thereof
             to
             his
             other
             Fellow-Disciples
             ;
             from
             which
             withdrawing
             of
             himself
             they
             were
             afterwards
             denominated
             Moatazali
             which
             is
             〈◊〉
             .
             But
             the
             name
             they
             give
             themselves
             is
             the
             Defenders
             of
             the
             Equity
             and
             Unity
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             declaration
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             which
             they
             so
             differ
             among
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             divided
             into
             two
             and
             twenty
             Sects
             ,
             which
             are
             maintained
             with
             that
             passion
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             that
             every
             party
             accuses
             his
             opposites
             of
             Insidelity
             .
             But
             the
             principle
             in
             which
             their
             wrangling
             Sophisters
             accord
             in
             common
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             God
             is
             eternal
             ,
             and
             that
             eternity
             is
             an
             attribute
             most
             properly
             agreeable
             to
             his
             essence
             ;
             but
             yet
             they
             reject
             the
             attribute
             it self
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             eternal
             ,
             wise
             ,
             powerful
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             entire
             and
             single
             essence
             ;
             but
             yet
             they
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             eternal
             by
             his
             eternity
             ,
             nor
             wise
             by
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             nor
             powerful
             by
             his
             power
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             admitting
             any
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             Diety
             ,
             or
             incurring
             the
             like
             errour
             as
             they
             say
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             who
             divide
             and
             dishonour
             the
             Unity
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             
             conceptions
             they
             frame
             of
             the
             three
             Persons
             in
             the
             Trinity
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Christians
             are
             to
             be
             blamed
             for
             introducing
             three
             Eternals
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             are
             those
             who
             frame
             as
             many
             Eternals
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             Attributes
             to
             the
             Diety
             ?
          
           
             Another
             sort
             derived
             from
             this
             Sect
             called
             Haietti
             ,
             hold
             that
             Christ
             
             assumed
             a
             true
             and
             natural
             body
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             Eternal
             and
             Incarnate
             ,
             as
             the
             Christians
             profess
             ;
             and
             in
             their
             Credo
             or
             Belief
             have
             inserted
             this
             Article
             ,
             that
             Christ
             shall
             come
             to
             judge
             the
             world
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             and
             for
             proof
             hereof
             alledge
             an
             Authority
             out
             of
             the
             Alchoran
             in
             these
             words
             .
             Thou
             Mahomet
             shall
             see
             thy
             Lord
             return
             in
             the
             Clouds
             :
             which
             though
             they
             fear
             expresly
             in
             plain
             terms
             to
             interpret
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             they
             confidently
             affirm
             it
             to
             be
             prophesied
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             in
             discourse
             confess
             that
             that
             Messiah
             can
             be
             no
             other
             then
             Christ
             ;
             who
             shall
             return
             with
             the
             same
             humane
             flesh
             again
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             Reign
             forty
             years
             on
             Earth
             ,
             confound
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             shall
             be
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Another
             sort
             of
             Professors
             of
             the
             Sect
             of
             Moatazali
             ,
             are
             Isi
             ,
             whose
             
             first
             Author
             was
             
               Isa
               Merdad
            
             ;
             these
             maintain
             that
             the
             Alchoran
             was
             created
             contrary
             to
             the
             express
             word
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             who
             anathematizes
             all
             who
             are
             of
             this
             perswasion
             ,
             saying
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             reputed
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             who
             believes
             the
             Alchoran
             created
             ;
             for
             solution
             of
             which
             difficulty
             and
             to
             concurr
             with
             the
             words
             of
             their
             Prophet
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             〈◊〉
             delivered
             by
             Mahomet
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             Copy
             transcribed
             out
             of
             that
             wrote
             by
             God
             and
             laid
             in
             the
             Library
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             their
             Prophet
             denyes
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             reference
             to
             the
             Original
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             own
             hand-writing
             which
             he
             had
             Copied
             ,
             and
             extracted
             from
             that
             first
             ,
             and
             infallible
             exemplar
             .
          
           
             These
             also
             farther
             proceed
             to
             deny
             against
             the
             common
             Tenent
             of
             the
             Mahometans
             ,
             the
             incomparable
             and
             Matchless
             Eloquence
             of
             the
             Alchoran
             ;
             asserting
             that
             were
             it
             not
             prohibited
             ,
             other
             Arabians
             might
             be
             found
             ,
             who
             could
             far
             transcend
             every
             line
             of
             it
             in
             Wisdom
             and
             Rhetorick
             ;
             which
             in
             my
             opinion
             is
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             Impudence
             in
             the
             very
             face
             of
             their
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             seems
             to
             be
             too
             proud
             of
             the
             exact
             disposition
             ,
             and
             full
             signification
             of
             every
             word
             ,
             that
             he
             judges
             it
             not
             less
             charming
             for
             the
             sweet
             sound
             of
             its
             Eloquence
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             convincing
             for
             the
             purity
             and
             truth
             of
             its
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Antagonists
             to
             the
             Moatazali
             ,
             are
             the
             Sephati
             ,
             who
             Assign
             
             in
             God
             Eternal
             Attributes
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Life
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             some
             of
             them
             proceed
             so
             far
             ,
             and
             grosely
             herein
             ,
             that
             they
             frame
             conceptions
             of
             corporeal
             Organs
             of
             Sence
             ,
             as
             of
             Hearing
             ,
             Seeing
             ,
             and
             Speech
             to
             be
             in
             God
             ,
             affirming
             that
             those
             expressions
             of
             Gods
             sitting
             in
             his
             Throne
             ,
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             by
             the
             work
             of
             his
             Hands
             ,
             his
             Anger
             against
             Sin
             ,
             Repentance
             for
             mans
             Conversion
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             literal
             and
             plain
             sence
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             need
             of
             farther
             fetched
             interpretations
             to
             clear
             the
             true
             notion
             of
             them
             :
             But
             yet
             herein
             their
             Doctors
             seem
             not
             to
             agree
             ,
             some
             defining
             a
             body
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             same
             as
             ,
             
               per
               se
               subsistens
            
             ,
             denying
             it
             to
             be
             an
             assential
             propriety
             of
             a
             body
             to
             be
             circumscribed
             and
             finite
             ;
             others
             conclude
             that
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             say
             that
             God
             is
             great
             ,
             without
             argument
             of
             his
             circumscription
             ,
             or
             determination
             to
             any
             particular
             place
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             strange
             conceits
             ,
             whereby
             are
             made
             apparent
             the
             roving
             Fancies
             of
             Ignorant
             Men
             ,
             
             without
             the
             Rules
             or
             Grounds
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             or
             Metaphysicks
             .
             But
             the
             soberer
             sort
             amongst
             them
             ,
             who
             would
             appear
             more
             Moderate
             and
             Wiser
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             forbid
             their
             Schollars
             to
             make
             Comparison
             of
             the
             Sences
             in
             God
             ,
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Creature
             ,
             who
             being
             more
             subtly
             urged
             by
             their
             severe
             opponents
             .
             The
             Moatazali
             ;
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             declare
             themselves
             more
             plainly
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             that
             the
             God
             which
             they
             Worshipped
             was
             a
             Figure
             ,
             Visible
             ,
             and
             an
             Object
             of
             the
             Sight
             ,
             consisting
             of
             〈◊〉
             Spiritual
             and
             Corporeal
             ,
             to
             whom
             local
             Motion
             might
             be
             agreeable
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             his
             Eyes
             and
             Ears
             ,
             his
             Tongue
             and
             Hands
             were
             not
             of
             any
             similitude
             with
             created
             substances
             ,
             but
             were
             of
             another
             Crasis
             and
             Mixture
             which
             subjected
             them
             to
             no
             Distemper
             or
             Corruption
             ;
             in
             proof
             whereof
             ,
             they
             alledge
             the
             words
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             that
             God
             created
             Man
             after
             his
             own
             Likeness
             :
             And
             all
             other
             of
             those
             Examples
             drawn
             from
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             with
             which
             the
             Alchoran
             is
             filled
             ,
             and
             where
             in
             familiar
             expressions
             ,
             the
             Divinity
             is
             pleased
             to
             condescend
             to
             the
             infirmity
             of
             Humane
             Capacity
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Sect
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Kadari
             ,
             who
             deny
             wholy
             the
             Divine
             
             Decree
             or
             Predestination
             ,
             asfirming
             that
             every
             man
             is
             a
             free
             Agent
             ,
             from
             whose
             will
             as
             from
             the
             first
             principle
             all
             good
             and
             bad
             actions
             flow
             and
             are
             derived
             ,
             so
             that
             as
             with
             just
             reason
             God
             Crowns
             mans
             good
             works
             with
             the
             Rewards
             of
             〈◊〉
             and
             Felicity
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             justly
             punishes
             his
             evil
             actions
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             next
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             this
             they
             style
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Equity
             ,
             and
             define
             it
             to
             be
             a
             measure
             of
             mans
             actions
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rectitude
             and
             disposition
             of
             that
             right
             line
             ,
             which
             the
             prime
             Intellect
             hath
             drawn
             out
             by
             wisdoms
             proportion
             .
             This
             opinion
             is
             absolutely
             rejected
             as
             heterodox
             in
             the
             Mahometan
             Religion
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             fully
             determined
             how
             Mahomet
             moderated
             in
             the
             dispute
             between
             Adam
             and
             Moses
             ,
             whom
             〈◊〉
             Arabian
             Doctor
             
             comically
             introduced
             ,
             pleading
             and
             justifying
             themselves
             before
             God.
             Moses
             beginning
             first
             ,
             reproached
             Adam
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             one
             immediately
             created
             by
             the
             proper
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             〈◊〉
             the
             breath
             of
             Life
             ,
             whom
             Angels
             were
             made
             to
             adore
             ,
             placed
             and
             seated
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             fortifyed
             with
             actual
             graces
             against
             the
             enormities
             and
             crooked
             irregularities
             of
             inferiour
             affections
             ;
             from
             which
             happy
             state
             that
             he
             should
             fall
             and
             precipitate
             mankind
             ,
             together
             with
             himself
             his
             crime
             was
             aggravated
             with
             all
             the
             degrees
             of
             his
             former
             perfection
             .
             Adam
             to
             excuse
             himself
             ,
             replyed
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             Thou
             Moses
             whom
             God
             hath
             called
             to
             a
             familiar
             parley
             ,
             revealed
             his
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             unto
             in
             those
             engraven
             Tables
             ,
             where
             all
             Morality
             and
             Vertue
             is
             contained
             ,
             resolve
             me
             this
             one
             Quaere
             and
             difficult
             Probleme
             ,
             how
             many
             years
             before
             I
             was
             created
             ,
             dost
             thou
             find
             that
             the
             Law
             was
             wrote
             ?
             Moses
             answered
             forty
             .
             And
             did
             you
             find
             ,
             replyed
             Adam
             ,
             that
             Adam
             rebelled
             against
             his
             Lord
             and
             sinned
             ?
             to
             which
             Moses
             answering
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             do
             you
             blame
             me
             then
             said
             he
             for
             executing
             that
             which
             God
             forty
             years
             before
             predestinated
             and
             designed
             me
             unto
             ?
             and
             not
             only
             forty
             years
             ,
             but
             many
             Myriads
             of
             Ages
             before
             either
             the
             Heavens
             or
             Earth
             were
             framed
             .
             Mahomet
             confounded
             ,
             as
             the
             Kaduri
             report
             with
             this
             Argument
             ,
             left
             the
             question
             undetermined
             ,
             though
             his
             followers
             ,
             as
             men
             are
             most
             prone
             to
             errour
             generally
             ,
             entertain
             the
             〈◊〉
             Tenent
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             enemies
             diametrically
             opposed
             to
             these
             are
             the
             〈◊〉
             or
             
             
             Giahari
             ;
             who
             maintain
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             no
             power
             over
             his
             Will
             or
             Actions
             ,
             but
             is
             wholly
             moved
             by
             a
             Superiour
             Agent
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             a
             power
             over
             his
             creatures
             ,
             to
             design
             them
             to
             Happiness
             or
             to
             Misery
             ,
             as
             seems
             best
             to
             his
             divine
             pleasure
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             explication
             of
             this
             opinion
             they
             proceed
             in
             the
             most
             rigorous
             manner
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             man
             is
             wholy
             necessitated
             and
             compelled
             in
             all
             his
             actions
             ;
             that
             neither
             his
             will
             nor
             power
             ,
             nor
             election
             is
             in
             himself
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             creates
             in
             him
             his
             actions
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             Inanimate
             and
             Vegetable
             creatures
             the
             first
             principle
             of
             their
             Life
             and
             Essence
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Tree
             may
             be
             said
             to
             produce
             Fruit
             ,
             the
             Water
             to
             run
             ,
             the
             Stone
             to
             move
             downwards
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             actions
             in
             man
             ,
             for
             which
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             reward
             and
             a
             punishment
             properly
             and
             necessarily
             allotted
             .
             This
             point
             is
             very
             subtly
             controverted
             by
             the
             Arabian
             Doctors
             ,
             to
             which
             how
             the
             Turks
             are
             addicted
             ,
             we
             shall
             farther
             discourse
             in
             the
             Chapter
             of
             Predestination
             .
          
           
             The
             Sect
             of
             Morgi
             ,
             are
             the
             great
             Favourers
             and
             Patrons
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             
             Religion
             ,
             maintaining
             that
             a
             Musselman
             or
             Believer
             though
             guilty
             of
             the
             grossest
             sins
             ,
             is
             not
             punished
             for
             them
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             nor
             receives
             his
             absolution
             or
             condemnation
             after
             death
             ,
             untill
             the
             day
             of
             Resurrection
             and
             Judgment
             :
             and
             farther
             ,
             that
             as
             impiety
             with
             the
             true
             belief
             shall
             never
             be
             punished
             ;
             so
             piety
             and
             good
             works
             proceeding
             from
             a
             false
             and
             erroneous
             faith
             ,
             is
             of
             no
             validity
             or
             power
             conducing
             to
             the
             fruition
             of
             the
             joys
             of
             Paradise
             .
             And
             to
             these
             may
             not
             improperly
             be
             compared
             some
             Sectaries
             in
             England
             ,
             who
             have
             vented
             in
             their
             Pulpits
             that
             God
             sees
             no
             sin
             in
             his
             Children
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             infidelity
             of
             Sarah
             ,
             being
             of
             the
             house
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             is
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             Alms
             ,
             Prayers
             and
             Repentance
             of
             an
             erroneous
             Believer
             without
             the
             pale
             and
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             opposite
             Sect
             to
             these
             are
             the
             Waidi
             ,
             who
             esteem
             that
             a
             man
             
             fallen
             into
             any
             great
             or
             mortal
             sin
             ,
             is
             put
             into
             the
             condition
             of
             a
             desertor
             of
             his
             faith
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             be
             a
             professor
             of
             the
             true
             Belief
             ,
             shall
             yet
             without
             recovery
             for
             ever
             be
             punished
             in
             Hell
             ;
             but
             yet
             that
             his
             torments
             shall
             be
             in
             a
             more
             remiss
             degree
             then
             that
             of
             Infidels
             :
             But
             that
             opinion
             which
             in
             this
             point
             is
             esteemed
             Orthodox
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             a
             sinner
             in
             a
             high
             nature
             going
             out
             of
             this
             world
             without
             repentance
             ,
             is
             wholy
             to
             be
             committed
             to
             the
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             to
             pardon
             him
             for
             his
             mercy
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             intercession
             of
             the
             Prophet
             〈◊〉
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             he
             saith
             in
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             My
             intercession
             shall
             be
             
             for
             those
             of
             my
             own
             people
             who
             have
             greatly
             sinned
             ;
             that
             being
             first
             punished
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             iniquity
             ,
             they
             may
             afterwards
             in
             compassion
             be
             received
             into
             Paradise
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             impossible
             they
             should
             for
             ever
             remain
             in
             the
             eternal
             flames
             with
             the
             Infidels
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             revealed
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             hath
             but
             the
             weight
             of
             an
             Atom
             remaning
             in
             his
             heart
             of
             faith
             ,
             shall
             in
             due
             time
             be
             released
             from
             fiery
             torments
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             some
             Sects
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             use
             prayers
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             place
             their
             Cemiteries
             alwayes
             by
             the
             side
             of
             high
             ways
             ,
             that
             Passengers
             may
             be
             remembred
             of
             their
             own
             Mortality
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             the
             souls
             of
             those
             departed
             ;
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             discourse
             hereafter
             .
             The
             fictions
             the
             〈◊〉
             frame
             of
             hell
             ,
             are
             as
             ridiculous
             as
             those
             they
             fancy
             of
             Paradise
             ;
             For
             they
             imagine
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             called
             by
             Mahomet
             from
             this
             Purgatory
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             the
             way
             to
             him
             is
             over
             Iron
             Bars
             red
             hot
             with
             Fire
             ,
             over
             
             which
             they
             must
             pass
             with
             naked
             Feet
             ;
             only
             the
             Paper
             which
             they
             in
             their
             life-time
             have
             taken
             from
             the
             ground
             and
             conserved
             from
             being
             trampled
             on
             by
             the
             Feet
             of
             Men
             or
             Beasts
             ,
             shall
             at
             that
             day
             be
             strowed
             on
             the
             Bars
             of
             this
             hot
             passage
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             pass
             that
             fire
             Ordeal
             with
             less
             torment
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             the
             Turks
             see
             no
             small
             piece
             of
             Paper
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             but
             they
             immediately
             stoop
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             place
             it
             in
             some
             secret
             corner
             of
             a
             Wall
             ,
             to
             redeem
             that
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             from
             the
             dishonour
             of
             mens
             feet
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             name
             of
             God
             is
             or
             may
             be
             wrote
             ,
             and
             with
             expectation
             to
             enjoy
             the
             benefit
             promised
             ,
             when
             the
             soals
             of
             their
             feet
             shall
             try
             the
             intense
             heat
             of
             this
             burning
             Iron
             .
             The
             same
             respect
             also
             they
             shew
             to
             Rose-leaves
             ,
             in
             consideration
             (
             as
             they
             believe
             )
             that
             a
             Rose
             was
             produced
             from
             the
             sweat
             of
             Mahomet
             .
          
           
             The
             Shii
             are
             the
             Sect
             spoken
             of
             before
             ,
             opposed
             by
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             whole
             〈◊〉
             Empire
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             heretical
             of
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             prefer
             Ali
             before
             Mahomet
             in
             the
             prophetical
             Office
             ,
             and
             restrain
             the
             prophetick
             gift
             to
             the
             natural
             line
             derived
             from
             Ali
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             is
             worthy
             of
             the
             Title
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             is
             guilty
             of
             sin
             ,
             though
             of
             the
             lower
             nature
             ;
             some
             of
             which
             Professors
             called
             Alnosairi
             ,
             
             affirm
             that
             God
             appeared
             in
             the
             form
             of
             Ali
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             tongue
             proclaimed
             the
             most
             hidden
             Mysteries
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             some
             have
             proceeded
             yet
             farther
             ,
             to
             attribute
             to
             their
             Prophets
             divine
             honours
             ,
             asserting
             them
             to
             be
             elevated
             above
             degree
             and
             stare
             of
             the
             creatures
             :
             these
             expect
             the
             return
             of
             their
             Prophet
             Ali
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             and
             have
             placed
             that
             belief
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             from
             whence
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             grounded
             that
             mistake
             amongst
             our
             vulgar
             ,
             that
             the
             Turks
             believe
             Mahomet
             shall
             again
             return
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             foregoing
             are
             opposed
             the
             Chawarigi
             ,
             who
             deny
             that
             there
             
             is
             or
             hath
             been
             such
             Function
             as
             that
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             allowed
             by
             God
             in
             any
             particular
             person
             ;
             nor
             any
             ever
             sent
             into
             the
             world
             endued
             with
             that
             power
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             to
             resolve
             doubts
             ,
             and
             teach
             and
             impose
             a
             new
             Law
             on
             Mankind
             ;
             but
             if
             at
             any
             time
             such
             an
             Office
             shouid
             be
             necessary
             ,
             it
             can
             never
             be
             restrained
             to
             one
             linage
             ;
             for
             the
             person
             being
             faithful
             and
             just
             ,
             no
             matter
             whether
             he
             be
             a
             Servant
             or
             free
             ,
             a
             *
             Nabathean
             or
             a
             *
             Koraschite
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             antient
             Sects
             amongst
             the
             professors
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             Religion
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             are
             arose
             so
             many
             others
             as
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             Doctors
             complete
             the
             number
             of
             seventy
             three
             .
             But
             because
             the
             accurate
             search
             into
             so
             many
             is
             of
             little
             delight
             or
             profit
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             I
             shall
             content
             my self
             with
             having
             given
             him
             a
             taste
             of
             these
             foregoing
             ,
             learning
             him
             to
             guess
             at
             the
             rest
             in
             what
             manner
             the
             fancy
             of
             a
             man
             can
             frame
             deductions
             from
             the
             foregoing
             premises
             .
             And
             shall
             now
             gives
             an
             account
             how
             busie
             these
             Modern
             times
             have
             been
             at
             Constantinople
             in
             hammering
             out
             strange
             forms
             and
             chimera's
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             acquit
             England
             from
             the
             accusation
             of
             being
             the
             most
             subject
             to
             religious
             innovations
             ,
             the
             world
             attributing
             much
             thereof
             to
             the
             Air
             and
             constitution
             of
             its
             Climate
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
            
             .
             Concerning
             the
             New
             and
             Modern
             Sects
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             ALL
             Ages
             and
             times
             have
             produced
             their
             Sects
             and
             Heresies
             in
             every
             Religion
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             proceed
             in
             declaring
             some
             few
             that
             are
             of
             fresher
             date
             then
             those
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             continue
             to
             descend
             to
             others
             which
             this
             present
             Age
             hath
             begot
             ,
             
             Zeidi
             maintains
             that
             God
             will
             send
             a
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Persians
             with
             a
             Law
             by
             which
             shall
             be
             annulled
             the
             Law
             of
             Mahomet
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             to
             this
             is
             derived
             from
             the
             Moatezeli
             ,
             that
             denies
             any
             man
             can
             be
             stiled
             a
             Saint
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             excepting
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             were
             
             without
             sin
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             true
             Believers
             shall
             in
             the
             next
             world
             see
             God
             as
             clearly
             as
             we
             see
             the
             Moon
             at
             full
             ;
             against
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             who
             sayes
             God
             is
             invisible
             either
             to
             us
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             or
             the
             next
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             also
             those
             called
             Malumigee
             ,
             who
             maintain
             God
             is
             perfectly
             
             to
             be
             known
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Cognosce
               teipsum
            
             ,
             the
             creature
             proceeds
             to
             the
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Creator
             .
          
           
             The
             Opponents
             to
             these
             are
             Mezzachulia
             ,
             who
             hold
             ,
             that
             they
             
             which
             know
             God
             only
             in
             this
             world
             by
             some
             glimmerings
             and
             rayes
             of
             his
             glory
             and
             essence
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             lead
             them
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             rank
             them
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             faithful
             .
          
           
             Another
             sort
             there
             are
             called
             Jabaiah
             ,
             which
             denies
             Gods
             Omniscience
             ,
             
             affirming
             ,
             That
             God
             governs
             the
             world
             by
             chance
             and
             accidents
             ,
             not
             comprehending
             from
             Eternity
             or
             at
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             a
             perfect
             certainty
             of
             the
             particular
             affairs
             that
             were
             to
             be
             transacted
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             improves
             in
             knowledge
             by
             time
             ,
             as
             men
             do
             by
             constant
             practice
             and
             experience
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             not
             insist
             here
             to
             multiply
             many
             of
             these
             Sects
             ,
             who
             have
             almost
             as
             many
             diversitiesamongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             Schools
             and
             Masters
             ;
             every
             Hogia
             that
             is
             but
             a
             form
             above
             a
             meer
             Pedagogue
             ,
             and
             reads
             a
             few
             Books
             of
             the
             Arabian
             Fables
             ,
             esteems
             himself
             of
             mean
             account
             ,
             if
             by
             some
             singular
             opinion
             which
             he
             instills
             into
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             he
             distinguishes
             not
             his
             Gymnasion
             from
             the
             common
             and
             inferiour
             Schools
             .
             But
             these
             men
             in
             framing
             their
             particular
             fancies
             ,
             and
             venting
             their
             follies
             have
             a
             special
             care
             that
             none
             of
             their
             principies
             oppugne
             those
             five
             points
             of
             practice
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             faith
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             essential
             points
             that
             constitute
             a
             Mahometan
             ;
             or
             derogate
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             Governours
             ,
             or
             produce
             factions
             or
             disturbances
             in
             the
             State.
             
          
           
             But
             these
             Modern
             times
             have
             produced
             other
             Sects
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             seem
             in
             part
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             apt
             to
             make
             a
             considerable
             rupture
             in
             their
             long
             continued
             union
             ;
             when
             time
             changes
             and
             revolutions
             of
             State
             shall
             animate
             some
             turbulent
             spirits
             ,
             to
             gather
             Souldiers
             and
             followers
             under
             these
             Doctrines
             and
             other
             specious
             pretences
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             which
             is
             called
             Kadezadeli
             ,
             a
             Sect
             sprung
             up
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
             
             
               Sultan
               Morat
            
             ,
             whose
             chief
             propagator
             was
             one
             
               Birgali
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             who
             invented
             many
             Ceremonies
             in
             praying
             for
             the
             souls
             departed
             ,
             at
             the
             burial
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             of
             this
             Sect
             cause
             their
             Imaum
             to
             cry
             loud
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             inanimate
             body
             ,
             to
             remember
             that
             God
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             his
             Prophet
             one
             .
             Those
             who
             are
             principally
             devoted
             to
             this
             Sect
             ,
             are
             the
             Russians
             and
             other
             sort
             of
             Renegado
             Christians
             ,
             who
             amongst
             their
             confused
             ,
             and
             almost
             forgotten
             notions
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             retain
             a
             certain
             Memory
             of
             the
             particulars
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             prayers
             for
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             opinion
             esteemed
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             most
             generally
             allowed
             amongst
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             no
             Mahometan
             goes
             eternally
             to
             Hell
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             certain
             space
             of
             years
             is
             delivered
             thence
             ,
             and
             passes
             into
             Paradise
             ;
             After
             death
             they
             assigne
             two
             sorts
             of
             punishments
             ;
             the
             first
             is
             called
             Azabe-Kaberi
             ,
             or
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Grave
             ,
             which
             being
             the
             bed
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             binds
             with
             its
             Earth
             so
             fast
             as
             crushes
             their
             bones
             ,
             and
             shuts
             the
             pores
             and
             crevises
             through
             which
             they
             should
             see
             into
             heaven
             ;
             but
             the
             bodies
             of
             good
             men
             enjoy
             the
             comfort
             of
             having
             a
             window
             from
             their
             dark
             inclosures
             ,
             to
             behold
             the
             Vision
             of
             Gods
             glory
             .
             The
             other
             is
             the
             pain
             of
             Hell
             ,
             where
             the
             souls
             remain
             untill
             their
             torments
             are
             accomplished
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Justice
             satisfyed
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             an
             opinion
             of
             late
             years
             principally
             maintained
             amongst
             the
             Gallants
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             and
             common
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             the
             professors
             of
             which
             are
             called
             Chupmessahi
             ,
             or
             the
             good
             followers
             of
             the
             
             Messiah
             ;
             these
             maintain
             that
             Christ
             is
             God
             and
             Redeemer
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             the
             young
             Schollars
             in
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Court
             are
             generally
             devoted
             to
             this
             Tenent
             ,
             especially
             those
             which
             are
             the
             most
             courteous
             ,
             〈◊〉
             and
             best
             disposed
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             grown
             into
             a
             Proverb
             amongst
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             commend
             and
             praise
             gentleness
             and
             courtesie
             of
             each
             others
             nature
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             with
             the
             expression
             of
             Chupmessahisen
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             say
             ,
             You
             are
             gentle
             ,
             accomplished
             and
             excessive
             in
             your
             favours
             as
             becomes
             one
             who
             professes
             the
             Messiah
             .
             Of
             this
             sort
             of
             people
             there
             are
             great
             numbers
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             have
             so
             boldly
             asserted
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             under
             this
             denomination
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             maintained
             ,
             and
             secretly
             professed
             by
             such
             multitudes
             as
             wear
             white
             Turbants
             ,
             that
             upon
             some
             notable
             opportunity
             were
             this
             cause
             and
             Religion
             made
             the
             ground
             of
             some
             Toleration
             and
             Insurrection
             amongst
             its
             Disciples
             and
             professors
             ,
             it
             might
             take
             an
             unexpected
             footing
             ,
             and
             prepare
             a
             ready
             way
             for
             the
             Plantation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             but
             of
             this
             we
             shall
             speak
             more
             hereafter
             in
             its
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             it
             is
             our
             intent
             here
             to
             declare
             the
             several
             Religions
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             from
             our
             purpose
             to
             mention
             how
             far
             Atheism
             hath
             spread
             it self
             in
             these
             Countries
             ;
             And
             as
             Logicians
             illucidate
             one
             contrary
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             Painters
             set
             off
             the
             Whiteness
             of
             their
             Colours
             with
             a
             foil
             of
             Jet
             ,
             or
             other
             Blackness
             ;
             so
             the
             privation
             of
             all
             Religion
             is
             not
             unaptly
             placed
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             with
             the
             various
             and
             different
             professors
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             These
             then
             give
             themselves
             the
             Title
             of
             Muserin
             ,
             which
             signifies
             ,
             The
             
             true
             secret
             is
             with
             us
             ;
             which
             secret
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             then
             the
             absolute
             denial
             of
             a
             Diety
             ,
             that
             nature
             or
             the
             intrinsecal
             principal
             in
             every
             individual
             thing
             directs
             the
             orderly
             course
             which
             we
             see
             and
             admire
             ;
             and
             
             that
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             and
             Stars
             have
             thence
             their
             Original
             and
             motion
             ,
             and
             that
             man
             himself
             rises
             and
             fades
             like
             the
             grass
             or
             flower
             ;
             It
             is
             strange
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             quantities
             there
             are
             of
             men
             that
             maintain
             this
             principle
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             most
             of
             which
             are
             Kaddees
             and
             learned
             men
             in
             the
             Arabian
             Legends
             ,
             and
             others
             are
             Renegadoes
             from
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             who
             conscious
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             their
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             desirous
             that
             all
             things
             may
             conclude
             with
             this
             world
             ,
             are
             the
             more
             apt
             to
             entertain
             those
             opinions
             which
             come
             nearest
             to
             their
             wishes
             .
             One
             of
             this
             Sect
             called
             
               Mahomet
               Effendi
            
             ,
             a
             rich
             man
             ,
             Educated
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Learning
             ,
             I
             remember
             ,
             was
             in
             my
             time
             executed
             for
             impudently
             proclaiming
             his
             blasphemies
             against
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Diety
             ;
             making
             it
             in
             his
             ordinary
             discourse
             ,
             an
             argument
             against
             the
             being
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             for
             that
             either
             there
             was
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             else
             not
             so
             wise
             as
             the
             Doctors
             preached
             he
             was
             ,
             in
             suffering
             him
             to
             live
             who
             was
             the
             greatest
             enemy
             and
             scorner
             of
             a
             Divine
             essence
             that
             ever
             came
             into
             the
             world
             .
             And
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             this
             man
             might
             notwithstanding
             his
             accusation
             have
             saved
             his
             life
             ,
             would
             he
             but
             have
             confessed
             his
             errour
             ,
             and
             promised
             for
             the
             future
             an
             assent
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             a
             better
             :
             but
             he
             persisted
             still
             in
             his
             blasphemies
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             though
             there
             were
             no
             reward
             ,
             yet
             the
             love
             of
             truth
             obliged
             him
             to
             dye
             a
             Martyr
             .
             I
             must
             confess
             untill
             now
             ,
             I
             never
             could
             believe
             that
             their
             was
             a
             formal
             Atheism
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             concluding
             that
             the
             principle
             (
             of
             the
             being
             of
             a
             God
             )
             was
             demonstrable
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             evident
             now
             how
             far
             some
             men
             have
             extinguished
             this
             light
             and
             lamp
             in
             their
             souls
             .
          
           
             This
             poisonous
             Doctrine
             is
             so
             Infectious
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             crept
             into
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             into
             the
             apartments
             of
             the
             Ladies
             and
             Eunuchs
             ,
             and
             found
             entertainment
             with
             the
             Pasha's
             and
             their
             whole
             Court
             ;
             this
             sort
             of
             people
             are
             great
             favourers
             and
             lovers
             of
             their
             own
             Sect
             ,
             courteous
             and
             hospitable
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             by
             chance
             receives
             a
             Guest
             within
             his
             Gates
             of
             their
             own
             judgement
             ,
             besides
             his
             Diet
             and
             Fare
             with
             much
             freedom
             ,
             he
             is
             accommodated
             with
             a
             handsome
             Bed-fellow
             of
             which
             Sex
             he
             most
             delights
             :
             they
             are
             very
             frank
             and
             liberal
             and
             excessive
             in
             their
             readiness
             to
             do
             each
             other
             service
             ;
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Sultan
               Morat
            
             was
             a
             great
             favourer
             of
             this
             opinion
             in
             his
             Court
             and
             Militia
             ,
             desirous
             withall
             to
             propagate
             that
             of
             Kadizadeli
             amongst
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             a
             severe
             ,
             morose
             and
             covetous
             people
             ,
             might
             grow
             rich
             ,
             and
             spare
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             Exchequer
             ;
             for
             the
             Sect
             of
             Kadizadeli
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             of
             a
             melancholy
             and
             Stoical
             temper
             ,
             admitting
             of
             no
             Musick
             ,
             chearful
             or
             light
             discourses
             ,
             but
             confine
             themselves
             to
             a
             set
             Gravity
             ;
             in
             publick
             as
             well
             as
             private
             they
             make
             a
             continual
             mention
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             a
             never
             wearied
             repetition
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Ilahe
               ila
               Ellah
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             profess
             there
             is
             one
             God
             :
             there
             are
             some
             of
             these
             that
             will
             sit
             whole
             nights
             bending
             their
             bodies
             towards
             the
             Earth
             ,
             reciting
             those
             words
             with
             a
             most
             doleful
             and
             lamentable
             Note
             :
             they
             are
             exact
             and
             most
             punctual
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             rules
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             generally
             addict
             themselves
             to
             the
             study
             of
             their
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             use
             constant
             exercises
             in
             arguing
             ,
             opposing
             and
             answering
             ,
             whereby
             to
             leave
             no
             point
             undiscovered
             or
             not
             discussed
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             they
             are
             highly
             Pharisaical
             in
             all
             their
             comportment
             ,
             great
             admirers
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             scorners
             of
             others
             that
             conform
             not
             
             to
             their
             Tenets
             ,
             scarce
             affording
             them
             a
             salutation
             or
             common
             communication
             ;
             they
             refuse
             to
             marry
             their
             Sons
             with
             those
             of
             a
             different
             rite
             ,
             but
             amongst
             themselves
             they
             observe
             a
             certain
             policy
             ;
             they
             admonish
             and
             correct
             the
             disorderly
             ;
             and
             such
             who
             are
             not
             bettered
             by
             their
             perswasions
             they
             reject
             and
             excommunicate
             from
             their
             Society
             .
             These
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Tradesmen
             ,
             whose
             sedentary
             life
             affords
             opportunity
             and
             nutriment
             to
             a
             Melancholly
             ,
             and
             distempred
             fancy
             .
          
           
             But
             those
             of
             this
             Sect
             who
             strangely
             mix
             Christianity
             and
             Mahometanism
             together
             ,
             are
             many
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             that
             live
             on
             the
             confines
             of
             Hungary
             and
             Bosna
             ;
             reading
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             Sclavonian
             tongue
             with
             which
             they
             are
             supplyed
             out
             of
             Moravia
             ,
             and
             the
             neighbouring
             City
             of
             Ragusa
             ;
             besides
             which
             ,
             they
             are
             curious
             to
             learn
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Arabick
             tongue
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             rude
             and
             illiterate
             they
             affect
             the
             Courtly
             Persian
             .
             They
             drink
             wine
             in
             the
             month
             of
             Fast
             called
             the
             Ramazan
             ,
             but
             to
             take
             of
             the
             scandal
             they
             refuse
             Cinnamon
             or
             other
             Spices
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             call
             it
             Hardali
             ,
             and
             passes
             currant
             for
             lawful
             liquor
             .
             They
             have
             a
             Charity
             and
             Affection
             for
             Christians
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             protect
             them
             from
             Injuries
             and
             Violences
             of
             the
             Turks
             :
             They
             believe
             yet
             that
             Mahomet
             was
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             promised
             by
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             descending
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             on
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             was
             a
             Figure
             and
             Type
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             interpreting
             in
             all
             places
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             signifie
             their
             Prophet
             ,
             in
             whose
             ear
             so
             often
             the
             White
             Dove
             revealed
             the
             Infallible
             directions
             to
             happiness
             .
             The
             Potures
             of
             Bosna
             are
             all
             of
             this
             Sect
             ,
             but
             pay
             Taxes
             as
             Christians
             
             do
             ;
             they
             abhor
             Images
             and
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ;
             they
             circumcise
             ,
             bringing
             the
             Authority
             of
             Christs
             example
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             also
             the
             Copticks
             a
             Sect
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             in
             Egypt
             imitated
             ;
             but
             have
             now
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             ,
             lately
             disused
             that
             custom
             .
          
           
             Another
             subtil
             point
             about
             the
             Divine
             Attributes
             hath
             begot
             a
             Sect
             amongst
             the
             Jenizaries
             ,
             called
             Bektaschi
             from
             one
             Becktash
             ,
             which
             seems
             an
             improper
             subject
             so
             deep
             in
             the
             Metaphysical
             speculation
             to
             trouble
             such
             gross
             heads
             as
             theirs
             ;
             they
             began
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             )
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Solyman
             the
             Magnificent
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             by
             some
             Zerari
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             who
             have
             Copulation
             with
             their
             own
             kindred
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             Mumsconduren
             ,
             or
             extinguishers
             of
             the
             Candle
             .
             This
             Sect
             observe
             the
             Law
             of
             Mahomet
             in
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             with
             a
             strictness
             and
             superstition
             above
             any
             of
             the
             Precisions
             of
             that
             Religion
             :
             but
             hold
             it
             unlawful
             to
             adjoyn
             any
             attributes
             to
             God
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             great
             or
             God
             is
             merciful
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             being
             infinite
             and
             incomprehensible
             ,
             cannot
             fall
             under
             the
             weak
             and
             imperfect
             conceptions
             of
             mans
             understanding
             ,
             which
             can
             imagine
             nothing
             applicable
             to
             his
             nature
             .
             Of
             this
             Sect
             there
             was
             a
             famous
             Poet
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             called
             Nemisi
             ,
             that
             was
             flead
             alive
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             when
             the
             Emaum
             called
             the
             people
             to
             prayers
             at
             the
             ordinary
             hours
             from
             the
             Steeple
             with
             the
             usual
             word
             ,
             
               Allah
               Ekber
            
             ,
             God
             is
             one
             ,
             that
             he
             lyed
             upon
             the
             supposition
             that
             no
             Epithite
             can
             be
             predicated
             of
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             .
             Amongst
             the
             Jenizarites
             are
             at
             present
             many
             principal
             Commanders
             of
             this
             Sect
             ;
             but
             formerly
             were
             more
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Becktash
               Aga
               ,
               Kul
               Kahya
               ,
               Mahomet
               Aga
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             Rebellion
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             related
             before
             )
             were
             put
             to
             death
             under
             the
             Historical
             Pillar
             in
             the
             time
             of
             this
             present
             Emperours
             Minority
             .
             These
             people
             against
             the
             instinct
             of
             nature
             use
             Carnal
             
             Copulation
             promiscuously
             with
             their
             own
             Kindred
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             mixing
             with
             their
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             proximity
             of
             bloud
             or
             nearness
             in
             the
             degrees
             of
             relation
             ,
             suffering
             themselves
             to
             be
             transported
             contrary
             to
             the
             abhorrency
             of
             Nature
             ,
             by
             a
             weak
             and
             illogical
             comparison
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             and
             reason
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             engrafted
             the
             Tree
             ,
             and
             planted
             the
             Vine
             should
             rather
             taste
             of
             the
             Fruit
             ,
             then
             resign
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             labours
             to
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             Argument
             act
             against
             the
             inclination
             of
             innate
             modesty
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             
               Ferae
               quoque
               ipsae
               Veneris
               evitant
               nesas
               ,
               Generisque
               leges
               inscius
               servat
               pudor
               .
            
          
           
             These
             people
             are
             easily
             induced
             to
             give
             false
             witness
             or
             testimony
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             their
             Sect
             ,
             without
             consideration
             of
             Equity
             or
             reasonableness
             of
             their
             cause
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             invading
             the
             right
             of
             others
             they
             became
             rich
             and
             powerful
             ,
             untill
             they
             were
             debased
             by
             the
             deprivation
             of
             Becktashes
             Authority
             and
             Power
             of
             other
             potent
             favourers
             of
             their
             Sect
             :
             and
             though
             afterwards
             upheld
             by
             
               Sudgi
               Beker
            
             ,
             a
             Standard
             Bearer
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             a
             rich
             and
             learned
             man
             ,
             they
             received
             a
             second
             blow
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             be
             executed
             by
             a
             Visier
             
               Kupriuli
               Mahomet
            
             ,
             for
             his
             diversity
             in
             Religion
             and
             Wealth
             together
             ;
             but
             farther
             animosity
             against
             this
             Sect
             was
             dissembled
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             those
             professors
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             because
             reason
             of
             State
             saw
             it
             at
             that
             time
             necessary
             to
             draw
             bloud
             in
             many
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             for
             other
             causes
             ,
             then
             for
             Errours
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             Sect
             called
             Sabin
             ,
             though
             Mahometans
             in
             profession
             seem
             yet
             to
             run
             contrary
             to
             the
             stream
             and
             general
             consent
             of
             all
             its
             professors
             who
             give
             themselves
             commonly
             the
             Title
             of
             Enemies
             and
             Confounders
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             yet
             these
             notwithstanding
             seem
             from
             the
             influence
             ,
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             have
             on
             sublunary
             bodies
             ,
             of
             all
             living
             sensative
             creatures
             do
             conclude
             a
             certain
             Divinity
             in
             those
             common
             lights
             of
             the
             world
             .
             In
             Constantinople
             there
             are
             some
             few
             Astrologers
             and
             Phisitians
             of
             this
             Sect
             ,
             but
             in
             Parthia
             and
             Media
             they
             are
             numerous
             ,
             the
             men
             commonly
             worshipping
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             the
             women
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             others
             the
             Artick
             Pole
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             strict
             in
             a
             severity
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             conformity
             to
             the
             prescriptions
             of
             their
             Law
             ,
             but
             govern
             themselves
             with
             mortality
             and
             prudence
             .
             They
             are
             not
             apt
             to
             believe
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             nor
             the
             reward
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             or
             punishment
             of
             Vice
             in
             the
             next
             world
             ;
             nor
             prone
             to
             vindicate
             themselves
             from
             injuries
             ,
             reproachful
             language
             ,
             or
             other
             evil
             actions
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             regarding
             them
             as
             the
             natural
             effects
             of
             the
             Celestial
             influences
             ,
             are
             no
             more
             provoked
             by
             them
             than
             we
             are
             with
             a
             shower
             of
             Rain
             for
             wetting
             us
             ,
             or
             the
             intense
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             Summer
             Solstice
             .
          
           
             Munasihi
             is
             a
             Sect
             purely
             Pythagorical
             ,
             which
             believes
             the
             Metampsychosis
             or
             Transmigration
             of
             souls
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             some
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             one
             
               Albertus
               Bobovius
            
             a
             〈◊〉
             by
             Nation
             ,
             but
             Educated
             in
             the
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             and
             instructed
             in
             all
             the
             Learning
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Literature
             (
             from
             whom
             I
             freely
             confess
             to
             have
             received
             many
             of
             my
             observations
             )
             related
             to
             me
             a
             pleasant
             discourse
             that
             passed
             between
             him
             and
             a
             Dorgist
             at
             Constaneinople
             ,
             touching
             this
             subject
             .
             This
             Dorgist
             being
             
             Learned
             ,
             was
             the
             occasion
             that
             Albertus
             frequented
             his
             Shop
             the
             oftner
             ;
             and
             once
             being
             after
             some
             familiar
             acquaintance
             at
             a
             collation
             together
             ,
             it
             chanced
             that
             a
             Black
             Dog
             giving
             them
             interruption
             at
             their
             Banquet
             ,
             that
             Albertus
             kicked
             him
             to
             drive
             him
             to
             a
             farther
             distance
             ;
             at
             which
             〈◊〉
             Dorgist
             growing
             pale
             and
             disordered
             ,
             Albertus
             guessed
             by
             his
             countenance
             that
             he
             was
             displeased
             at
             his
             unkindness
             towards
             the
             Dog
             ;
             and
             therefore
             desired
             his
             pardon
             if
             thereby
             he
             had
             given
             him
             any
             subject
             os
             offence
             :
             the
             Dorgist
             being
             thus
             pacifyed
             with
             the
             courtesie
             of
             his
             Guest
             ,
             advised
             him
             to
             ask
             pardon
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             was
             no
             small
             crime
             and
             sin
             that
             he
             thereby
             committed
             .
             This
             happening
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             the
             Funerals
             of
             a
             Mufti
             called
             
               Behai
               Efend
            
             ,
             were
             then
             solemnizing
             ,
             afforded
             an
             occasion
             of
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             Mufti
             and
             Dog
             together
             ;
             the
             Dorgist
             demanding
             the
             opinion
             of
             his
             Guest
             ,
             whether
             he
             conceived
             the
             soul
             of
             that
             Mufti
             was
             predestinated
             to
             remain
             within
             the
             confines
             of
             the
             Grave
             ,
             untill
             the
             day
             of
             Resurrection
             ?
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             which
             question
             Albertus
             seeming
             wholly
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             desirous
             to
             understand
             the
             solution
             from
             him
             ;
             the
             Dorgist
             began
             freely
             to
             declare
             that
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             deceased
             enter
             into
             the
             bodies
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             temperament
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             dispositions
             of
             those
             whom
             before
             they
             animated
             ;
             as
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             glutton
             enters
             into
             the
             Swine
             ,
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             lascivious
             into
             the
             Goat
             ,
             of
             the
             generous
             into
             the
             Horse
             ,
             of
             the
             vigilant
             into
             a
             Dog
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             like
             ;
             in
             proof
             of
             which
             he
             produced
             a
             Book
             treating
             of
             all
             the
             distinctions
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             proper
             assignments
             for
             their
             habitation
             after
             death
             :
             adding
             moreover
             ,
             that
             of
             this
             opinion
             it
             was
             pitty
             there
             was
             so
             few
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             some
             there
             were
             ,
             and
             those
             all
             of
             his
             own
             Trade
             and
             Profession
             ,
             but
             that
             at
             
               Gran
               Cairo
            
             were
             great
             numbers
             ,
             strict
             adherers
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             ;
             that
             for
             his
             part
             he
             prayed
             to
             God
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Brothers
             of
             the
             same
             Trade
             ,
             that
             their
             souls
             may
             hereafter
             be
             so
             honoured
             as
             to
             inform
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Camel
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             Beasts
             that
             are
             laborious
             ,
             abstemious
             ,
             patient
             and
             meek
             ,
             and
             bring
             their
             Dorges
             from
             the
             remotest
             parts
             of
             the
             East
             :
             and
             that
             he
             did
             not
             doubt
             but
             after
             the
             Circle
             of
             3365.
             years
             ,
             that
             his
             soul
             had
             travelled
             for
             several
             Ages
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             wandred
             from
             the
             body
             of
             one
             Camel
             to
             animate
             another
             ;
             it
             should
             with
             the
             vicissitude
             of
             time
             return
             again
             to
             a
             humane
             body
             ,
             more
             purifyed
             and
             refined
             than
             in
             its
             first
             principles
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             Credo
             of
             the
             Dorgist
             ,
             to
             which
             opinion
             it
             is
             said
             all
             China
             is
             greatly
             devoted
             .
          
           
             Escbraki
             ,
             which
             signifies
             illuminated
             ,
             is
             a
             Sect
             purely
             Platonical
             ,
             contemplative
             of
             the
             Divine
             Idea
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             in
             God
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             hold
             the
             Unity
             ,
             yet
             they
             deny
             not
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             as
             a
             number
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Unity
             ;
             which
             conception
             of
             their
             they
             usually
             illustrate
             by
             three
             folds
             in
             a
             Handkerchief
             ,
             which
             may
             have
             the
             denomination
             of
             three
             ;
             but
             being
             extended
             ,
             is
             but
             one
             entire
             piece
             of
             Linnen
             .
             These
             men
             are
             no
             great
             admirers
             of
             the
             composition
             of
             the
             Alchoran
             ;
             what
             they
             meet
             therein
             agreeable
             to
             their
             principles
             ,
             they
             embrace
             and
             produce
             as
             occasion
             serves
             in
             confirmation
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ;
             other
             parts
             which
             with
             difficulty
             are
             reconciled
             they
             reject
             ,
             and
             stile
             abrogated
             :
             and
             because
             they
             apprehend
             that
             the
             true
             beatitude
             
             and
             bless
             of
             Paradise
             consists
             in
             the
             contemplation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             they
             contemn
             all
             the
             fancies
             and
             gross
             conceptions
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             
             which
             〈◊〉
             hath
             framed
             to
             allure
             and
             draw
             the
             minds
             of
             rude
             and
             gross
             men
             .
             Of
             this
             Sect
             are
             all
             the
             Scheghs
             or
             able
             Preachers
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             Royals
             Moschs
             or
             Churches
             ;
             who
             are
             men
             constant
             in
             their
             devotions
             ,
             abstemious
             in
             their
             Diet
             ,
             of
             a
             chearful
             countenance
             ,
             and
             taking
             behaviour
             ,
             great
             lovers
             of
             harmony
             and
             Musick
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             indifferent
             strain
             in
             Poetry
             ,
             whereby
             they
             compose
             certain
             Songs
             in
             Meeter
             ,
             for
             entertainment
             of
             their
             Auditory
             .
             They
             are
             likewise
             generous
             
             and
             compassionate
             of
             〈◊〉
             frailty
             ;
             and
             are
             not
             covetous
             ,
             Stoical
             ,
             or
             conceited
             of
             themselves
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             their
             behaviour
             is
             rendred
             extreamly
             taking
             through
             all
             Constantinople
             ;
             they
             are
             greatly
             delighted
             with
             an
             ingenious
             Aspect
             in
             youth
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             gather
             matter
             of
             contemplation
             on
             the
             comliness
             of
             the
             increated
             beauty
             :
             they
             are
             addicted
             to
             entertain
             a
             charitable
             〈◊〉
             for
             their
             neighbour
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             he
             is
             the
             creature
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             whom
             our
             love
             is
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             Creator
             .
             Their
             Disciples
             they
             procure
             as
             much
             as
             possible
             ,
             to
             be
             men
             of
             comely
             and
             pleasing
             countenances
             and
             Majestick
             presence
             ,
             who
             they
             instruct
             in
             all
             the
             rules
             of
             abstinence
             ,
             gravety
             ,
             and
             other
             vertues
             most
             appropriated
             to
             their
             〈◊〉
             .
             And
             these
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Turks
             seem
             worthy
             of
             the
             best
             Character
             ,
             whom
             I
             compassionate
             ,
             for
             not
             being
             born
             within
             the
             pale
             of
             a
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             nor
             duely
             instructed
             in
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             seem
             by
             their
             morality
             and
             vertues
             already
             to
             have
             prepared
             many
             previous
             dispositions
             .
          
           
             A
             Sect
             much
             different
             to
             that
             immediately
             foregoing
             is
             the
             Haireti
             ,
             signifying
             amazed
             ,
             and
             doubtful
             in
             determination
             of
             all
             controversies
             ,
             who
             can
             endure
             any
             thing
             rather
             than
             to
             controvert
             opinions
             ,
             and
             dispute
             on
             question
             in
             chase
             of
             truth
             :
             they
             will
             neither
             undertake
             to
             perswade
             or
             disswade
             ;
             but
             like
             the
             Academicks
             asfirm
             that
             falsity
             may
             by
             the
             wit
             and
             contrivance
             of
             man
             be
             dressed
             in
             a
             habit
             as
             not
             to
             be
             distinguished
             from
             truth
             it self
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             truth
             may
             be
             so
             disguised
             with
             Sophistry
             and
             delusions
             as
             to
             be
             rendred
             as
             deformed
             and
             ugly
             ,
             as
             falshood
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             conclude
             all
             questions
             to
             be
             meerly
             probable
             ,
             and
             no
             wayes
             admitting
             of
             certain
             demonstration
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             points
             of
             dubious
             controversies
             their
             common
             sayings
             are
             ,
             
               Allah
               bilur
            
             ,
             God
             knows
             ,
             
               bize
               karanuk
            
             ,
             it
             is
             unknown
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             expressions
             savouring
             of
             negligence
             and
             a
             brutish
             want
             of
             〈◊〉
             to
             search
             into
             the
             studies
             of
             Art
             and
             Science
             .
             Of
             this
             Sect
             some
             notwithstanding
             are
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             degree
             are
             promoted
             to
             the
             office
             of
             Mufti
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             behave
             themselves
             according
             to
             their
             affected
             carelesness
             ,
             with
             a
             readiness
             and
             facility
             to
             subscribe
             all
             sentences
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             demandant
             ;
             adding
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             these
             words
             .
             
               Well
               〈◊〉
               ealem
               bissenab
            
             ,
             God
             knows
             that
             which
             is
             best
             .
             As
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             life
             and
             practice
             ,
             they
             are
             punctual
             observers
             of
             the
             rites
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             Religion
             and
             constitutions
             of
             their
             civil
             Law
             ,
             but
             much
             incline
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             course
             of
             their
             own
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             the
             force
             of
             passion
             ;
             they
             drink
             Wine
             not
             to
             appear
             Cynical
             or
             unsociable
             ,
             but
             more
             generally
             addict
             themselves
             to
             Electuaries
             composed
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             which
             〈◊〉
             to
             augment
             their
             natural
             stupefaction
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             are
             overcome
             with
             the
             obscurity
             of
             this
             vapour
             ,
             whatsoever
             you
             affirm
             though
             never
             so
             contradictory
             ,
             they
             readily
             〈◊〉
             to
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             (
             as
             they
             confess
             )
             from
             a
             perswasion
             to
             one
             proposition
             
             more
             then
             another
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             pleasing
             compliance
             to
             their
             companions
             ,
             which
             humour
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             Sect
             allows
             of
             .
             And
             though
             they
             stile
             the
             Eschraki
             Dogmatical
             and
             obstinate
             opiniators
             ;
             yet
             by
             experience
             it
             is
             observed
             that
             the
             Mufties
             Educated
             in
             the
             Eschrakian
             Schools
             have
             been
             much
             more
             fortunate
             then
             those
             of
             the
             Hairetian
             Sect
             ;
             because
             the
             former
             having
             a
             certain
             foundation
             of
             principles
             ,
             have
             been
             cautious
             in
             signing
             〈◊〉
             ,
             or
             delivering
             their
             Sentence
             in
             the
             resolution
             of
             weighty
             Matters
             of
             State
             ,
             choosing
             rather
             to
             renounce
             their
             Office
             ,
             then
             their
             reason
             .
             But
             the
             others
             being
             negligent
             and
             incurious
             in
             their
             determinations
             ,
             as
             if
             fortune
             did
             direct
             them
             more
             to
             the
             true
             part
             then
             solidity
             of
             judgment
             ;
             have
             been
             alwayes
             free
             and
             open
             in
             their
             Sentences
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             events
             of
             State
             falling
             out
             unhappily
             ,
             and
             the
             miscarriage
             attributed
             to
             the
             councel
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             oftner
             subject
             to
             the
             punishment
             of
             banishment
             or
             death
             ,
             then
             〈◊〉
             other
             Opponents
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             not
             proceed
             to
             swell
             this
             Work
             with
             a
             longer
             Catalogue
             of
             these
             Sects
             ,
             least
             we
             should
             seem
             over
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             pleasing
             his
             Palate
             ,
             should
             over-charge
             his
             Stomach
             ;
             otherwise
             we
             might
             proceed
             to
             recite
             as
             many
             Sects
             as
             there
             are
             Towns
             or
             Schools
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             in
             every
             one
             of
             which
             some
             pragmatical
             Preacher
             or
             other
             have
             always
             started
             a
             new
             opinion
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             want
             Disciples
             .
             And
             certainly
             the
             diversity
             of
             opinions
             in
             Turky
             is
             almost
             infinite
             ,
             and
             more
             numerous
             then
             in
             England
             ,
             or
             other
             parts
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             though
             commonly
             not
             proceeding
             from
             the
             same
             malice
             ,
             nor
             laid
             with
             the
             same
             design
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             State
             :
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             variety
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             I
             attribute
             to
             the
             many
             Religions
             which
             voluntarily
             ,
             and
             for
             interest
             or
             by
             force
             have
             entered
             into
             the
             Mahometan
             superstition
             ,
             many
             of
             which
             being
             Grecians
             ,
             and
             instructed
             in
             the
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             with
             which
             that
             Empire
             once
             flourished
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Mine
             and
             Treasury
             of
             Philosophy
             and
             Learning
             ,
             did
             afterwards
             mix
             with
             their
             new
             Religions
             (
             not
             being
             wholy
             satisfyed
             with
             the
             Alchoran
             )
             certain
             Traditions
             and
             Opinions
             of
             the
             ancient
             Philosophers
             :
             And
             several
             other
             Nations
             ,
             as
             
               Russians
               ,
               Muscovites
               ,
               Chircassians
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             retaining
             some
             few
             remembrances
             of
             their
             first
             Notions
             and
             Principles
             ,
             make
             a
             farther
             addition
             to
             this
             ill
             compounded
             medley
             ,
             which
             also
             receiving
             some
             difference
             and
             variety
             as
             they
             encreased
             and
             were
             propagated
             ,
             have
             multiplyed
             to
             a
             number
             both
             unprofitable
             and
             tedious
             to
             search
             farther
             into
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Dervises
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             commonly
             known
             and
             received
             ,
             that
             the
             Turkish
             Religion
             is
             an
             absurd
             composition
             of
             the
             Christian
             and
             Jewish
             Rites
             ;
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             former
             of
             which
             doubtless
             their
             Monasteries
             and
             Orders
             of
             religious
             men
             were
             introduced
             ;
             most
             of
             which
             incline
             to
             a
             pretended
             mortification
             and
             strictness
             of
             life
             ;
             to
             poverty
             ,
             and
             renuntiation
             of
             the
             worlds
             enjoyments
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             devotion
             of
             Christians
             a
             thousand
             
             years
             past
             ,
             whose
             piety
             and
             exemplary
             lives
             drew
             Infidels
             to
             extract
             a
             rough
             Copy
             of
             their
             elevated
             vertues
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             been
             the
             more
             curious
             in
             making
             an
             exact
             enquiry
             into
             the
             Customs
             ,
             Institutions
             and
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             Convents
             ,
             because
             I
             find
             relations
             hereof
             sparingly
             scattered
             in
             other
             Books
             ,
             and
             that
             obscurely
             without
             punctuality
             or
             certainty
             :
             But
             I
             shall
             promise
             my
             Reader
             to
             deliver
             nothing
             herein
             ,
             but
             what
             I
             have
             good
             Authority
             for
             ,
             and
             taken
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             most
             Learned
             of
             their
             Seighs
             or
             Preachers
             which
             are
             the
             Heads
             or
             Superiours
             of
             these
             Societies
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             Law
             inform
             me
             ,
             that
             their
             Religious
             houses
             and
             Institutions
             ,
             are
             as
             ancient
             as
             Mahomet
             ,
             from
             whom
             general
             orders
             and
             instructions
             were
             derived
             for
             their
             oeconomy
             ,
             first
             to
             his
             Disciple
             Hali
             ;
             but
             our
             
               Turkish
               History
            
             and
             other
             Records
             make
             no
             mention
             of
             these
             Monasteries
             ,
             till
             within
             these
             three
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             years
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Orchanes
             second
             King
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             who
             is
             famed
             to
             have
             been
             the
             first
             founder
             of
             Houses
             of
             these
             Orders
             .
          
           
             Those
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             Faith
             ,
             who
             first
             framed
             rules
             and
             〈◊〉
             for
             these
             Religions
             ,
             were
             two
             ,
             
               viz.
               Chalvettee
            
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             which
             after
             Mahomet
             are
             esteemed
             the
             two
             Fountains
             from
             whence
             other
             Orders
             are
             proceeded
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             following
             ;
             from
             Chalvettee
             are
             derived
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Founders
               and
               Masters
               of
               these
               Orders
               .
            
             
               Nimetulahi
               from
               Nimetula
            
             
               Kadri
               from
               Kadri
            
             
               Kalenderi
               from
               Kalendar
            
             
               Edhemi
               from
               Edhem
            
             
               Hizrevi
               from
               Hizr
            
             
               Bektassee
               from
               Bektass
               .
            
          
           
             From
             Nacksbendee
             proceed
             only
             two
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             
               Their
               Original
               Founders
               .
            
             
               Ebrbuharee
               from
               Ebrbuhar
            
             
               Mevelevee
               from
               Mevelava
               .
            
          
           
             These
             several
             Orders
             we
             shall
             distinctly
             touch
             upon
             ,
             beginning
             with
             the
             Mevelevee
             ,
             which
             though
             set
             down
             here
             last
             ,
             yet
             because
             for
             fame
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             〈◊〉
             most
             largely
             and
             particularly
             treat
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Mevelevee
             ,
             otherwise
             and
             most
             commonly
             named
             Dervise
             ,
             which
             word
             signifies
             Poor
             and
             renouncers
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             have
             their
             chief
             and
             Superiour
             foundation
             in
             Iconium
             ,
             which
             consists
             of
             at
             the
             least
             
             four
             hundred
             Dervises
             ,
             and
             governs
             all
             the
             other
             Convents
             of
             that
             Order
             within
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             Charter
             given
             them
             by
             Ottoman
             first
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             Kings
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             devotion
             to
             their
             Religion
             once
             placed
             their
             Prior
             or
             Superiour
             in
             his
             Royal
             Throne
             ,
             because
             having
             been
             his
             Tutor
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             girted
             on
             his
             Sword
             (
             which
             is
             the
             principal
             Ceremony
             of
             Coronation
             )
             he
             granted
             him
             and
             his
             successors
             ample
             Authority
             and
             Rule
             over
             all
             others
             of
             the
             same
             Profession
             .
          
           
             They
             pretend
             to
             great
             Patience
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             Modesty
             ,
             Charity
             and
             
             
             Silence
             in
             presence
             of
             their
             Superiour
             or
             others
             ;
             their
             eyes
             are
             alwayes
             fixed
             downwards
             ,
             their
             heads
             hanging
             towards
             their
             breast
             ,
             and
             their
             bodies
             bending
             forwards
             .
          
           
             Their
             shirts
             are
             of
             the
             coursest
             Linnen
             can
             be
             made
             ,
             with
             a
             White
             
             Plad
             or
             Mantle
             about
             their
             shoulders
             :
             but
             most
             wear
             a
             loose
             kind
             of
             Garment
             made
             of
             Wool
             at
             〈◊〉
             or
             in
             Anatolia
             ,
             of
             a
             dark
             colour
             ;
             their
             Caps
             or
             what
             they
             wear
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             is
             like
             the
             Crown
             of
             a
             Hat
             of
             the
             largest
             size
             ,
             made
             of
             course
             Camels
             hair
             of
             a
             whitish
             colour
             ;
             their
             Legs
             are
             alwayes
             bare
             ,
             and
             their
             Breasts
             open
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             them
             burn
             or
             sear
             in
             token
             of
             greater
             devotion
             :
             they
             wear
             also
             a
             Leathern
             girdle
             with
             some
             shining
             stone
             upon
             the
             Buckle
             before
             ,
             either
             of
             Marble
             or
             Alablaster
             ,
             Porphyry
             ,
             Ivory
             ,
             or
             some
             thing
             that
             makes
             a
             great
             shew
             or
             luster
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Prior
               over
               a
               Convent
               of
               Dervises
            
          
           
             
               The
               Habit
               of
               Dervises
            
          
           
             Besides
             their
             Fast
             of
             Ramazan
             ,
             they
             keep
             a
             weekly
             Fast
             on
             every
             
             Thursday
             ,
             on
             which
             day
             ,
             none
             unless
             for
             some
             indisposition
             of
             health
             or
             other
             lawful
             cause
             ,
             hath
             license
             to
             eat
             ,
             untill
             after
             Sun-setting
             .
          
           
             Every
             Tuesday
             and
             Friday
             the
             Superiour
             of
             the
             Convent
             makes
             a
             Sermon
             or
             exposition
             of
             some
             Verses
             in
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             Books
             wrote
             by
             their
             Founder
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             prime
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             Law
             ;
             after
             which
             is
             done
             ,
             the
             Dervises
             with
             marvellous
             modesty
             
             and
             reverence
             bowing
             to
             their
             Superiour
             ,
             begin
             to
             turn
             round
             ,
             
             some
             of
             them
             with
             that
             swift
             motion
             ,
             that
             their
             faces
             can
             scarce
             be
             seen
             ;
             a
             certain
             Pipe
             made
             of
             a
             Cane
             ,
             sounding
             all
             the
             time
             of
             this
             motion
             ;
             and
             on
             a
             sudden
             when
             the
             Musick
             ceases
             ,
             they
             all
             stop
             with
             that
             exactness
             and
             firmness
             ,
             shewing
             no
             symptoms
             of
             a
             disordered
             or
             swimmimg
             brain
             ;
             to
             which
             having
             accustomed
             themselves
             from
             their
             infancy
             or
             youth
             ,
             in
             some
             years
             that
             motion
             becomes
             as
             natural
             ,
             with
             as
             little
             disturbance
             to
             their
             Head
             or
             Stomach
             ,
             as
             to
             walk
             forward
             ,
             or
             to
             use
             any
             other
             exercise
             which
             nature
             is
             delighted
             with
             .
             This
             custom
             (
             they
             say
             )
             they
             observe
             with
             great
             devotion
             in
             imitation
             of
             their
             first
             Founder
             Mevelana
             ,
             who
             for
             fourteen
             dayes
             together
             ,
             and
             without
             taking
             any
             nourishment
             ,
             used
             this
             Vertiginous
             motion
             by
             a
             miraculous
             assistance
             (
             his
             Friend
             Hamze
             ,
             or
             Companion
             ,
             all
             that
             time
             sounding
             by
             him
             with
             his
             Flute
             or
             Pipe
             )
             untill
             at
             last
             falling
             into
             an
             extasie
             ,
             he
             received
             strange
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             divine
             commands
             for
             the
             institution
             of
             this
             his
             Order
             :
             the
             Pipe
             they
             play
             on
             ,
             they
             esteem
             for
             an
             ancient
             and
             sanctifyed
             sort
             of
             Musick
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             that
             with
             which
             〈◊〉
             and
             the
             other
             holy
             Shepherds
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             praised
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             hath
             a
             doleful
             melancholy
             sound
             ;
             but
             their
             constant
             exercise
             and
             application
             thereunto
             makes
             it
             as
             Musical
             as
             can
             be
             imagined
             in
             such
             an
             Instrument
             :
             the
             best
             of
             those
             Canes
             are
             esteemed
             to
             come
             from
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             twenty
             five
             〈◊〉
             price
             .
             But
             this
             sort
             of
             devotion
             with
             instrumental
             Musick
             ,
             is
             by
             Turks
             themselves
             disputed
             against
             ,
             denying
             that
             their
             Founder
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             spiritual
             a
             man
             ,
             did
             ever
             institute
             ,
             or
             himself
             use
             Musick
             in
             his
             turning
             round
             ;
             because
             the
             Alchoran
             expressely
             forbids
             all
             devotion
             and
             service
             of
             God
             with
             Musick
             ,
             but
             only
             with
             the
             natural
             and
             living
             voice
             ;
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             in
             calling
             their
             people
             to
             prayers
             they
             use
             no
             Bells
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             I
             remember
             ,
             that
             in
             my
             time
             prohibitions
             have
             been
             made
             by
             publick
             Authority
             against
             this
             practice
             of
             the
             Dervises
             .
             But
             they
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             alledging
             Davids
             example
             ,
             and
             his
             Dancing
             before
             the
             Ark
             as
             Arguments
             for
             their
             Musick
             and
             Giration
             ,
             have
             by
             the
             help
             of
             several
             persons
             in
             power
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             being
             greatly
             affected
             with
             their
             devotion
             ,
             maintained
             from
             time
             to
             time
             this
             custom
             and
             institution
             of
             the
             first
             Founder
             of
             this
             Order
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             one
             
               Vanni
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             great
             〈◊〉
             or
             Preacher
             ,
             esteemed
             as
             a
             knowing
             Person
             by
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             and
             all
             the
             Court
             ,
             hath
             by
             his
             Authority
             endeavoured
             to
             Reform
             this
             Corruption
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             profess
             Poverty
             ,
             Chastity
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             like
             Capuchin
             Friers
             
             or
             other
             Orders
             of
             St.
             Francis
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             have
             not
             the
             gift
             of
             continence
             ;
             he
             may
             obtain
             License
             to
             leave
             his
             Convent
             and
             marry
             ;
             but
             of
             these
             ,
             they
             observe
             that
             none
             ever
             thrived
             or
             lived
             happily
             with
             contentment
             ,
             that
             renounced
             this
             Dedication
             to
             Gods
             Service
             .
          
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             serve
             in
             the
             most
             servile
             Offices
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             others
             supply
             
             their
             places
             ;
             they
             lie
             as
             companions
             two
             together
             in
             a
             Cell
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             employ
             their
             time
             in
             Learning
             to
             Read
             and
             Write
             in
             
               Turkish
               ,
               Arabick
            
             and
             Persian
             ;
             but
             most
             yield
             to
             their
             slothful
             temperament
             to
             which
             they
             are
             naturally
             addicted
             :
             but
             because
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             is
             restless
             ,
             and
             must
             employ
             it self
             either
             in
             good
             or
             bad
             actions
             ;
             most
             of
             these
             associates
             exercise
             some
             kind
             of
             Legerdemain
             ,
             or
             tricks
             to
             amuse
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             common
             people
             ;
             and
             some
             really
             apply
             themselves
             to
             
             〈◊〉
             and
             Conjurations
             by
             help
             of
             familiar
             spirits
             .
             Busbequius
             tells
             strange
             Stories
             of
             one
             with
             whom
             he
             was
             acquainted
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             strike
             a
             stone
             of
             great
             weight
             and
             bigness
             against
             his
             bare
             Breast
             with
             that
             force
             and
             violence
             as
             were
             sufficient
             to
             〈◊〉
             down
             an
             Ox
             ,
             or
             break
             the
             bones
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             Gyant
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             same
             man
             he
             hath
             seen
             take
             an
             Iron
             Bar
             red
             hot
             from
             the
             fire
             and
             hole
             it
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             spittle
             and
             moisture
             of
             his
             mouth
             〈◊〉
             with
             the
             heat
             ,
             yet
             he
             seemed
             to
             take
             it
             thence
             again
             without
             the
             least
             〈◊〉
             or
             burning
             imaginable
             .
          
           
             This
             sort
             of
             people
             of
             all
             other
             〈◊〉
             ,
             addict
             themselves
             to
             drink
             Wine
             ,
             Strong-Waters
             ,
             and
             other
             intoxicating
             Liquors
             ;
             and
             eat
             Opium
             in
             that
             quantity
             ,
             by
             degrees
             using
             their
             bodies
             thereunto
             ,
             that
             no
             〈◊〉
             or
             Mithridates
             himself
             who
             was
             nourished
             with
             poison
             ,
             are
             capable
             to
             digest
             half
             that
             proportion
             that
             these
             men
             will
             do
             ;
             the
             effect
             of
             which
             is
             at
             first
             ,
             like
             men
             drunk
             or
             mad
             ,
             to
             raise
             their
             spirits
             to
             a
             sort
             of
             distracted
             Mirth
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             when
             the
             subtle
             vapours
             are
             consumed
             and
             spent
             ,
             and
             a
             dull
             stupefaction
             overcomes
             them
             ,
             they
             name
             it
             an
             extasie
             ,
             which
             they
             account
             very
             holy
             and
             divine
             in
             imitation
             of
             their
             first
             Founder
             ,
             who
             was
             often
             observed
             to
             put
             himself
             into
             this
             condition
             ;
             and
             therefore
             what
             helps
             may
             be
             found
             to
             excite
             Mirth
             or
             distraction
             ,
             is
             lawful
             and
             allowable
             in
             this
             Order
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             famous
             Monastery
             of
             these
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             invocating
             for
             their
             Saint
             one
             Kederlee
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Stories
             they
             tell
             of
             him
             should
             be
             St.
             George
             ,
             in
             conformity
             with
             whom
             all
             other
             Dervises
             maintain
             a
             Reverend
             〈◊〉
             of
             this
             Saint
             ,
             affirming
             that
             in
             his
             life
             he
             was
             a
             valiant
             Horseman
             ,
             killed
             Dragons
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             venemous
             Beasts
             ;
             and
             now
             being
             departed
             this
             life
             ,
             God
             for
             preservation
             of
             good
             men
             hath
             given
             him
             power
             to
             deliver
             such
             as
             being
             in
             distress
             ,
             invoaks
             his
             assistance
             ;
             especially
             those
             who
             are
             at
             Sea
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             point
             of
             shipwrack
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             swiftness
             of
             motion
             flies
             from
             one
             part
             of
             the
             world
             to
             another
             in
             the
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
             and
             seasonably
             comes
             in
             to
             their
             succour
             .
             These
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             blessing
             Kederlee
             confers
             upon
             them
             ,
             pretend
             to
             charm
             Serpents
             and
             Adders
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             them
             as
             familiarly
             as
             we
             do
             the
             most
             innocent
             and
             domestick
             creatures
             ;
             which
             art
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             heard
             from
             good
             Authority
             ,
             is
             not
             peculiar
             in
             Egypt
             only
             to
             Dervises
             ,
             but
             to
             other
             men
             who
             are
             said
             to
             be
             naturally
             endued
             with
             a
             vertue
             against
             the
             poisonous
             bites
             of
             Vipers
             and
             other
             venomous
             Beasts
             ;
             who
             putting
             great
             numbers
             of
             them
             into
             a
             bag
             together
             ,
             do
             〈◊〉
             and
             sort
             them
             out
             with
             their
             hands
             ,
             as
             one
             would
             do
             Worms
             or
             Muscles
             ;
             and
             others
             with
             a
             word
             charm
             Serpents
             from
             moving
             as
             they
             crawl
             along
             the
             Banks
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             which
             gifts
             these
             men
             pretend
             to
             inherit
             from
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             〈◊〉
             in
             reward
             of
             their
             vertues
             and
             sanctity
             .
             This
             sort
             of
             
               Egyptian
               Dervises
            
             have
             Sainted
             the
             Horse
             of
             St.
             George
             ,
             and
             have
             seated
             him
             in
             Paradise
             with
             〈◊〉
             other
             three
             beasts
             in
             high
             respect
             and
             esteem
             amongst
             the
             
               Turks
               ,
               viz.
            
             the
             Asse
             on
             which
             Christ
             road
             ,
             the
             Camel
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             and
             the
             Dog
             of
             the
             seven
             Sleepers
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Sort
               of
               Dervise
               that
               Travailes
               the
               World
            
          
           
             These
             Dervises
             have
             Monasteries
             in
             the
             most
             famous
             places
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             ,
             which
             serve
             the
             travelling
             Pilgrims
             of
             this
             Order
             for
             Inns
             and
             places
             of
             entertainment
             :
             for
             they
             above
             all
             other
             Religious
             Turks
             ,
             journey
             and
             travel
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             where
             the
             〈◊〉
             Religion
             is
             professed
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             preaching
             and
             propagating
             their
             Faith
             ;
             and
             thus
             they
             travel
             upon
             Charity
             of
             their
             Monasteries
             and
             Alms
             of
             others
             into
             
               Persia
               ,
               China
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Dominions
             of
             the
             Mogul
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             they
             become
             the
             best
             spies
             and
             intelligencers
             of
             any
             that
             are
             found
             in
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             I
             remember
             at
             Adrianople
             to
             have
             seen
             the
             Ruine
             of
             one
             of
             these
             Monasteries
             situated
             on
             a
             pleasant
             hill
             ,
             and
             in
             good
             Air
             ,
             that
             oversees
             the
             whole
             City
             and
             Plains
             round
             about
             ;
             which
             upon
             enquiry
             I
             understand
             was
             demolished
             by
             the
             famous
             Visier
             Kuperli
             ;
             because
             it
             was
             discovered
             to
             be
             a
             Rendezvous
             of
             the
             lewd
             Women
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             and
             a
             Stew
             where
             the
             young
             Gallants
             debauched
             the
             Wives
             of
             the
             richest
             Turks
             ,
             to
             whom
             their
             Husbands
             had
             given
             liberty
             in
             honour
             to
             the
             Sanctity
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             to
             be
             often
             present
             at
             the
             devotion
             of
             the
             Dervises
             ;
             but
             their
             way
             of
             practice
             being
             too
             publick
             and
             scandalous
             ,
             the
             Foundation
             of
             their
             house
             by
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Visier
             was
             razed
             to
             the
             ground
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Order
             of
             Religious
             Turks
             called
             Ebrbuharee
             .
          
           
             THis
             Order
             of
             Ebrbuharee
             was
             first
             instituted
             by
             their
             founder
             and
             institutor
             Ebrbuhar
             from
             whom
             they
             have
             their
             denomination
             ,
             who
             herein
             followed
             the
             Precepts
             and
             Rules
             of
             his
             Master
             Nacsbende
             ,
             from
             whom
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             Order
             of
             Meveleve
             or
             〈◊〉
             are
             derived
             :
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             this
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             take
             this
             following
             ,
             as
             an
             authentick
             discourse
             relating
             to
             their
             manners
             and
             original
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             deliver
             Verbatim
             as
             given
             me
             in
             writing
             by
             one
             esteemed
             Learned
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             Hadgi
             or
             Pilgrim
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             his
             business
             to
             inform
             me
             of
             this
             Sect.
             
               Sultan
               Bajazet
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Mahomet
             nine
             hundred
             and
             eleven
             ,
             erected
             a
             Mosch
             and
             Convent
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             dedicated
             to
             this
             Holy
             
               Emir
               Ebrbuhar
            
             (
             that
             is
             of
             the
             race
             of
             Mahomet
             )
             upon
             whom
             rest
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             Creator
             .
             This
             man
             both
             extrinsecally
             as
             to
             appearance
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             intrinsecally
             as
             to
             his
             devout
             soul
             ,
             was
             famous
             and
             renowned
             for
             the
             Miracles
             he
             worked
             ;
             on
             which
             Fabrick
             
               Sultan
               Selim
            
             afterwards
             bestowed
             a
             fountain
             of
             water
             .
          
           
             This
             Ebrbuhar
             Schollar
             of
             Nacsbende
             ,
             taking
             into
             his
             Company
             the
             assistance
             of
             Abdullah
             and
             Ilahi
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Preachers
             and
             Heads
             of
             other
             
             Convents
             ,
             came
             out
             of
             Asia
             to
             propagate
             their
             Doctrine
             in
             Europe
             .
          
           
             Their
             actions
             were
             governed
             with
             Meekness
             ,
             Gravity
             and
             Silence
             ,
             and
             laying
             aside
             all
             Superstitious
             Worships
             ,
             they
             exercise
             themselves
             in
             pious
             actions
             ;
             their
             discourses
             amongst
             themselves
             were
             nothing
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             of
             Matters
             relating
             to
             a
             future
             life
             .
          
           
             These
             〈◊〉
             religious
             fast
             for
             the
             most
             part
             on
             〈◊〉
             and
             Thursdays
             ;
             And
             both
             they
             and
             those
             devoted
             to
             their
             order
             abstain
             from
             all
             Meats
             that
             carry
             with
             them
             any
             fetulent
             or
             ungrateful
             smells
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             these
             devout
             people
             exercised
             in
             abstinence
             and
             a
             moral
             life
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             up
             or
             transported
             with
             the
             illumination
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             attending
             to
             their
             daily
             prayers
             Commemoration
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             and
             other
             offices
             of
             devotion
             acquire
             a
             holy
             disposition
             and
             preparation
             for
             Celestial
             glory
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Holy
             
               Emir
               Ebrbuhar
            
             ,
             whose
             Mysterious
             life
             may
             God
             sanctifie
             to
             us
             ;
             was
             nourished
             with
             Bread
             made
             of
             Barley
             ,
             Oil
             of
             Olives
             ,
             Honey
             and
             Grapes
             ,
             and
             abstained
             from
             all
             things
             of
             a
             strong
             scent
             or
             savour
             ,
             he
             eat
             but
             three
             times
             a
             year
             ,
             giving
             himself
             continually
             to
             Fasting
             and
             Prayer
             ;
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             great
             Sanctity
             ,
             full
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             his
             attractive
             vertue
             was
             grateful
             to
             all
             ,
             to
             his
             Feet
             from
             divers
             Countries
             were
             many
             diseased
             persons
             brought
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             returned
             sound
             and
             healthful
             to
             their
             own
             homes
             ;
             all
             which
             is
             the
             relation
             of
             my
             Doctor
             and
             great
             admirer
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             Religion
             .
          
           
             In
             commendation
             of
             the
             religious
             of
             this
             Order
             ,
             are
             these
             Verses
             in
             the
             Persian
             tongue
             .
          
           
           
             
               Gher
               hakiki
               iahi
               der
               gehan
               bulendi
               Nakschibendi
               Kiun
               Nakschibendi
               ;
            
             That
             is
             ,
          
           
             If
             thou
             wouldst
             find
             in
             the
             world
             one
             accomplished
             as
             a
             true
             Heroe
             ,
             make
             thy self
             a
             Nakschibendi
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             true
             pattern
             of
             a
             Servant
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             notwithstanding
             this
             great
             pretended
             purity
             and
             sanctity
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             they
             are
             yet
             by
             the
             generality
             esteemed
             Hereticks
             in
             the
             Mahometan
             superstition
             ,
             because
             they
             judge
             themselves
             not
             obliged
             to
             the
             Pilgrimage
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             pretended
             purity
             of
             soul
             and
             〈◊〉
             Raptures
             ,
             which
             elevate
             them
             above
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             enable
             them
             in
             their
             very
             Cells
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             or
             have
             a
             clear
             Prospect
             into
             their
             Holy
             Mecha
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
            
             Of
             the
             Nimetulahi
             .
          
           
             ONe
             sort
             of
             those
             who
             are
             accounted
             in
             the
             number
             of
             Chalvetti
             is
             the
             Nimetalahi
             ;
             they
             had
             their
             beginning
             in
             the
             Hegira
             or
             year
             of
             〈◊〉
             777
             ,
             and
             their
             denomination
             from
             one
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             famous
             for
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             severity
             of
             life
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Sultan
               Mahomet
            
             ,
             Son
             of
             Bajazet
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               Ilderim
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Son
             of
             Thunder
             ;
             He
             was
             an
             excellent
             Physician
             ,
             and
             renowned
             for
             his
             vertues
             amongst
             the
             vulgar
             ;
             for
             better
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Life
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             take
             notice
             what
             one
             of
             this
             Order
             related
             to
             me
             in
             admiration
             of
             his
             Master
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             one
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             who
             preached
             and
             published
             the
             truth
             ,
             mortifyed
             his
             body
             ,
             followed
             not
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             carnal
             Appetite
             ,
             knew
             the
             intrinsick
             nature
             and
             Quiddity
             of
             all
             creatures
             ,
             rendred
             continual
             Prayers
             and
             Praises
             to
             his
             Creator
             ;
             and
             so
             long
             resigned
             himself
             entirely
             to
             speculation
             ,
             untill
             he
             arrived
             to
             the
             Ravishment
             of
             Extasies
             and
             Raptures
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             oftentimes
             obtained
             the
             happiness
             to
             discourse
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             He
             〈◊〉
             of
             all
             those
             things
             which
             God
             made
             lawful
             for
             humane
             nourishment
             ,
             without
             observation
             of
             Fasts
             or
             strictness
             in
             Diet
             ,
             but
             day
             and
             night
             continued
             in
             his
             prayers
             and
             devotions
             :
             whilst
             he
             slept
             he
             extended
             not
             his
             feet
             like
             the
             beasts
             of
             sense
             ,
             who
             eat
             Corn
             and
             Hay
             in
             the
             Stables
             ;
             sometimes
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             made
             him
             tremble
             ,
             and
             his
             countenance
             became
             melancholy
             and
             affrighted
             with
             the
             apprehension
             of
             his
             Majesty
             .
             And
             to
             this
             perfection
             none
             ever
             arrived
             ,
             nor
             to
             that
             intimate
             knowledge
             of
             the
             divine
             Secrets
             .
          
           
             The
             professors
             of
             this
             Order
             assemble
             every
             Munday
             night
             to
             praise
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Celebrate
             the
             name
             of
             God
             with
             Hymns
             and
             Songs
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             would
             initiate
             themselves
             into
             this
             Order
             ,
             are
             obliged
             to
             make
             a
             Quarentene
             first
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
             sequestred
             in
             a
             Chamber
             for
             the
             space
             of
             forty
             dayes
             ,
             with
             twenty
             four
             drams
             of
             Meat
             a
             day
             ,
             during
             
             which
             time
             they
             see
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             sublime
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             praise
             the
             Creator
             and
             Framer
             of
             the
             universe
             ;
             at
             the
             expiration
             of
             their
             term
             ,
             they
             are
             taken
             forth
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fraternity
             ,
             who
             taking
             hands
             Dance
             in
             a
             Morris
             ;
             in
             which
             Vagary
             ,
             if
             any
             Vision
             appear
             to
             the
             Novices
             from
             God
             ,
             they
             throw
             their
             Cloaths
             behind
             them
             ,
             and
             fall
             flat
             with
             their
             〈◊〉
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             like
             men
             astonished
             or
             strook
             with
             an
             Apoplexy
             ,
             untill
             such
             time
             as
             the
             Prior
             or
             chief
             of
             their
             Order
             coming
             and
             making
             prayers
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             return
             by
             degrees
             to
             their
             sense
             again
             ,
             and
             taking
             them
             up
             with
             their
             eyes
             red
             and
             distorted
             ,
             they
             remain
             a
             while
             like
             men
             drunk
             ,
             distracted
             or
             stupid
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             their
             〈◊〉
             spirits
             being
             better
             collected
             ,
             the
             Prior
             demands
             in
             secret
             their
             Visions
             and
             Revelations
             ,
             which
             they
             communicate
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             serious
             and
             grave
             person
             well
             instructed
             in
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             their
             profession
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Kadri
          
           
             THis
             is
             another
             of
             those
             six
             Religions
             which
             are
             derived
             from
             〈◊〉
             ,
             which
             had
             one
             
               Abdul
               Kadri
               Ghilani
            
             for
             its
             first
             Founder
             ,
             a
             man
             greatly
             admired
             for
             his
             wisdom
             and
             abstinence
             ,
             whose
             Sepulchre
             is
             found
             without
             Babylon
             ,
             to
             which
             place
             many
             of
             those
             who
             enter
             into
             the
             Regular
             Orders
             of
             these
             Convents
             make
             their
             Pilgrimages
             .
          
           
             Those
             who
             enter
             into
             this
             Religion
             ,
             must
             perform
             their
             Novitiate
             with
             degrees
             of
             abstinence
             and
             fasting
             ;
             wherefore
             when
             first
             they
             take
             the
             〈◊〉
             upon
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             a
             small
             Cudgel
             made
             of
             the
             Wood
             of
             a
             Willow
             ,
             weighing
             when
             fresh
             and
             green
             four
             hundred
             drams
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             alwayes
             to
             carry
             about
             them
             hung
             at
             their
             Girdle
             ;
             by
             the
             weight
             of
             this
             they
             take
             their
             daily
             allowance
             of
             bread
             ,
             untill
             such
             time
             as
             the
             Wood
             becoming
             exceeding
             dry
             ,
             is
             also
             much
             the
             lighter
             ,
             and
             so
             according
             as
             the
             weight
             thereof
             lightens
             ,
             their
             proportion
             of
             Bread
             diminishes
             .
          
           
             Besides
             their
             prayers
             of
             five
             times
             a
             day
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             Mahometans
             are
             bound
             ,
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             spend
             the
             whole
             or
             best
             part
             of
             the
             night
             with
             turning
             round
             at
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             little
             Pipe
             ,
             and
             to
             utter
             this
             word
             ,
             
               Hai
               ,
               Hai
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             Alive
             ,
             being
             one
             of
             the
             Attributes
             of
             God
             :
             and
             this
             they
             do
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Custom
             used
             by
             their
             Founder
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             have
             pronounced
             this
             word
             Hai
             ,
             so
             often
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             vehemency
             ,
             that
             the
             vein
             of
             his
             breast
             bursting
             ,
             the
             blood
             gushed
             out
             upon
             the
             Wall
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             word
             Hai.
             Wherefore
             all
             his
             Disciples
             to
             follow
             the
             example
             of
             their
             Master
             ,
             taking
             hands
             together
             in
             a
             ring
             ,
             repeat
             this
             word
             ,
             
               Hai
               ,
               Hai
            
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             violence
             ,
             and
             so
             often
             ,
             untill
             they
             fall
             on
             the
             ground
             without
             breath
             or
             life
             ;
             those
             who
             last
             out
             longest
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             the
             dead
             from
             the
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             lay
             them
             to
             recover
             their
             spirits
             after
             their
             strained
             exercise
             ;
             and
             this
             they
             do
             every
             Friday
             night
             .
             Every
             one
             of
             these
             are
             obliged
             once
             in
             the
             year
             to
             a
             retirement
             of
             forty
             dayes
             ,
             in
             a
             little
             Cell
             free
             from
             all
             company
             or
             conversation
             ,
             during
             
             which
             time
             they
             are
             wholy
             to
             give
             themselves
             to
             meditations
             ,
             and
             to
             observe
             〈◊〉
             dreams
             ,
             and
             so
             recount
             them
             to
             their
             Superiour
             ,
             who
             studies
             the
             interpretation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             Divines
             of
             future
             things
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             many
             times
             license
             from
             their
             Superiour
             ,
             to
             be
             drunk
             or
             intoxicate
             themselves
             with
             
               Aqua
               vitae
               ,
               Opium
            
             ,
             or
             any
             stupisying
             Drugs
             ,
             to
             be
             better
             able
             to
             perform
             with
             more
             spirit
             and
             vehemency
             their
             mad
             Dance
             .
          
           
             These
             fellows
             are
             of
             a
             refined
             wit
             ,
             notable
             Sophisters
             and
             Hypocrites
             ;
             their
             secrets
             they
             reveal
             to
             none
             but
             those
             of
             their
             own
             profession
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             they
             are
             subtle
             to
             cheat
             those
             of
             other
             Religions
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             not
             debarred
             from
             the
             liberty
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             do
             marry
             they
             are
             excluded
             from
             the
             Convent
             ,
             and
             may
             wear
             any
             sort
             of
             habit
             ,
             yet
             for
             distinction
             sake
             they
             wear
             Black
             Buttons
             ;
             those
             that
             live
             in
             the
             Convent
             ,
             carry
             a
             certain
             white
             Plad
             of
             a
             course
             Cloth
             ,
             their
             Heads
             with
             hair
             unshaven
             ,
             without
             Caps
             or
             other
             covering
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             feet
             bare
             .
             These
             are
             called
             Kadri
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             convent
             at
             〈◊〉
             in
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             The
             Founder
             of
             this
             Order
             ,
             called
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             
               Abdul
               Kadir
               Ghilan
            
             ,
             was
             born
             in
             the
             Hegira
             or
             year
             of
             〈◊〉
             five
             hundred
             sixty
             one
             ,
             and
             dyed
             in
             the
             year
             six
             hundred
             fifty
             seven
             ;
             he
             was
             esteemed
             both
             a
             Lawyer
             and
             a
             Philosopher
             ;
             his
             Master
             or
             Instructor
             was
             
               Abdul
               Mumin
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             who
             composed
             two
             Books
             ,
             one
             called
             Mugrib
             or
             the
             Arabian
             Grammer
             ,
             and
             another
             called
             Andalus
             .
             At
             that
             time
             that
             Helakin
             Son
             of
             
               Genghiz
               Han
            
             came
             to
             Babylon
             ,
             he
             caused
             him
             to
             kill
             one
             Alkami
             then
             Vice-King
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             for
             being
             of
             the
             Persian
             Sect
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             
               Turks
               Rafizi
            
             or
             Hereticks
             ,
             because
             they
             reject
             
               Abubecher
               ,
               Omar
            
             and
             Osman
             ,
             as
             Apochryphal
             Writers
             ,
             and
             attribute
             not
             to
             them
             that
             honour
             of
             Holy
             men
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             The
             Prior
             or
             chief
             of
             the
             Convent
             of
             this
             Order
             ,
             teach
             their
             Disciples
             a
             certain
             prayer
             ,
             which
             they
             whisper
             in
             their
             ears
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             overheard
             or
             known
             by
             others
             ;
             this
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             repeat
             every
             moment
             with
             little
             intermission
             ,
             unless
             at
             times
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             offices
             of
             nature
             ;
             and
             boast
             that
             it
             hath
             so
             much
             of
             efficacy
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             vertue
             thereof
             ,
             they
             obtain
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             divine
             visions
             and
             revelations
             .
          
           
             Their
             posture
             is
             ,
             like
             other
             religious
             Mahometans
             ,
             to
             sit
             with
             their
             heads
             hanging
             down
             ,
             and
             their
             Noses
             in
             their
             Breasts
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             〈◊〉
             ;
             the
             better
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             distraction
             or
             wandring
             thoughts
             ,
             during
             their
             contemplations
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             vanity
             of
             satisfying
             the
             carnal
             appetite
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             the
             many
             Miracles
             that
             the
             followers
             of
             this
             Order
             recount
             of
             their
             Master
             ,
             one
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             coming
             once
             to
             Babylon
             to
             inhabit
             amongst
             the
             other
             superstitious
             persons
             and
             Santones
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             they
             hearing
             of
             his
             approach
             went
             forth
             to
             meet
             him
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             carrying
             in
             his
             hand
             a
             dish
             filled
             with
             water
             ;
             from
             whence
             they
             would
             infer
             ,
             that
             as
             that
             dish
             was
             full
             to
             the
             brim
             so
             as
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             containing
             no
             more
             ,
             so
             their
             City
             was
             so
             replenished
             with
             Learned
             and
             Religious
             persons
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             place
             to
             receive
             him
             :
             Whereupon
             this
             subtle
             Sophister
             studying
             to
             confute
             this
             Hieroglyphick
             ,
             whereby
             
             they
             would
             excuse
             the
             courtesie
             of
             due
             Hospitality
             ,
             stretching
             his
             arms
             first
             towards
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             then
             bowed
             down
             and
             gathered
             a
             Rose
             leafe
             which
             he
             laid
             on
             the
             water
             ,
             which
             before
             had
             filled
             the
             dish
             :
             by
             which
             piece
             of
             ingenuity
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             confuted
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             Churlish
             Babylonians
             ,
             but
             also
             so
             took
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             registred
             it
             as
             a
             Miracle
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             bringing
             him
             into
             their
             City
             with
             triumph
             ,
             made
             him
             the
             Superiour
             of
             all
             their
             Orders
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Order
             of
             Kalenderi
             .
          
           
             
               a
               Santone
               or
               Holy
               man
            
          
           
             THis
             Order
             may
             rather
             be
             termed
             the
             Sect
             of
             Epicureans
             ,
             then
             men
             retired
             to
             mortifie
             their
             appetites
             ,
             and
             deny
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             of
             the
             religious
             and
             regulated
             Turks
             pretend
             ;
             but
             yet
             this
             sort
             of
             Fanaticks
             pretend
             to
             Religion
             by
             a
             different
             way
             of
             Libertinism
             and
             looseness
             in
             their
             conversation
             ;
             which
             they
             act
             so
             publickly
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             profess
             their
             institution
             and
             customs
             to
             be
             after
             this
             manner
          
           
           
             In
             the
             time
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Son
             of
             
               Melkaziz
               Ohoma
            
             the
             Son
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             being
             ready
             to
             resign
             up
             his
             last
             breath
             ,
             bequeathed
             to
             his
             Son
             
               Mahomet
               Melik
               Kiamel
            
             ,
             the
             Government
             of
             Cairo
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Egypt
               :
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             Jerusalem
             to
             his
             Son
             
               Isa
               〈◊〉
               Muazin
            
             and
             Diarbekir
             ,
             to
             his
             third
             Son
             Eschrefmusa
             ;
             There
             lived
             a
             certain
             Santone
             ,
             who
             alwayes
             mentioned
             the
             name
             of
             God
             with
             the
             sound
             of
             his
             Pipe
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             Musick
             recreated
             himself
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             not
             after
             a
             chearful
             and
             merry
             humour
             ,
             but
             with
             sad
             and
             melancholy
             Tunes
             ,
             accompanied
             his
             Pipe
             with
             Tears
             and
             Sighs
             .
             He
             was
             an
             excellent
             Musician
             ,
             and
             a
             deep
             Philosopher
             ,
             endued
             with
             those
             supernatural
             vertues
             as
             enabled
             him
             to
             work
             Miracles
             clear
             ,
             and
             notorious
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             he
             was
             a
             Hermite
             ,
             called
             in
             
               Arabick
               Abdal
            
             ;
             went
             with
             his
             head
             bare
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             full
             of
             wounds
             ,
             without
             Shirt
             or
             other
             Clothing
             ,
             besides
             a
             Skin
             of
             some
             wild
             Beast
             thrown
             about
             his
             Shoulders
             ,
             at
             his
             Girdle
             he
             wore
             some
             finely
             polished
             stone
             ;
             his
             wrists
             ,
             instead
             of
             Diamonds
             or
             Stones
             of
             value
             ,
             he
             wore
             counterfeit
             Jewels
             ,
             which
             carryed
             a
             lustre
             and
             fair
             appearance
             with
             them
             ;
             this
             man
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             who
             was
             continually
             singing
             Arabick
             Sonnets
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             them
             Musical
             Airs
             ,
             making
             also
             harmonious
             compositions
             so
             artificially
             ,
             that
             he
             seemed
             another
             David
             .
             But
             how
             strict
             and
             sober
             soever
             this
             Santone
             was
             ,
             his
             Disciples
             or
             Proselytes
             are
             of
             another
             temper
             ,
             being
             wholy
             given
             up
             to
             Jollity
             and
             delights
             ,
             they
             banish
             all
             kind
             of
             melancholy
             and
             sadness
             ,
             and
             live
             free
             of
             cares
             ,
             passions
             or
             torments
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             have
             this
             saying
             amongst
             them
             ,
             This
             day
             is
             ours
             ,
             to
             morrow
             is
             his
             ,
             who
             shall
             live
             to
             enjoy
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             studiously
             attend
             to
             lose
             no
             moment
             or
             least
             part
             of
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             consume
             their
             time
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ;
             and
             to
             maintain
             this
             gluttony
             they
             will
             sell
             the
             Stones
             of
             their
             Girdles
             ,
             their
             Ear-rings
             and
             Bracelets
             .
             When
             they
             come
             to
             the
             house
             of
             any
             rich
             man
             or
             person
             of
             Quality
             ,
             they
             accomodate
             themselves
             to
             their
             humour
             ,
             giving
             all
             the
             Family
             pleasant
             words
             and
             chearful
             expressions
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             a
             liberal
             and
             free
             entertainment
             .
             The
             Tavern
             by
             them
             is
             accounted
             holy
             as
             the
             Mosch
             ,
             and
             believe
             they
             serve
             God
             as
             much
             with
             debauchery
             or
             liberal
             use
             of
             his
             creatures
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             as
             others
             with
             severity
             and
             mortification
             .
             And
             the
             Turks
             say
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Hegira
             615
             ,
             the
             Christians
             become
             Masters
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             Institutor
             of
             this
             Order
             of
             the
             Kalenderi
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             chief
             hand
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             was
             found
             drunk
             when
             it
             was
             assaulted
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Edhemi
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Religious
               man
               of
               the
               order
               of
               Edhemi
            
          
           
             THe
             original
             Founder
             of
             this
             Order
             was
             one
             
               Ibrahim
               Edhem
            
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             the
             Disciples
             themselves
             ,
             or
             Followers
             recount
             things
             very
             obscurely
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             Stories
             that
             his
             Father
             was
             a
             Slave
             and
             〈◊〉
             by
             Nation
             ,
             and
             went
             one
             day
             under
             the
             Fort
             Horanan
             to
             discourse
             with
             Ibnimelik
             King
             of
             Cairo
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             very
             comely
             ,
             facetious
             and
             sober
             in
             his
             carriage
             ,
             alwayes
             desiring
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             continued
             in
             the
             Moschs
             reading
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             and
             in
             prayer
             day
             and
             night
             with
             his
             face
             prostrate
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             often
             repeating
             these
             words
             ;
          
           
             
               O
               God
               ,
               thou
               hast
               given
               me
               so
               much
               wisdom
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               know
               clearly
               that
               I
               am
               in
               thy
               direction
               ;
               and
               therefore
               scorning
               all
               power
               and
               dominion
               ,
               I
               resign
               my self
               to
               the
               speculation
               of
               Philosophy
               and
               a
               holy
               life
               .
            
          
           
             His
             Servants
             seeing
             this
             his
             devout
             way
             of
             living
             ,
             applyed
             themselves
             to
             the
             imitation
             of
             his
             Austerity
             ,
             and
             abandoning
             all
             greatness
             and
             vanities
             
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             applyed
             themselves
             to
             solitude
             and
             mortification
             ;
             their
             superfluous
             garments
             they
             bestowed
             on
             the
             Poor
             ,
             giving
             to
             those
             whose
             necessities
             required
             them
             .
          
           
             Their
             food
             is
             Bread
             made
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             Pray
             frequently
             with
             Fasting
             ,
             and
             their
             Priors
             apply
             themselves
             much
             to
             a
             faculty
             in
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             Their
             principal
             Covents
             are
             in
             Cities
             of
             Persia
             ,
             especially
             Chorasan
             .
          
           
             Their
             Cloathing
             is
             of
             a
             course
             thick
             Cloth
             ,
             upon
             their
             heads
             they
             wear
             a
             Cap
             of
             Wool
             ,
             with
             a
             Turbant
             round
             it
             ,
             and
             about
             their
             necks
             a
             white
             Linnen
             Cloth
             striped
             with
             red
             .
             In
             the
             Deserts
             they
             converse
             with
             Lions
             and
             Tigers
             ,
             salute
             them
             and
             make
             them
             tame
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             miraculous
             power
             of
             divine
             assistance
             entertain
             discourse
             with
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ;
             This
             and
             many
             other
             wild
             discourses
             they
             make
             of
             this
             Edhem
             ,
             but
             because
             their
             are
             but
             few
             of
             this
             Order
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             being
             most
             appropriated
             to
             Persia
             ;
             I
             could
             not
             receive
             so
             particular
             an
             occount
             of
             their
             Rule
             and
             Institutions
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             of
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Order
             of
             Bectasse
             .
          
           
             THe
             original
             Founder
             of
             this
             Religion
             ,
             is
             of
             no
             ancient
             Memory
             or
             standing
             ,
             nor
             had
             his
             Birth
             or
             Education
             amongst
             the
             Santones
             of
             Arabia
             ,
             from
             whence
             most
             of
             these
             superstitious
             pretenders
             have
             had
             their
             beginning
             ;
             but
             one
             of
             those
             that
             was
             an
             Army-Preacher
             ,
             that
             could
             fight
             as
             well
             as
             pray
             ,
             of
             whom
             my
             learned
             Hogia
             gives
             me
             this
             account
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             time
             (
             
               sayes
               he
            
             )
             that
             the
             Warlike
             and
             Victorious
             
               Sultan
               Amurath
            
             passed
             with
             his
             Army
             into
             Servia
             ,
             and
             overcame
             Lazarus
             ,
             the
             Despot
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             and
             slew
             him
             in
             Battel
             ,
             Becktash
             was
             then
             preacher
             to
             Amurath
             ;
             who
             amongst
             other
             of
             his
             admonitions
             forewarned
             him
             of
             trusting
             the
             Servians
             ;
             but
             Amurath
             out
             of
             his
             couragious
             spirit
             replying
             on
             his
             own
             wisdom
             
             and
             force
             admitted
             a
             certain
             Nobleman
             called
             Vilvo
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             of
             doing
             him
             homage
             to
             approach
             near
             him
             and
             kiss
             his
             hand
             ,
             who
             having
             his
             〈◊〉
             ready
             and
             concealed
             ,
             stabbed
             Amurath
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             blow
             made
             him
             a
             Martyr
             .
             Bectash
             knowing
             that
             this
             treacherous
             death
             of
             his
             Prince
             ,
             must
             needs
             also
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             for
             being
             so
             near
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             prophesying
             of
             this
             fatal
             stroke
             ,
             sought
             not
             to
             prevent
             it
             ,
             but
             made
             preparations
             for
             his
             own
             death
             .
             And
             in
             order
             thereunto
             provided
             himself
             with
             a
             〈◊〉
             Robe
             with
             long
             Sleeves
             ,
             which
             he
             proffered
             to
             all
             those
             which
             were
             his
             admirers
             ,
             and
             Proselytes
             ,
             to
             be
             kissed
             as
             a
             mark
             of
             their
             obedience
             to
             him
             and
             to
             his
             institutions
             ;
             from
             this
             action
             the
             custom
             hath
             been
             introduced
             of
             kissing
             the
             sleeve
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             .
          
           
             The
             Religious
             of
             this
             Order
             wear
             on
             their
             heads
             white
             Caps
             of
             several
             pieces
             with
             Turbants
             of
             Wool
             ,
             twisted
             in
             the
             fashion
             of
             a
             Rope
             ,
             they
             observe
             constantly
             the
             hours
             of
             prayer
             ,
             which
             they
             perform
             in
             their
             own
             Assemblies
             ;
             they
             go
             Cloathed
             in
             White
             ,
             and
             praise
             the
             Unity
             of
             God
             ,
             crying
             ,
             Hu
             
             (
             which
             is
             ,
             may
             be
             live
             )
             and
             by
             these
             means
             obtain
             the
             Grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             Santone
             hath
             many
             millions
             of
             Disciples
             and
             Followers
             ;
             now
             all
             the
             Janizaries
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Port
             are
             professors
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             .
             This
             Bactash
             at
             his
             death
             cut
             off
             one
             of
             his
             sleeves
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             one
             of
             his
             religious
             men
             ,
             part
             of
             which
             hung
             down
             on
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             saying
             ,
             after
             this
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             Janizares
             ,
             which
             signisies
             a
             new
             Militia
             ;
             and
             from
             that
             time
             began
             their
             original
             institution
             ,
             so
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Janizaries
             wear
             Caps
             falling
             behind
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             sleeves
             called
             Ketche
             .
             This
             
               Hagi
               Bectash
            
             was
             a
             person
             exceedingly
             attractive
             in
             his
             conversation
             ,
             holy
             to
             admiration
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             great
             worth
             ,
             and
             Majestick
             in
             his
             comportment
             ,
             he
             was
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             City
             Kyr
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             many
             Convents
             aud
             Religious
             followers
             ,
             who
             alwayes
             praise
             〈◊〉
             adore
             God
             ,
             and
             thus
             far
             my
             Hogia
             informs
             me
             .
          
           
             But
             whatsoever
             he
             sayes
             ,
             this
             Order
             is
             the
             most
             abhorred
             in
             the
             world
             by
             the
             Kadizadeli
             ,
             because
             that
             Bectash
             left
             it
             to
             the
             free
             will
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             either
             to
             observe
             the
             constant
             hours
             of
             prayer
             or
             not
             ;
             by
             which
             great
             liberty
             and
             licentiousness
             is
             entered
             amongst
             the
             Janizartes
             ,
             who
             are
             Souldier-like
             ,
             not
             over
             zealous
             or
             devoute
             in
             their
             prayers
             ,
             little
             attendance
             to
             the
             offices
             of
             devotion
             .
             In
             some
             Songs
             which
             this
             Bectash
             is
             said
             to
             have
             composed
             ;
             it
             is
             often
             repeated
             ,
             that
             none
             hath
             known
             God
             ,
             because
             none
             hath
             seen
             him
             :
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             the
             most
             zealous
             Mahometans
             call
             the
             
               Janizaries
               Keferesis
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             without
             faith
             ;
             and
             a
             certain
             Mufti
             called
             Ebusuud
             delivered
             his
             sentence
             or
             Fetfa
             ,
             to
             the
             question
             demanded
             him
             ;
             if
             a
             Mussulman
             or
             believer
             should
             say
             to
             a
             〈◊〉
             ,
             thou
             art
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             what
             punishment
             he
             should
             merit
             by
             the
             Law
             ?
             he
             replyed
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             who
             holds
             a
             〈◊〉
             for
             a
             true
             believer
             .
          
           
             Some
             Friers
             of
             this
             Order
             of
             Bectash
             do
             in
             all
             publick
             shews
             and
             solemnities
             march
             near
             the
             person
             of
             the
             
               Janizar
               Aga
            
             ,
             crying
             continually
             .
             
               Hu
               ,
               Hu
            
             ,
             with
             their
             Daggers
             drawn
             .
             They
             are
             a
             most
             licentious
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             much
             given
             to
             Sodomy
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             ignorant
             and
             loose
             sort
             of
             Janizaries
             are
             willingly
             their
             Disciples
             ;
             and
             are
             now
             grown
             into
             that
             vast
             multitude
             ,
             as
             is
             almost
             impossible
             to
             exterpate
             them
             or
             their
             vices
             ;
             though
             corrosives
             are
             laid
             to
             eat
             away
             this
             Gangreen
             in
             the
             Militia
             ,
             which
             goes
             creeping
             on
             with
             an
             unsensible
             pace
             ;
             as
             we
             shall
             discourse
             more
             largely
             in
             the
             next
             Book
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Militia
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
            
             Of
             the
             Order
             of
             Herewi
             or
             Hizrevi
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             time
             of
             Orchanes
             the
             second
             King
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             who
             Governed
             thirty
             five
             years
             and
             Reigned
             eighty
             three
             ,
             and
             dyed
             in
             the
             Hegira
             of
             Mahomet
             seven
             hundred
             and
             sixteen
             ,
             there
             lived
             in
             Prusa
             ,
             then
             the
             Regal
             Seat
             ,
             a
             famous
             Santone
             called
             Herewi
             ,
             who
             used
             to
             walk
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             act
             of
             charity
             to
             buy
             the
             Livers
             and
             Lights
             of
             Beasts
             to
             feed
             Cats
             and
             Dogs
             ;
             he
             professed
             poverty
             and
             severe
             mortification
             with
             Tears
             and
             Sighs
             ,
             which
             he
             acted
             with
             that
             fervency
             that
             the
             Angels
             
             leaving
             heaven
             ,
             came
             to
             be
             witness
             of
             his
             holy
             penance
             .
             The
             fame
             of
             which
             moved
             
               Sultan
               Orchanes
            
             to
             discourse
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             the
             story
             of
             his
             past
             life
             ;
             which
             he
             smiling
             began
             to
             recount
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             formerly
             was
             a
             King
             derived
             from
             the
             Line
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             had
             compassed
             with
             his
             arms
             the
             Rivers
             of
             
               Nilus
               ,
               Euphrates
            
             and
             Tigris
             ,
             had
             governed
             Provinces
             with
             his
             Sword
             and
             Scepter
             ,
             had
             been
             gloriously
             and
             triumphantly
             adorned
             with
             precious
             Stones
             and
             glittering
             Arms
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             the
             world
             tremble
             at
             the
             very
             mention
             of
             his
             name
             .
             But
             at
             last
             considering
             the
             vanity
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             he
             resolved
             on
             a
             solitary
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             renounce
             all
             the
             follies
             and
             small
             satisfactions
             of
             riches
             and
             empty
             honours
             .
             At
             which
             saying
             ,
             
               Sultan
               Orchanas
            
             was
             amazed
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             We
             ought
             not
             to
             despise
             those
             who
             under
             the
             guise
             and
             appearance
             of
             mad
             and
             distracted
             persons
             wander
             through
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             their
             vertues
             are
             rare
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             man
             particularly
             I
             discover
             so
             much
             of
             sanctity
             that
             I
             judge
             my self
             unworthy
             the
             name
             of
             one
             of
             his
             Servants
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             Fools
             and
             Frantick
             people
             have
             ever
             since
             been
             had
             in
             Honour
             and
             Reverence
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             as
             those
             whom
             Revelations
             and
             Enthusiasms
             transported
             out
             of
             the
             ordinary
             temperament
             of
             humanity
             .
          
           
             This
             Herewi
             was
             very
             Learned
             and
             Experienced
             in
             Chymistry
             ;
             and
             to
             those
             who
             professed
             his
             Order
             and
             entred
             into
             the
             regular
             life
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             instead
             of
             Aspers
             he
             bestowed
             Gold
             ;
             he
             wore
             a
             Green
             Vest
             ;
             and
             lived
             very
             abstemiously
             ;
             he
             mended
             his
             own
             Cloaths
             ,
             and
             dressed
             the
             Dyet
             for
             his
             Convent
             .
             He
             endowed
             many
             Moschs
             and
             several
             Hospitals
             of
             Charity
             at
             
               Grand
               Cairo
            
             and
             Babylon
             .
             His
             Sepulcher
             is
             at
             Prusa
             ,
             which
             is
             greatly
             visited
             by
             Pilgrims
             ,
             and
             adorned
             by
             the
             Bounty
             and
             Munificence
             of
             those
             who
             reverence
             the
             Memory
             of
             this
             holy
             Santone
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             best
             relation
             I
             could
             procure
             from
             one
             of
             the
             Sheighs
             or
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             was
             Prior
             of
             this
             Order
             ,
             whose
             example
             ,
             as
             the
             original
             Copy
             ,
             others
             of
             this
             Order
             imitate
             .
             They
             have
             a
             Monastery
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             others
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             besides
             which
             in
             this
             Capital
             City
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             parts
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Dominions
             in
             Europe
             ,
             have
             I
             observed
             any
             Teke
             or
             Monastery
             ,
             where
             Turks
             profess
             to
             lead
             a
             Religious
             life
             ,
             but
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Orders
             before
             mentioned
             ;
             some
             others
             there
             may
             be
             about
             Babylon
             and
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             remotest
             parts
             of
             Asia
             ,
             whose
             names
             and
             constitutions
             I
             have
             not
             repeated
             here
             ,
             who
             have
             (
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             )
             somewhat
             more
             of
             ridiculous
             and
             superstitious
             Worship
             amongst
             them
             then
             I
             have
             declared
             in
             the
             account
             I
             have
             given
             of
             those
             I
             have
             been
             acquainted
             with
             in
             the
             parts
             I
             have
             travelled
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             observable
             they
             all
             of
             them
             pretend
             to
             poverty
             ,
             as
             the
             nearest
             way
             to
             arrive
             the
             happiness
             of
             Paradise
             ;
             but
             with
             their
             poverty
             (
             as
             I
             have
             seen
             in
             some
             of
             their
             Tekes
             where
             I
             have
             been
             ,
             especially
             those
             removed
             from
             Cities
             )
             they
             mix
             so
             much
             negligence
             in
             their
             living
             ,
             not
             caring
             for
             neatness
             in
             their
             Houses
             ,
             but
             leave
             all
             things
             in
             a
             disorderly
             and
             confused
             manner
             ,
             as
             testifies
             their
             laziness
             as
             well
             as
             poverty
             ;
             And
             are
             not
             like
             the
             Cells
             of
             Capuchins
             ,
             who
             having
             nothing
             to
             attend
             to
             besides
             their
             Prayers
             and
             Gardens
             ,
             improve
             all
             things
             with
             that
             advantage
             ,
             as
             graces
             Poverty
             ,
             and
             convinces
             the
             World
             that
             in
             a
             moderate
             enjoyment
             of
             it
             there
             is
             more
             satisfaction
             ,
             then
             in
             those
             vexations
             which
             attend
             the
             disposal
             and
             government
             of
             heaps
             of
             riches
             ,
             and
             the
             
             satiety
             of
             opulency
             and
             plenty
             .
             It
             is
             worth
             nothing
             also
             ;
             that
             on
             the
             Monuments
             of
             Santones
             and
             in
             the
             Gardens
             ,
             or
             before
             the
             Gates
             of
             these
             Religious
             ,
             there
             is
             alwayes
             some
             ridiculous
             adornment
             such
             as
             agrees
             with
             the
             fancy
             of
             Bedlams
             ;
             as
             Crowning
             the
             Hearse
             of
             the
             dead
             with
             Beads
             ,
             and
             Horns
             ,
             and
             Ribbonds
             ,
             and
             pieces
             of
             Tinsel
             ,
             &c.
             and
             their
             doors
             with
             the
             like
             ;
             accounting
             it
             a
             chief
             disposition
             to
             Divine
             Service
             to
             have
             a
             mind
             endued
             with
             an
             humour
             inclining
             to
             the
             fancy
             of
             Hypocondriacal
             or
             distracted
             heads
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             enlarge
             farther
             in
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             nor
             to
             glut
             my
             Reader
             with
             so
             Insipid
             and
             Fulsome
             a
             subject
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
            
             .
             Of
             Marriages
             and
             Divorces
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             Concubinage
             is
             indulged
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Habit
               of
               the
               Women
               in
               Constantinopler
            
          
           
           
             THe
             state
             of
             Marriage
             is
             accounted
             both
             honourable
             and
             holy
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             race
             of
             Mankind
             is
             best
             encreased
             and
             maintained
             ;
             yet
             the
             Priest
             as
             I
             may
             call
             him
             ,
             or
             their
             Church-man
             ,
             hath
             the
             least
             hand
             in
             the
             Solemnity
             ;
             the
             matter
             as
             an
             action
             wholy
             civil
             ,
             is
             performed
             before
             the
             Caddee
             or
             Judge
             ;
             not
             unlike
             the
             manner
             practised
             in
             England
             for
             some
             few
             years
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             absurd
             act
             of
             Marriages
             by
             a
             Justice
             of
             Peace
             ;
             and
             is
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Recognisance
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Husband
             doth
             personally
             oblige
             himself
             before
             the
             Judge
             to
             take
             such
             a
             Wife
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             of
             his
             Death
             or
             Divorce
             ,
             to
             endow
             her
             with
             a
             certain
             Estate
             to
             remain
             to
             her
             own
             disposal
             .
             The
             Woman
             is
             not
             there
             present
             ,
             but
             appears
             by
             her
             Father
             or
             some
             of
             her
             nearest
             Relations
             ,
             and
             is
             afterwards
             by
             a
             great
             attendance
             of
             Women
             brought
             covered
             ,
             sitting
             a
             stride
             on
             Horse-back
             under
             a
             Canopy
             to
             the
             Habitation
             of
             her
             Bridegroom
             ,
             who
             remains
             at
             the
             Gate
             with
             open
             arms
             to
             receive
             her
             ;
             there
             is
             great
             Rejoycing
             and
             Feasting
             hereat
             ,
             the
             night
             before
             she
             is
             brought
             to
             the
             Company
             of
             her
             Husband
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             precedent
             Ceremonies
             to
             the
             Marriage
             are
             performed
             and
             compleated
             ,
             the
             House
             is
             all
             silent
             ,
             and
             she
             is
             brought
             into
             the
             Bride-Chamber
             by
             an
             Eunuch
             (
             if
             she
             be
             of
             Quality
             )
             if
             not
             ,
             by
             some
             Women
             of
             near
             Relation
             ,
             and
             delivered
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             who
             is
             himself
             to
             untie
             her
             Drawers
             ,
             and
             undress
             her
             for
             his
             bed
             ,
             not
             unlike
             the
             custom
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             of
             
               Zonam
               solvere
            
             .
          
           
             Polygamie
             is
             freely
             indulged
             to
             them
             by
             their
             Religion
             as
             far
             as
             the
             number
             of
             four
             Wives
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             common
             report
             ,
             that
             a
             Turk
             may
             have
             as
             many
             Wives
             as
             he
             can
             maintain
             ;
             Though
             Mahomet
             had
             nine
             Wives
             ,
             and
             Hali
             had
             fourteen
             ,
             as
             being
             men
             more
             spiritual
             and
             of
             a
             more
             elevated
             degree
             ,
             had
             greater
             priviledges
             and
             indulgences
             for
             carnal
             enjoyments
             .
          
           
             This
             restraint
             of
             the
             number
             of
             their
             Wives
             is
             certainly
             no
             Precept
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             but
             a
             rule
             superinduced
             upon
             some
             politick
             considerations
             ,
             as
             too
             great
             a
             charge
             and
             weakning
             to
             mens
             Estates
             ,
             every
             one
             that
             takes
             a
             Wife
             being
             obliged
             to
             make
             her
             a
             Kabin
             or
             Dowry
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             said
             before
             ;
             or
             else
             for
             better
             Regulation
             of
             the
             oeconomies
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             and
             abate
             somewhat
             of
             the
             Jealousies
             ,
             Strifes
             and
             Embroilments
             in
             a
             Family
             ,
             which
             must
             necessarily
             arise
             between
             so
             many
             Rivals
             in
             the
             affection
             of
             one
             Husband
             who
             is
             obliged
             by
             Law
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             to
             deal
             and
             bestow
             his
             benevolence
             and
             conjugal
             kindness
             in
             an
             exact
             proportion
             of
             equality
             .
             And
             least
             this
             consinement
             to
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             Wives
             ,
             should
             seem
             a
             restriction
             and
             impeachment
             of
             that
             liberty
             and
             free
             use
             of
             Women
             which
             they
             say
             ,
             God
             hath
             frankly
             bestowed
             on
             man
             ;
             every
             one
             may
             freely
             serve
             himself
             of
             his
             Women
             Slaves
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             variety
             as
             he
             is
             able
             to
             buy
             or
             maintain
             ;
             and
             this
             kind
             of
             Concubinage
             is
             no
             wayes
             envyed
             or
             condemned
             by
             the
             Wives
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             can
             enjoy
             their
             due
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             have
             some
             reasonable
             share
             in
             the
             Husbands
             bed
             ,
             which
             once
             a
             week
             is
             their
             due
             by
             the
             Law
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             of
             them
             hath
             been
             neglected
             the
             whole
             week
             before
             ,
             she
             challenges
             Thursday
             night
             as
             her
             due
             ,
             and
             hath
             remedy
             in
             that
             case
             against
             her
             Husband
             by
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             if
             she
             be
             so
             modest
             as
             not
             to
             sue
             him
             for
             one
             weeks
             default
             ,
             she
             is
             yet
             so
             ingenious
             to
             contrive
             a
             supply
             of
             her
             wants
             :
             And
             whereas
             these
             Women
             are
             Educated
             with
             much
             retiredness
             from
             
             the
             conversation
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             consequently
             with
             greater
             inclinations
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             no
             principles
             of
             virtue
             of
             moral
             honesty
             or
             Religion
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             future
             state
             relating
             to
             the
             rewards
             or
             punishments
             of
             their
             good
             or
             bad
             actions
             ;
             they
             are
             accounted
             the
             most
             lascivious
             and
             immodest
             of
             all
             Women
             ,
             and
             excel
             in
             the
             most
             refined
             and
             ingenious
             subtilties
             to
             steal
             their
             pleasures
             ;
             And
             as
             in
             Christendom
             the
             Husband
             bears
             the
             disgrace
             and
             scandal
             of
             his
             Wives
             incontinency
             ;
             here
             the
             Horns
             are
             by
             the
             vulgar
             adjudged
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             Brothers
             ,
             and
             Kindred
             ;
             the
             Bloud
             of
             her
             Family
             is
             tainted
             and
             dishonoured
             ,
             and
             the
             Husband
             obtaining
             a
             Divorce
             ,
             quits
             himself
             of
             his
             Wife
             and
             dishonor
             together
             .
          
           
             No
             question
             but
             the
             first
             Institutor
             of
             this
             easie
             Religion
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             own
             carnal
             and
             effeminate
             inclination
             ,
             and
             this
             taking
             freedom
             amongst
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             his
             main
             consideration
             was
             the
             encrease
             of
             his
             people
             by
             Polygamie
             ,
             knowing
             that
             the
             greatness
             of
             Empires
             and
             Princes
             consists
             more
             in
             the
             numbers
             and
             multitudes
             of
             their
             people
             ,
             than
             the
             compass
             or
             large
             extent
             of
             their
             dominions
             .
             This
             freedom
             (
             if
             it
             may
             be
             called
             so
             )
             was
             granted
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             for
             the
             propagation
             and
             encrease
             of
             mankind
             ;
             and
             the
             Jews
             had
             that
             permission
             and
             indulgence
             to
             their
             loose
             and
             wandring
             affections
             ,
             and
             we
             read
             that
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             have
             abounded
             with
             Children
             of
             divers
             Mothers
             ,
             and
             but
             one
             Father
             ;
             and
             that
             ordinarily
             a
             Great
             Personage
             in
             Egypt
             hath
             been
             attended
             with
             a
             hundred
             lusty
             Sons
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             his
             own
             Loins
             ,
             well
             Armed
             ,
             and
             daring
             in
             all
             attempts
             of
             War.
             But
             yet
             this
             course
             thrives
             not
             so
             well
             amongst
             the
             〈◊〉
             as
             formerly
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             thought
             their
             accursed
             Vice
             of
             Sodomie
             ,
             or
             that
             God
             blesses
             not
             so
             much
             this
             state
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             paucity
             of
             Mankind
             induced
             a
             sort
             of
             a
             necessity
             and
             plea
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             chiefly
             through
             the
             irreconcileable
             Emulation
             and
             Rivalry
             which
             is
             amongst
             many
             Wives
             ,
             those
             Witchcrafts
             and
             Sorceries
             (
             which
             in
             this
             Country
             are
             very
             frequent
             )
             are
             prepared
             against
             the
             envyed
             fruitfulness
             each
             of
             other
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             make
             an
             Abortive
             Birth
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             their
             Children
             pine
             and
             macerate
             away
             with
             secret
             and
             hidden
             charms
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             they
             are
             now
             observed
             not
             to
             be
             so
             fruitful
             and
             numerous
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             Marriage-bed
             of
             a
             single
             Wife
             ;
             nor
             is
             the
             Family
             so
             well
             regulated
             ,
             and
             orderly
             as
             under
             the
             Conduct
             and
             good
             Huswifery
             of
             one
             Woman
             ,
             but
             contrarily
             ,
             filled
             with
             noise
             ,
             brawls
             and
             dissentions
             ,
             as
             passes
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Husband
             to
             become
             an
             equal
             Umpire
             and
             Arbitrator
             of
             their
             differences
             ,
             which
             consideration
             restrains
             many
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             inclineable
             enough
             to
             gratifie
             their
             Appetites
             ,
             from
             incumbring
             themselves
             with
             so
             great
             an
             inconvenience
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             known
             some
             though
             childless
             ,
             have
             adhered
             to
             a
             single
             Wife
             ,
             and
             preferred
             Quiet
             and
             Repose
             ,
             before
             the
             contentment
             of
             their
             Off-spring
             .
          
           
             The
             Children
             they
             have
             by
             their
             Slaves
             ,
             are
             equally
             esteemed
             with
             those
             they
             have
             by
             their
             Wives
             ;
             
               Neque
               vero
               Turcae
               minus
               honoris
               deferunt
               natis
               ex
               concubinis
               aut
               pellicibus
               quam
               ex
               uxoribus
               ,
               neque
               illi
               minus
               in
               bona
               paterna
               juris
               habent
               ,
            
             Busbeq
             .
             Ep.
             1.
             
          
           
             But
             yet
             with
             this
             difference
             in
             esteem
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             unless
             the
             Father
             Manumisses
             them
             by
             his
             Testament
             ,
             and
             confers
             a
             livelihood
             upon
             
             them
             by
             Legacy
             ,
             they
             remain
             to
             the
             Charity
             of
             their
             Elder
             Brother
             that
             is
             born
             from
             the
             VVife
             ,
             and
             are
             his
             Slaves
             ,
             and
             he
             their
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             
               Partus
               ventrem
               sequitur
            
             ;
             So
             that
             from
             the
             Loins
             of
             the
             same
             Father
             ,
             may
             proceed
             Sons
             of
             a
             servile
             and
             ingenious
             condition
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             also
             another
             sort
             of
             half
             Marriage
             amongst
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Kabin
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             takes
             a
             VVife
             for
             a
             Month
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             certain
             limited
             time
             :
             and
             an
             agreement
             is
             made
             for
             the
             price
             before
             the
             〈◊〉
             or
             Judge
             :
             and
             this
             Strangers
             oftentimes
             use
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             the
             gift
             of
             Continency
             ,
             and
             are
             desirous
             to
             find
             a
             VVife
             in
             all
             places
             where
             they
             travel
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             same
             which
             they
             term
             in
             Spain
             to
             be
             Emancibado
             ,
             or
             
               Casado
               de
               Media
               Carta
            
             ,
             only
             the
             act
             there
             is
             not
             made
             allowable
             by
             the
             Laws
             as
             in
             Turky
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             sort
             of
             Marriages
             commonly
             used
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             (
             if
             we
             may
             give
             it
             that
             honourable
             Title
             )
             which
             is
             the
             conjunction
             of
             an
             Eunuch
             with
             a
             VVoman
             ;
             such
             I
             mean
             as
             are
             wholy
             disarmed
             of
             all
             parts
             of
             virility
             ,
             do
             notwithstanding
             take
             many
             VVives
             ,
             and
             exercise
             Lusts
             of
             an
             unknown
             and
             prodigious
             nature
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             also
             one
             point
             or
             restriction
             of
             Matrimony
             in
             the
             Turkish
             Religion
             which
             is
             observable
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             〈◊〉
             may
             Marry
             himself
             with
             what
             VVoman
             soever
             ,
             though
             esteemed
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             Jew
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             different
             profession
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             of
             those
             who
             are
             of
             a
             Learned
             Religion
             ,
             of
             which
             Books
             are
             wrote
             to
             defend
             and
             maintain
             it
             ;
             but
             such
             VVomen
             as
             are
             of
             a
             Religion
             which
             hath
             nothing
             in
             it
             of
             Learning
             or
             of
             written
             Law
             ,
             as
             the
             Sect
             of
             Meiuzee
             ,
             who
             adore
             the
             fire
             ,
             conserving
             it
             always
             burning
             in
             their
             Temples
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             parts
             of
             Persia
             ,
             but
             principally
             in
             some
             Countries
             of
             Mogul
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             Gipsie
             Women
             are
             prohibited
             (
             of
             which
             great
             numbers
             are
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             :
             )
             a
             Vagabond
             people
             without
             Law
             or
             Religion
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             fabulous
             and
             ridiculous
             ;
             and
             having
             no
             litterature
             or
             knowledge
             amongst
             them
             ,
             are
             reputed
             as
             abominable
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             the
             Turks
             upon
             occasional
             discourses
             of
             the
             severity
             and
             strictness
             of
             the
             Christian
             Discipline
             in
             matters
             of
             Concupiscence
             ,
             telling
             them
             that
             no
             Copulation
             is
             allowable
             but
             in
             the
             Marriage
             Bed
             ,
             and
             that
             restrained
             and
             confined
             to
             one
             Wife
             ,
             without
             the
             additions
             of
             Slaves
             to
             satisfie
             with
             variety
             the
             corrupted
             fancy
             ;
             that
             the
             very
             thoughts
             of
             Lust
             and
             Concupisence
             pollute
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             
               And
               that
               whosoever
               looks
               on
               a
               Woman
               to
               Lust
               after
               her
               ,
               commits
               adultery
               in
               his
               heart
            
             ;
             They
             presently
             deride
             these
             our
             Preceps
             and
             our
             Laws
             ,
             which
             Christians
             not
             only
             by
             their
             actions
             and
             corrupted
             lives
             contemn
             and
             invalid
             ,
             but
             Authority
             it self
             not
             by
             a
             simple
             connivance
             only
             ,
             but
             by
             indulgence
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             foments
             and
             encourages
             persons
             walking
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             is
             confessed
             to
             be
             an
             indispensable
             Law.
             For
             proof
             whereof
             ,
             they
             mention
             the
             Stews
             of
             Italy
             ,
             〈◊〉
             made
             an
             allowable
             Trade
             and
             Profession
             in
             
               Venice
               ,
               Naples
            
             ,
             and
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             Cantoneras
             in
             Spain
             ,
             and
             framed
             into
             a
             Politick
             body
             (
             as
             is
             related
             and
             apprehended
             by
             the
             Turks
             )
             from
             whence
             Taxes
             and
             Impositions
             are
             raised
             :
             The
             Turks
             comprehend
             not
             the
             Politick
             grounds
             hereof
             ,
             with
             which
             in
             Italy
             this
             Maxime
             is
             defended
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             fitting
             to
             produce
             the
             reasons
             or
             argue
             it
             with
             them
             ;
             since
             the
             
             benefit
             which
             accrews
             to
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Profits
             that
             arise
             thence
             ,
             being
             employed
             in
             maintenance
             of
             Gallies
             and
             Forces
             against
             Infidels
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             can
             be
             said
             to
             hallow
             this
             permission
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             an
             improper
             argument
             with
             a
             Turk
             to
             excuse
             this
             Liceuse
             and
             Authority
             to
             sin
             ,
             upon
             considerations
             of
             being
             better
             able
             to
             War
             against
             the
             Professors
             of
             his
             Religion
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Turk
             will
             hardly
             be
             convinced
             but
             that
             〈◊〉
             manner
             of
             Concubinage
             hath
             much
             more
             of
             Sanctity
             ,
             Order
             and
             Policy
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             freer
             from
             Diseases
             and
             Foulness
             ,
             than
             the
             wandring
             Lusts
             of
             Stews
             or
             impudence
             of
             Cortesans
             ,
             made
             bold
             and
             hard-foreheaded
             by
             concession
             of
             Authority
             .
          
           
             
               Pudet
               haec
               opprohria
               Nobis
               Et
               dici
               potuisse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Amongst
             all
             the
             priviledges
             that
             the
             〈◊〉
             enjoys
             above
             his
             subjects
             ,
             this
             one
             he
             hath
             less
             than
             they
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             Marry
             ;
             but
             yet
             hath
             as
             many
             Women
             as
             serves
             his
             use
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             libidinous
             ,
             or
             are
             requisite
             for
             the
             Ostentation
             and
             greater
             Magnificence
             of
             his
             Court
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Princes
             ,
             who
             placed
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             Pomp
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             their
             Women
             .
             This
             disuse
             of
             Marriage
             in
             the
             Sultan
             ,
             hath
             been
             a
             Maxime
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Inter
               Arcana
               Imperii
            
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Bajazet
             ,
             untill
             this
             very
             Age
             :
             the
             reasons
             hereof
             are
             diversly
             related
             .
             Busbequius
             saith
             ,
             That
             Bajazet
             after
             the
             great
             Victory
             obtained
             against
             him
             by
             Tamerlane
             ,
             to
             his
             other
             great
             Misfortues
             and
             Disgraces
             ,
             had
             this
             one
             added
             ,
             of
             having
             his
             Wife
             Despina
             whom
             he
             dearly
             loved
             ,
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             whose
             ignominious
             and
             undecent
             treatment
             be
             fore
             the
             eyes
             of
             her
             Husband
             ,
             was
             a
             matter
             of
             more
             dishonour
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             afflictions
             :
             so
             that
             ever
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             Sultans
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             being
             capable
             of
             that
             disgrace
             ,
             on
             occasion
             of
             like
             fortune
             ,
             take
             no
             feminine
             companion
             of
             their
             Empire
             in
             whom
             they
             may
             be
             more
             concerned
             than
             as
             in
             Slaves
             ,
             or
             the
             loss
             of
             Goods
             ,
             Riches
             or
             Estate
             .
             But
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             this
             pollicy
             is
             of
             a
             deeper
             reach
             and
             design
             ,
             than
             the
             consideration
             of
             matters
             so
             meerly
             possible
             ;
             for
             as
             I
             have
             heard
             ,
             the
             only
             sign
             and
             ceremony
             of
             a
             Sulans
             making
             a
             Wife
             ,
             is
             the
             endowing
             her
             with
             Riches
             agreeable
             to
             her
             condition
             and
             quality
             ,
             not
             called
             Kabin
             ,
             which
             is
             Dowry
             ,
             but
             Pashmaluck
             or
             money
             for
             her
             Shooes
             ;
             which
             besides
             Presents
             ,
             Jewels
             and
             Rich
             Garments
             for
             her self
             ,
             and
             great
             attendance
             ,
             her
             Revenue
             ought
             to
             be
             equal
             to
             that
             of
             a
             Valede
             or
             Mother
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             which
             is
             four
             or
             five
             hundred
             thousand
             Dollars
             yearly
             Rent
             ;
             so
             that
             were
             this
             custom
             in
             use
             ,
             and
             meeting
             with
             the
             disposition
             of
             some
             Prince
             that
             are
             Amorous
             and
             Prodigal
             ,
             the
             chief
             Revenue
             of
             the
             Empire
             would
             be
             expended
             in
             the
             Chambers
             of
             Women
             ,
             and
             diverted
             from
             the
             true
             Channels
             in
             which
             the
             Treasure
             ought
             to
             run
             for
             nourishment
             of
             the
             Politick
             body
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             Besides
             were
             it
             the
             custom
             for
             Sultans
             to
             take
             wives
             ,
             it
             would
             contract
             that
             main
             principle
             of
             Policy
             amongst
             them
             ,
             of
             avoiding
             Alliances
             and
             far
             Relations
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             abroad
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             principle
             reason
             of
             the
             murder
             of
             
               Sultan
               Osman
            
             ,
             tenth
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             contrived
             
             by
             the
             Rebellion
             and
             Toleration
             of
             the
             Souldiery
             ;
             it
             being
             objected
             that
             he
             had
             Marryed
             a
             Soltana
             ,
             whereby
             he
             had
             contracted
             Alliances
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Fundamental
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             The
             tye
             and
             solemnity
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             thereof
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             is
             as
             before
             related
             :
             from
             which
             the
             Woman
             hath
             no
             ways
             to
             unloose
             her self
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Husband
             maintains
             her
             with
             Bread
             ,
             Butter
             ,
             Rice
             ,
             Wood
             ,
             and
             Flax
             to
             spin
             for
             her
             Cloathing
             ;
             the
             Law
             subposes
             her
             so
             industrious
             a
             Huswife
             as
             with
             her
             own
             labour
             to
             supply
             her self
             :
             there
             are
             some
             other
             points
             pleadable
             in
             Law
             for
             Divorce
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             as
             impotency
             or
             frigidity
             in
             the
             Husband
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             the
             man
             hath
             divers
             means
             to
             acquit
             himself
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             it
             by
             several
             allegations
             ;
             and
             may
             upon
             as
             easie
             terms
             ,
             and
             on
             as
             slight
             grounds
             iue
             out
             his
             Divorce
             ,
             as
             was
             permitted
             to
             the
             Jews
             in
             cases
             of
             dislike
             ,
             or
             that
             she
             found
             no
             favour
             in
             his
             eyes
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             three
             degrees
             of
             Divorce
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             which
             is
             made
             before
             the
             〈◊〉
             or
             Justice
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             drawn
             out
             and
             registred
             .
             The
             first
             separates
             the
             Man
             and
             Wife
             only
             from
             the
             same
             House
             and
             Bed
             ,
             the
             maintenance
             of
             a
             Wife
             being
             still
             continued
             ;
             The
             second
             not
             only
             divides
             them
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             but
             the
             husband
             is
             compelled
             to
             make
             her
             good
             her
             Kabin
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Joynture
             or
             Dowry
             promised
             at
             her
             Marriage
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             no
             interest
             either
             in
             him
             or
             his
             Estate
             ,
             and
             to
             remain
             in
             a
             free
             condition
             to
             Marry
             another
             .
             The
             third
             sort
             of
             Divorce
             which
             is
             called
             (
             
               Ouch
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             is
             made
             in
             a
             solemn
             and
             more
             serious
             manner
             ,
             with
             more
             rigorous
             terms
             of
             separation
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             the
             Husband
             repenting
             of
             his
             Divorce
             ,
             and
             desirous
             to
             re-take
             his
             Wife
             ,
             cannot
             by
             the
             Law
             be
             admitted
             to
             her
             without
             first
             consenting
             ,
             and
             contenting
             himself
             to
             see
             another
             man
             enjoy
             her
             〈◊〉
             his
             face
             ,
             which
             condition
             the
             Law
             〈◊〉
             as
             a
             punishment
             of
             the
             Husbands
             lightness
             and
             inconstancy
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             evidence
             to
             shew
             that
             though
             the
             Turkish
             Law
             is
             very
             indulgent
             and
             open
             in
             the
             free
             choice
             and
             enjoyment
             of
             Women
             ,
             yet
             that
             it
             punishes
             such
             as
             unadvisedly
             frustrate
             the
             solomn
             points
             thereof
             ,
             with
             remarkable
             notes
             of
             infamy
             and
             disgrace
             .
             Notwithstanding
             some
             afterwards
             repenting
             of
             their
             Divorce
             ,
             have
             been
             contented
             with
             the
             condition
             ,
             and
             have
             chosen
             some
             handsome
             youth
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Bed
             of
             their
             Wife
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Merry
             Story
             that
             is
             told
             of
             one
             ,
             who
             in
             this
             〈◊〉
             being
             put
             to
             a
             great
             strait
             ,
             resolved
             to
             call
             the
             first
             man
             he
             conveniently
             met
             to
             this
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             so
             as
             one
             unknown
             his
             reputation
             might
             be
             the
             less
             concerned
             ;
             the
             man
             he
             first
             lighted
             on
             happened
             to
             be
             a
             Kaickgee
             or
             Boat-man
             ,
             who
             it
             seems
             so
             well
             satisfyed
             and
             pleased
             the
             Wife
             ,
             that
             she
             afterwards
             renounced
             all
             interest
             in
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             adhere
             to
             her
             new
             Lover
             ,
             of
             whom
             she
             supposed
             she
             had
             sufficient
             proof
             and
             acquaintance
             with
             already
             to
             esteem
             a
             better
             Husband
             than
             her
             former
             .
             There
             are
             but
             few
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             though
             some
             are
             found
             ,
             who
             so
             heartily
             repent
             of
             their
             Divorce
             ,
             and
             so
             fond
             of
             their
             separated
             Wives
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             contented
             to
             take
             them
             with
             the
             foregoing
             condition
             :
             for
             it
             is
             reputed
             a
             kind
             of
             an
             abomination
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             would
             signifie
             any
             matter
             far
             alienated
             ,
             or
             estranged
             ,
             they
             all
             call
             it
             (
             
               Ouch
               Talac
            
             )
             some
             thing
             so
             divided
             and
             seperated
             as
             to
             be
             a
             Sin
             and
             prophanation
             so
             much
             as
             to
             〈◊〉
             or
             desire
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Religion
             .
             Of
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             CIrcumcision
             is
             not
             reckoned
             amongst
             one
             of
             the
             five
             points
             which
             constitute
             a
             true
             Mahometan
             believer
             ,
             but
             is
             only
             (
             as
             we
             have
             said
             before
             )
             proposed
             as
             a
             tryal
             and
             proof
             of
             mans
             obedience
             to
             the
             more
             necessary
             parts
             of
             the
             Law.
             This
             rite
             of
             Circumcision
             is
             not
             received
             by
             them
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             Precept
             delivered
             expresly
             from
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             but
             by
             tradition
             and
             ancient
             practice
             and
             use
             amongst
             the
             Arabians
             ,
             before
             the
             time
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             derived
             originally
             from
             Ishmael
             or
             Esau
             ,
             whose
             progeny
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             give
             themselves
             the
             name
             of
             Ishmaelites
             .
             The
             Arabian
             Doctors
             affirm
             that
             Mahomet
             himself
             was
             born
             without
             a
             Navel
             ,
             and
             naturally
             Circumcised
             ;
             perhaps
             to
             equal
             the
             same
             story
             which
             the
             Jews
             report
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             in
             those
             Countries
             where
             Circumcision
             is
             in
             practice
             ,
             that
             it
             〈◊〉
             not
             unusual
             for
             Children
             to
             be
             so
             born
             ;
             who
             are
             therefore
             called
             Sons
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             on
             whom
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             Moon
             hath
             more
             than
             an
             ordinary
             manner
             of
             influence
             .
             
               Credebant
               siquidem
               Arabes
               ,
               quod
               ille
               qui
            
             
             
               sub
               lunae
               radi
               is
               nasceretur
               ,
               contrahi
               perinde
               ac
               circumcisum
               praeputium
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Turks
             never
             Circumcise
             their
             Children
             untill
             the
             age
             of
             seven
             years
             and
             upwards
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             do
             it
             my
             a
             Barber
             or
             Chirurgion
             ,
             it
             not
             being
             esteemed
             a
             matter
             appropriated
             to
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Emaum
             or
             Priest
             ;
             for
             (
             as
             we
             have
             said
             before
             )
             they
             make
             no
             such
             distinction
             as
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             spiritual
             Carracter
             of
             Priesthood
             ;
             for
             a
             man
             may
             cry
             upon
             the
             〈◊〉
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             like
             their
             Pastor
             be
             the
             first
             to
             lead
             his
             Congergation
             to
             their
             prayers
             ,
             and
             expound
             the
             Alchoran
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ;
             and
             next
             day
             be
             expelled
             his
             Parish
             ,
             and
             become
             free
             to
             any
             other
             secular
             employment
             or
             profession
             :
             they
             observe
             some
             ceremonies
             amongst
             them
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             often
             differing
             according
             to
             the
             Country
             and
             place
             ;
             but
             〈◊〉
             the
             Child
             is
             set
             on
             horse-back
             in
             his
             best
             Cloaths
             ,
             attended
             with
             his
             School-fellows
             and
             companions
             ,
             who
             
             with
             loud
             shouts
             repeat
             some
             words
             in
             the
             Alchoran
             ;
             and
             being
             brought
             home
             ,
             and
             the
             act
             of
             Circumcision
             performed
             ,
             he
             is
             carefully
             attended
             for
             his
             cure
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             there
             is
             a
             Feast
             or
             Banquet
             prepared
             for
             the
             Guests
             ;
             those
             who
             of
             〈◊〉
             years
             become
             Mahometans
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             are
             carryed
             about
             the
             Town
             on
             horse-back
             ,
             with
             a
             Dart
             in
             their
             left
             hand
             〈◊〉
             towards
             their
             heart
             ,
             signifying
             that
             they
             will
             rather
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             passed
             through
             with
             that
             instrument
             ,
             than
             renounce
             that
             faith
             they
             then
             profess
             .
             And
             this
             Circumcision
             is
             an
             admission
             and
             introduction
             of
             them
             into
             the
             number
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Baptism
             with
             the
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             five
             necessary
             points
             which
             are
             required
             to
             constitute
             a
             true
             Mahometan
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 their
              
               Washings
               .
            
             
               THough
               Mahomet
               〈◊〉
               in
               the
               Alchoran
               ,
               that
               his
               Religion
               is
               founded
               in
               cleanness
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               half
               of
               his
               Law
               ;
               yet
               much
               before
               Mahomets
               time
               washings
               were
               observed
               according
               to
               the
               same
               prescriptions
               by
               the
               Arabians
               ,
               who
               descending
               from
               Ishmael
               ,
               maintained
               by
               tradition
               the
               practice
               of
               washings
               :
               and
               he
               had
               no
               other
               share
               in
               this
               invention
               ,
               than
               that
               it
               was
               enforced
               by
               his
               Authority
               on
               the
               professors
               of
               his
               Sect.
               The
               Turks
               are
               certainly
               a
               very
               cleanly
               people
               in
               their
               exterior
               manner
               of
               living
               ;
               as
               in
               their
               shawings
               relating
               to
               their
               holy
               exercises
               and
               duties
               ,
               they
               are
               very
               precise
               and
               superstitious
               ;
               some
               of
               them
               believing
               that
               the
               very
               water
               purifies
               them
               from
               the
               foulness
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               from
               the
               uncleanness
               of
               their
               bodies
               :
               There
               being
               three
               sorts
               of
               washings
               observed
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               called
               Abdest
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               preparation
               for
               their
               prayers
               ,
               entring
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               or
               reading
               the
               Alchoran
               ;
               they
               first
               wash
               their
               hands
               and
               arms
               ,
               then
               their
               neck
               ,
               their
               forehead
               ,
               the
               crown
               of
               their
               head
               ,
               their
               ears
               ,
               their
               teeth
               ,
               the
               face
               ,
               under
               the
               nose
               ,
               and
               last
               of
               all
               their
               feet
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               weather
               be
               cold
               ,
               and
               not
               convenient
               to
               uncover
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               if
               they
               make
               some
               evidence
               thereof
               by
               any
               other
               outward
               signification
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               his
               called
               Gusul
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               clensing
               of
               the
               Bath
               after
               Copulation
               or
               nocturnal
               pollutions
               ;
               until
               which
               time
               a
               man
               is
               called
               Giunub
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               prayers
               are
               accounted
               abominable
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Society
               to
               be
               avoided
               by
               men
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               Taharet
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               washing
               after
               the
               ease
               or
               evacuation
               of
               nature
               ;
               to
               this
               homely
               office
               they
               design
               the
               three
               last
               fingers
               of
               the
               left
               hand
               ;
               and
               upon
               this
               account
               they
               call
               Christians
               〈◊〉
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               one
               defiled
               and
               impure
               for
               want
               of
               this
               manner
               of
               elensing
               .
               And
               washing
               is
               so
               usual
               and
               frequent
               amongst
               them
               both
               before
               and
               after
               meat
               ,
               as
               hath
               caused
               a
               common
               Proverb
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               created
               meat
               that
               men
               may
               have
               occasion
               often
               to
               wash
               their
               hands
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               of
               their
               prayers
               .
               After
               their
               washing
               follow
               their
               prayers
               ,
               which
               〈◊〉
               to
               recommend
               to
               his
               Disciples
               the
               force
               and
               virtue
               of
               prayer
               ,
               calls
               it
               in
               his
               Alchoran
               the
               Pillar
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               key
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               and
               enjoyned
               the
               performance
               five
               times
               in
               the
               space
               of
               twenty
               four
               hours
               ,
               viz.
               between
               the
               day-breaking
               and
               Sun-rising
               ,
               called
               Sabanamasee
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               at
               noon
               ,
               called
               Ulenamasee
               ;
               Thirdly
               ,
               at
               the
               middle
               hour
               ,
               between
               the
               noon
               and
               the
               setting
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               called
               Kindinamasee
               ;
               Fourthly
               ,
               at
               Sun-setting
               ,
               called
               〈◊〉
               ;
               Fifthly
               ,
               at
               an
               hour
               and
               half
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               called
               Yachinamasee
               ;
               this
               action
               they
               perform
               with
               very
               much
               reverence
               and
               devotion
               ,
               and
               hold
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               so
               intent
               and
               fixed
               in
               their
               thoughts
               on
               this
               religious
               act
               towards
               God
               ,
               that
               
               no
               business
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               though
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               Sultans
               decree
               should
               in
               the
               same
               moment
               be
               commanded
               ,
               or
               fire
               should
               burst
               forth
               in
               the
               very
               Chamber
               where
               they
               remain
               ,
               or
               an
               armed
               enemy
               within
               their
               Gates
               or
               Camp
               ,
               they
               ought
               not
               yet
               to
               be
               diverted
               ,
               or
               break
               abruptly
               〈◊〉
               their
               prayers
               ,
               to
               extinguish
               or
               oppose
               themselves
               against
               their
               inevitable
               destruction
               :
               It
               is
               much
               ,
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               that
               Infidels
               should
               be
               possessed
               with
               that
               awe
               and
               sense
               of
               the
               Divine
               Majesty
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               audience
               with
               him
               ;
               And
               yet
               that
               Friers
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               obliged
               to
               their
               office
               ,
               as
               the
               〈◊〉
               to
               his
               Namas
               ,
               should
               perform
               it
               so
               perfunctorily
               ,
               as
               to
               mix
               the
               discourse
               of
               business
               with
               the
               repetition
               of
               their
               breviary
               and
               joyn
               with
               their
               responsals
               answers
               and
               resolutions
               of
               questions
               are
               made
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               satisfie
               themselves
               in
               the
               
                 Opus
                 operatum
              
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               more
               important
               to
               comply
               with
               his
               command
               who
               imposed
               the
               office
               ,
               than
               with
               his
               who
               primarily
               enjoyned
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               prayer
               .
            
             
               The
               form
               of
               their
               prayers
               is
               not
               extracted
               out
               of
               the
               Alchoran
               ,
               only
               the
               collections
               of
               sentences
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               God
               is
               great
               and
               merciful
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               are
               〈◊〉
               from
               thence
               (
               as
               Christians
               do
               from
               the
               fountain
               of
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               〈◊〉
               the
               rest
               is
               compiled
               by
               the
               four
               Doctors
               we
               have
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Ebbubecher
                 ,
                 Omar
                 ,
                 Ozman
              
               and
               〈◊〉
               ;
               whose
               names
               are
               wrote
               in
               golden
               Characters
               on
               the
               walls
               of
               most
               〈◊〉
               :
               herein
               they
               observe
               divers
               postures
               and
               gestures
               of
               their
               body
               ,
               as
               placing
               their
               hands
               one
               on
               the
               other
               before
               them
               ,
               bending
               the
               body
               ,
               kneeling
               ,
               touching
               the
               ground
               with
               their
               forehead
               ,
               moving
               the
               head
               to
               each
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               in
               which
               it
               is
               difficult
               to
               make
               distinction
               of
               those
               meerly
               invented
               and
               ordained
               by
               〈◊〉
               from
               those
               which
               were
               primarily
               in
               use
               amongst
               the
               ancient
               Arabians
               :
               But
               that
               the
               orderly
               Ceremonies
               in
               their
               prayers
               may
               be
               better
               described
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               to
               our
               purpose
               to
               hear
               what
               
                 〈◊〉
                 uius
              
               relates
               of
               the
               whole
               Turkish
               Army
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               seen
               drawn
               up
               orderly
               in
               the
               field
               at
               their
               devotion
               .
               
                 I
                 saw
              
               (
               said
               
               he
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 a
                 gre
                 it
                 multitude
                 of
                 heads
                 folded
                 up
                 in
                 Turbants
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 〈◊〉
                 silence
                 attended
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 their
                 Conductor
                 ;
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 drawn
                 up
                 in
                 ranks
                 and
                 file
                 ,
                 and
                 covering
                 with
                 their
                 〈◊〉
                 orders
                 the
                 whole
                 plain
                 ,
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 framed
                 a
                 wall
                 or
                 bulwark
                 by
                 the
                 regular
                 disposition
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 :
                 their
                 cloathings
                 were
                 of
                 light
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Turbants
                 comparable
                 to
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 snow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 the
                 different
                 colours
                 of
                 their
                 garments
                 ,
                 fed
                 the
                 eyes
                 with
                 a
                 strange
                 pleasure
                 :
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 so
                 immoveable
                 ,
                 they
                 stood
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 grown
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 their
                 feet
                 were
                 fixed
                 ;
                 no
                 coughing
                 ,
                 hemming
                 ,
                 nor
                 voice
                 was
                 heard
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 motion
                 was
                 perceived
                 of
                 their
                 heads
                 ;
                 every
                 one
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               Mahomet
               
                 pronounced
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 bowed
                 his
                 head
                 to
                 his
                 knees
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 reverently
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 kissed
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 the
              
               Turks
               
                 with
                 devout
                 ceremony
                 and
                 profound
                 attention
                 perform
                 their
                 holy
                 duties
                 ;
                 supposing
                 that
                 prayer
                 to
                 become
                 fruitless
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 interrupted
                 by
                 scratching
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 hands
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 gesture
                 not
                 essential
                 to
                 their
                 prayer
                 .
              
               But
               of
               all
               Nations
               and
               Religions
               that
               I
               have
               known
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               most
               hypocritical
               ;
               they
               are
               those
               who
               love
               to
               pray
               in
               the
               Market-place
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Corners
               of
               the
               Streets
               to
               have
               praise
               of
               men
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               observable
               with
               the
               Turks
               ,
               that
               where
               they
               find
               the
               most
               spectators
               ,
               especially
               of
               Christians
               ,
               to
               chuse
               that
               place
               how
               inconvenient
               soever
               ,
               to
               spread
               first
               their
               handkerchief
               ,
               and
               then
               begin
               their
               prayers
               .
               The
               substance
               
               of
               their
               prayers
               consists
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               praises
               of
               the
               divine
               power
               and
               attributes
               ;
               mixing
               therewith
               Petitions
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               their
               Prince
               and
               his
               dominions
               ,
               and
               for
               dissention
               and
               wars
               amongst
               Christians
               ,
               which
               part
               they
               conceive
               God
               hath
               greatly
               gratified
               them
               in
               ,
               and
               rejoycing
               upon
               the
               rumors
               of
               wars
               and
               disturbances
               in
               Christendom
               ,
               as
               an
               effect
               of
               the
               divine
               facility
               and
               concession
               to
               their
               prayers
               :
               they
               know
               well
               by
               experience
               ,
               what
               Tacit
               reports
               of
               the
               Roman
               Policy
               ;
               That
               ,
               
               
                 Omne
                 scelus
                 externum
                 cum
                 laetitia
                 habendum
                 ,
                 semina
                 etiam
                 odiorum
                 incende
              
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               Romans
               destined
               Armenia
               to
               be
               a
               prize
               held
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               Stage
               also
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               Tragedy
               of
               the
               ruin
               of
               the
               Eastern
               Nations
               were
               to
               be
               acted
               ,
               
                 Eandem
                 Armeniam
                 specie
                 largitionis
                 turbandis
                 barbarorum
                 animis
                 praebuerint
              
               ;
               so
               the
               Turks
               forebore
               for
               several
               years
               the
               total
               Conquest
               of
               the
               Provinces
               of
               
                 Transilvania
                 ,
                 Moldavia
              
               ,
               and
               Valachia
               ,
               reserving
               them
               for
               the
               Cadmean
               fields
               ,
               wherein
               the
               
                 Hungarians
                 ,
                 Germans
                 ,
                 Polonians
              
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               of
               those
               Countries
               themselves
               might
               destroy
               one
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               make
               his
               entrance
               to
               the
               possession
               of
               them
               the
               more
               facile
               ,
               and
               less
               bloudy
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Of
                 their
              
               Ramazan
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               necessary
               point
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               is
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Month
               of
               Ramazan
               ,
               or
               a
               Fast
               in
               that
               whole
               Month
               ,
               in
               which
               time
               they
               can
               neither
               eat
               ,
               drink
               ,
               or
               take
               any
               thing
               in
               their
               mouths
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Sun
               is
               above
               the
               Horizon
               ;
               afterwards
               ,
               upon
               shutting
               in
               of
               the
               Evening
               ,
               that
               the
               Emaum
               lights
               the
               Lamps
               ,
               which
               in
               that
               Month
               are
               exposed
               round
               the
               Steeple
               of
               every
               Mosch
               ,
               they
               have
               liberty
               to
               eat
               :
               Most
               part
               of
               the
               night
               they
               spend
               in
               Feasting
               ,
               reserving
               commonly
               their
               greatest
               Delicacies
               and
               best
               Provisions
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               that
               Fast
               ;
               their
               business
               and
               employments
               they
               attend
               most
               to
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               passing
               the
               day
               as
               over
               tedious
               in
               sleeping
               ,
               so
               that
               their
               Fast
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               changing
               of
               the
               day
               into
               night
               .
               This
               Month
               they
               call
               〈◊〉
               and
               holy
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               when
               the
               Gates
               of
               Paradise
               are
               opened
               ,
               and
               of
               Hell
               are
               shut
               :
               and
               so
               strict
               is
               the
               Imposition
               of
               this
               Fast
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               less
               than
               Death
               for
               a
               Turk
               to
               be
               accused
               of
               the
               breath
               thereof
               .
               In
               this
               Month
               to
               drink
               Wine
               is
               esteemed
               an
               inexpiable
               Crime
               ;
               and
               such
               who
               give
               themselves
               that
               liberty
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               do
               yet
               ,
               not
               to
               give
               scandal
               ,
               abstain
               from
               it
               fourteen
               days
               before
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Month
               ;
               and
               Women
               and
               other
               of
               the
               more
               superstitious
               sort
               ,
               begin
               fifteen
               days
               their
               Fast
               before
               it
               is
               enjoyned
               by
               the
               Precept
               of
               their
               Prophet
               .
               Put
               such
               as
               are
               sick
               ,
               or
               have
               any
               infirmity
               ,
               or
               are
               travellers
               in
               their
               journey
               ,
               have
               a
               permission
               to
               eat
               ;
               but
               with
               that
               condition
               ,
               as
               to
               remain
               obliged
               at
               other
               times
               of
               their
               health
               and
               convenience
               to
               make
               good
               those
               days
               of
               the
               Ramazan
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               remain
               indebted
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               their
               Law.
               
            
             
               The
               institution
               of
               this
               Month
               of
               Ramazan
               ,
               proceeded
               from
               Mahomet
               himself
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               year
               of
               his
               Prophetick
               office
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               not
               assume
               until
               he
               had
               fully
               compleated
               forty
               years
               ,
               having
               before
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               Jews
               Fast
               of
               
                 Ashura
                 Levit.
              
               16.
               ver
               .
               29.
               in
               Memory
               of
               
               the
               overthrow
               of
               Pharaoh
               and
               his
               Host
               in
               the
               Red-sea
               ,
               enjoyned
               to
               the
               Arabians
               the
               same
               time
               of
               abstinence
               :
               but
               afterwards
               apprehending
               it
               dishonourable
               to
               be
               beholding
               to
               the
               Jews
               for
               the
               invention
               of
               a
               Fast
               ,
               
               instituted
               the
               Ramazan
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               which
               is
               governed
               by
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               falls
               out
               commonly
               ten
               dayes
               sooner
               then
               in
               the
               preceding
               year
               ,
               so
               that
               this
               Fast
               with
               time
               comes
               to
               run
               through
               all
               the
               months
               ;
               and
               is
               more
               easie
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               when
               it
               happens
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               dayes
               of
               the
               Winter
               ,
               rather
               then
               in
               the
               Summer
               ,
               when
               the
               dayes
               are
               long
               and
               hot
               ,
               which
               become
               tedious
               to
               the
               ordinary
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               who
               for
               necessity
               are
               forced
               to
               labour
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               the
               quenching
               thirst
               dare
               not
               refresh
               their
               mouths
               with
               a
               drop
               of
               water
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Of
                 their
              
               Zacat
            
             
               Which
               is
               another
               necessary
               point
               to
               the
               constitution
               of
               a
               〈◊〉
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               bestowing
               alms
               according
               to
               certain
               rules
               prescribed
               by
               four
               principal
               Doctors
               of
               their
               Law
               :
               the
               word
               Zacat
               signifies
               as
               much
               as
               increase
               ,
               because
               that
               alms
               procure
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               multiply
               the
               store
               of
               the
               merciful
               .
               According
               to
               this
               command
               every
               man
               is
               obliged
               to
               give
               one
               in
               the
               hundred
               of
               all
               their
               Estate
               to
               relief
               of
               the
               poor
               ;
               and
               though
               this
               Precept
               is
               enjoyned
               as
               an
               essential
               ingredient
               to
               constitute
               a
               true
               Mahometan
               ,
               yet
               Covetousness
               and
               Policy
               so
               much
               prevail
               with
               the
               Turks
               ,
               that
               the
               Rich
               are
               both
               unwilling
               to
               part
               with
               so
               much
               of
               their
               Estate
               ,
               and
               fearful
               to
               evidence
               their
               Wealth
               by
               a
               true
               calculate
               according
               to
               the
               Zacat
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Poor
               are
               the
               best
               observers
               of
               this
               injunction
               ,
               the
               Rich
               conceiving
               it
               superfluous
               ,
               and
               never
               intended
               by
               God
               to
               make
               the
               performance
               of
               Religion
               a
               snare
               to
               their
               Estates
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 Of
                 their
                 Pilgrimage
                 to
              
               Mecha
            
             
               Which
               is
               enjoyned
               to
               every
               one
               who
               hath
               riches
               and
               freedom
               from
               great
               offices
               and
               charges
               of
               Government
               ,
               to
               perform
               it
               ;
               being
               a
               Type
               or
               signification
               of
               their
               passage
               out
               of
               this
               world
               into
               the
               next
               .
               The
               number
               of
               those
               who
               yearly
               undertake
               this
               Pilgrimage
               is
               uncertain
               ,
               though
               most
               commonly
               are
               registred
               from
               divers
               parts
               where
               the
               Mahometan
               Religion
               is
               professed
               ,
               above
               fifty
               thousand
               souls
               ;
               these
               Pilgrims
               depart
               about
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               May
               from
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               meet
               with
               those
               from
               
                 Anatolia
                 ,
                 Caramania
              
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               that
               quarter
               of
               the
               world
               at
               Damascus
               ;
               those
               from
               Persia
               assemble
               at
               Babylon
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               Egypt
               at
               
                 Grand
                 Cario
              
               ,
               and
               all
               unite
               upon
               the
               Mount
               Ararat
               ,
               where
               they
               observe
               divers
               Ceremonies
               ,
               as
               making
               Corban
               or
               Sacrifice
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               by
               killing
               Sheep
               ,
               and
               sending
               part
               thereof
               as
               Presents
               to
               their
               Friends
               ,
               and
               distribution
               thereof
               amongst
               the
               Poor
               ,
               in
               remembrance
               that
               upon
               the
               same
               Mount
               Abraham
               designed
               to
               sacrifice
               his
               Son
               Isaac
               ;
               they
               also
               here
               strip
               themselves
               of
               their
               Garments
               ,
               and
               being
               covered
               only
               with
               a
               Blanket
               ,
               go
               in
               procession
               through
               the
               Mountain
               in
               signification
               that
               they
               must
               now
               leave
               all
               their
               sins
               and
               affections
               of
               the
               world
               behind
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               chief
               Commander
               over
               these
               Pilgrims
               (
               for
               amongst
               so
               considerable
               a
               number
               of
               people
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               rule
               and
               government
               )
               is
               appointed
               by
               the
               Grand
               Signior
               ,
               and
               is
               called
               Sur-Emini
               by
               whom
               he
               sends
               500
               Zechins
               ,
               an
               〈◊〉
               Embossed
               with
               Gold
               carryed
               on
               a
               Camel
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               black
               Cloth
               as
               serves
               for
               hangings
               for
               the
               Moschs
               at
               Mecha
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               yearly
               presented
               from
               the
               Sultan
               to
               that
               place
               ;
               when
               the
               
               new
               hanging
               is
               set
               up
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               former
               year
               is
               pulled
               down
               ,
               and
               is
               by
               the
               Pilgrims
               torn
               in
               pieces
               ;
               some
               getting
               more
               and
               some
               less
               ,
               carry
               any
               rag
               of
               it
               home
               ,
               as
               a
               relique
               and
               token
               of
               their
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               which
               serves
               them
               in
               place
               of
               the
               Caabe
               to
               which
               they
               turn
               their
               faces
               at
               the
               time
               of
               their
               prayers
               .
               The
               Camel
               which
               carryed
               the
               Alchoran
               ,
               at
               his
               return
               home
               is
               decked
               with
               flowers
               and
               other
               ornaments
               ,
               and
               having
               performed
               this
               holy
               journey
               ,
               is
               ever
               after
               exempted
               from
               all
               labour
               and
               service
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIV
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Bairam
             and
             Ceremonies
             used
             at
             that
             time
             by
             the
             Chief
             Officers
             to
             the
             
               Grand
               Signior
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             Bairam
             is
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             two
             in
             the
             year
             ;
             one
             immediately
             following
             the
             Fast
             of
             Ramazan
             ,
             as
             our
             Easter
             doth
             the
             Lent
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             great
             Bairam
             ;
             the
             other
             is
             the
             little
             Bairam
             ,
             which
             happens
             about
             seventy
             dayes
             after
             the
             former
             ;
             at
             which
             time
             the
             people
             for
             three
             days
             cease
             from
             their
             labour
             ,
             present
             one
             the
             other
             ,
             rejoyce
             and
             take
             a
             greater
             liberty
             then
             at
             other
             times
             ;
             which
             no
             question
             but
             was
             invented
             by
             Mahomet
             ,
             for
             relaxation
             of
             the
             bodies
             and
             minds
             of
             his
             followers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Feasts
             .
          
           
             The
             Bairam
             is
             then
             conceived
             to
             begin
             at
             the
             first
             appearance
             of
             the
             new
             Moon
             after
             the
             Ramazan
             ;
             which
             is
             sometime
             deferred
             a
             days
             time
             ,
             if
             the
             weather
             prove
             Cloudy
             ,
             that
             the
             Moon
             is
             not
             visible
             ;
             if
             longer
             the
             Sky
             be
             obscured
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             it
             is
             presumed
             that
             the
             Moon
             is
             begun
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             Feast
             begins
             also
             ;
             which
             is
             published
             at
             Constantinople
             by
             the
             discharge
             of
             great
             Guns
             at
             the
             point
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             upon
             the
             Sea-shoare
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             the
             Lights
             or
             Lamps
             on
             the
             Steeples
             of
             the
             Moschs
             are
             extinguished
             or
             omitted
             to
             be
             lighted
             ,
             and
             Drums
             and
             Trumpets
             are
             sounded
             in
             all
             publick
             places
             of
             the
             City
             and
             Courts
             of
             great
             Persons
             :
             so
             that
             every
             one
             betakes
             himself
             to
             Mirth
             and
             Pastime
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             inclination
             or
             convenience
             leads
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             will
             be
             most
             curious
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             judicious
             Reader
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             relation
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             used
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             at
             this
             Feast
             by
             the
             several
             officers
             of
             State
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             and
             to
             one
             and
             other
             ;
             which
             are
             so
             formal
             ,
             precise
             and
             constant
             to
             the
             least
             motion
             of
             every
             Member
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             will
             clear
             the
             〈◊〉
             from
             that
             opinion
             which
             passes
             of
             them
             in
             the
             world
             of
             being
             rude
             ,
             uncivil
             and
             void
             of
             all
             Ceremony
             or
             Courtship
             in
             their
             comportment
             and
             behaviour
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             the
             best
             information
             I
             could
             procure
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             The
             Antiport
             leading
             to
             the
             Lodgings
             of
             the
             
               Kapa
               Agasi
            
             (
             or
             Chief
             Eunuch
             who
             commands
             the
             Pages
             )
             being
             adorned
             with
             rich
             Carpets
             ,
             Cushions
             and
             other
             Furniture
             after
             their
             fashion
             ,
             on
             the
             Vigil
             or
             Eve
             before
             the
             Bairam
             ,
             all
             the
             Prime
             Officers
             of
             State
             belonging
             to
             the
             Empire
             then
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             assemble
             themselves
             at
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Seraglio
             three
             or
             four
             hours
             before
             day
             ,
             where
             as
             soon
             as
             day
             breaks
             ,
             the
             
             Grand
             Signior
             mounted
             on
             horse
             back
             ,
             passes
             through
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             goes
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             
               Santa
               Sophia
            
             ,
             where
             having
             said
             his
             Morning
             prayer
             ,
             he
             returns
             again
             to
             the
             Seraglio
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             returned
             he
             enters
             the
             〈◊〉
             or
             Royal
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             setting
             himself
             in
             his
             Seat
             of
             State
             ,
             having
             the
             chief
             Eunuch
             of
             the
             Pages
             on
             his
             left
             hand
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               Han
            
             (
             which
             remain
             for
             hostages
             in
             the
             Turkish
             Court
             )
             upon
             signs
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             are
             the
             first
             who
             present
             themselves
             before
             him
             to
             wish
             him
             a
             happy
             Festival
             ;
             whom
             (
             as
             I
             have
             heard
             reported
             )
             he
             walks
             three
             paces
             to
             meet
             ,
             and
             they
             prostrating
             themselves
             ,
             say
             ,
             Eiamischerif
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             may
             these
             dayes
             be
             happy
             ,
             and
             arising
             kiss
             his
             hand
             and
             so
             retire
             .
             The
             next
             who
             makes
             his
             address
             ,
             is
             the
             Prime
             Visier
             ,
             who
             standing
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             in
             the
             front
             of
             all
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Pashaws
            
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             Officers
             ,
             Complements
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             upon
             one
             knee
             ,
             and
             nearer
             approaching
             kisses
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             then
             arising
             takes
             the
             station
             of
             the
             
               Kapa
               Agasi
            
             or
             Eunuch
             of
             the
             Pages
             .
             The
             next
             who
             follows
             in
             this
             Ceremony
             is
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             who
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             fronts
             the
             Officers
             and
             principal
             heads
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             the
             Kadelescheres
             or
             Lords
             chief
             Justices
             of
             Anatolia
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             the
             
               Nakib
               Eschref
            
             ,
             principal
             head
             or
             Primate
             of
             the
             Kindred
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             the
             Mollahs
             ,
             Preachers
             called
             Seighs
             and
             others
             .
             Then
             the
             〈◊〉
             bowing
             his
             head
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             holding
             his
             hands
             on
             his
             Girdle
             ,
             kisses
             him
             on
             the
             left
             shoulder
             ,
             and
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             steps
             one
             pace
             forward
             to
             meet
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             retires
             to
             his
             place
             ;
             then
             all
             the
             others
             in
             their
             several
             orders
             take
             their
             turns
             to
             pass
             this
             Ceremony
             ,
             who
             are
             treated
             according
             to
             what
             the
             Prime
             Visier
             informs
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ;
             for
             some
             kiss
             his
             hand
             ,
             others
             the
             hem
             of
             his
             vest
             ,
             some
             his
             sleeve
             ,
             others
             his
             breast
             ,
             thereafter
             as
             their
             Quality
             and
             Authority
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             full
             of
             variety
             and
             formal
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Book
             wrote
             expresly
             treating
             of
             all
             the
             particularities
             of
             this
             Ceremony
             .
             The
             last
             of
             all
             who
             is
             called
             to
             perform
             his
             Complement
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Janizar
               Agasi
            
             ,
             or
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             .
          
           
             This
             part
             being
             thus
             far
             passed
             ,
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             enters
             into
             a
             more
             retired
             Chamber
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             where
             the
             
               Arz
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             the
             four
             principal
             Pages
             are
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Court
             to
             do
             their
             obeysance
             as
             before
             :
             then
             follow
             the
             Eunuchs
             and
             other
             Pages
             ;
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             a
             Dinner
             is
             provided
             in
             the
             Chamber
             of
             the
             Divan
             ,
             where
             the
             Officers
             of
             State
             having
             complyed
             with
             their
             obligation
             ,
             take
             a
             plentiful
             repast
             at
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             charge
             ,
             after
             which
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             makes
             a
             present
             to
             each
             of
             the
             sixteen
             principal
             Officers
             of
             Sable
             Vests
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Ceremony
             concludes
             .
          
           
             Then
             is
             way
             made
             for
             the
             Coaches
             of
             the
             Soltanaes
             ,
             who
             having
             been
             Cloystered
             in
             the
             old
             Seraglio
             the
             whole
             year
             before
             ,
             are
             glad
             at
             the
             Feast
             of
             Bairam
             to
             have
             occasion
             to
             make
             their
             Visits
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             his
             Kindred
             and
             Relations
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             the
             Queen
             or
             Queen-Mother
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             other
             Soltanaes
             and
             Ladies
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             use
             variety
             of
             Ceremony
             according
             to
             their
             Condition
             and
             Quality
             ;
             and
             there
             have
             liberty
             to
             remain
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             dayes
             in
             Banquetting
             and
             other
             divertisements
             of
             Musick
             and
             discourse
             .
          
           
             I
             may
             well
             be
             observed
             from
             the
             premises
             ,
             how
             generally
             the
             world
             is
             mistaken
             in
             the
             opinion
             is
             conceived
             of
             the
             Courtship
             used
             amongst
             
             the
             Turks
             ,
             commonly
             reputed
             by
             Travellers
             to
             be
             rude
             ,
             coming
             much
             short
             of
             that
             quaintness
             ,
             bowings
             ,
             cringings
             and
             〈◊〉
             postures
             used
             in
             Christendom
             .
             It
             is
             true
             the
             Turks
             deportment
             even
             in
             the
             most
             vile
             and
             mechanick
             vulgar
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             mean
             ,
             is
             carryed
             with
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             barbarity
             and
             rudeness
             towards
             the
             best
             of
             Christians
             in
             those
             parts
             ;
             which
             proceeds
             rather
             from
             a
             sort
             of
             pride
             and
             detestation
             taught
             them
             by
             their
             Religion
             ,
             then
             from
             any
             want
             of
             being
             instructed
             in
             their
             duty
             of
             due
             reverence
             to
             their
             Superiours
             ;
             For
             in
             their
             cariage
             one
             towards
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             observe
             the
             rules
             and
             niceties
             of
             Complement
             with
             as
             much
             variety
             and
             exactness
             ,
             as
             is
             exercised
             in
             Rome
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             civilized
             Courts
             of
             Christendom
             ;
             and
             amongst
             the
             chief
             Ministers
             there
             is
             much
             preciseness
             and
             caution
             used
             not
             to
             exceed
             the
             limits
             of
             that
             Ceremony
             which
             〈◊〉
             owe
             the
             Superiours
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             disparage
             their
             own
             quality
             ,
             or
             give
             occasion
             to
             the
             world
             to
             believe
             their
             disorderly
             submission
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             adulation
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             worthy
             the
             study
             of
             Christian
             Ministers
             employed
             in
             Embassies
             in
             the
             Ottoman
             Court
             ,
             to
             be
             well
             informed
             in
             the
             rules
             and
             manner
             of
             their
             carriage
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             chief
             Ministers
             of
             State
             ;
             for
             uncovering
             the
             head
             ,
             as
             in
             Christendom
             is
             amongst
             them
             esteemed
             ridiculous
             and
             affrontive
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             little
             bowings
             ,
             and
             often
             inclinations
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             taken
             as
             acknowledgments
             of
             the
             great
             distance
             there
             is
             between
             the
             Masters
             they
             represent
             ;
             and
             therefore
             a
             little
             Ceremony
             at
             the
             entrance
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             at
             departure
             ,
             with
             a
             steddy
             and
             constant
             behaviour
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             treaty
             or
             discourse
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             rule
             for
             a
             Christian
             Minister
             ;
             which
             is
             interpreted
             amongst
             Turks
             as
             the
             effect
             of
             gravity
             and
             estimation
             of
             themselves
             ;
             It
             being
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             contrary
             hath
             caused
             many
             Christian
             Ministers
             to
             fall
             lower
             in
             the
             reputation
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             deserved
             for
             their
             wisdom
             and
             dexterity
             in
             the
             management
             of
             the
             more
             substantial
             points
             of
             affairs
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXV
            
             .
             Of
             the
             prohibition
             of
             Swines
             flesh
             and
             Wine
             .
          
           
             THe
             five
             foregoing
             principles
             already
             treated
             of
             are
             (
             as
             we
             have
             said
             before
             )
             the
             essential
             points
             required
             towards
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             true
             Mahometan
             ;
             other
             matters
             are
             proofs
             and
             tryals
             of
             their
             obedience
             ;
             amongst
             which
             none
             is
             more
             enjoyned
             then
             the
             prohibition
             of
             Swines
             flesh
             and
             Wine
             :
             which
             are
             called
             Haram
             ,
             things
             abominable
             and
             forbidden
             .
             The
             first
             is
             in
             reality
             abhorred
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             displeasing
             as
             the
             flesh
             of
             a
             man
             to
             civilized
             people
             ,
             or
             a
             Dogs
             thigh
             to
             such
             as
             have
             been
             used
             to
             delicacies
             and
             wholsome
             viands
             .
             But
             Wine
             of
             late
             years
             ,
             though
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             hath
             gained
             a
             better
             reputation
             ,
             and
             though
             accursed
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             yet
             accounted
             of
             so
             strong
             a
             temptation
             ,
             that
             the
             sin
             is
             the
             more
             excusable
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Alchoran
             positively
             inhibits
             the
             use
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             expositors
             of
             the
             Law
             have
             so
             far
             removed
             it
             from
             all
             possibility
             of
             becoming
             lawful
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             determined
             that
             if
             Wine
             be
             spilt
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             place
             grass
             grows
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             Pasture
             a
             Sheep
             or
             an
             Ox
             is
             nourished
             ,
             those
             Cattel
             become
             Haram
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             abominable
             as
             the
             flesh
             of
             Swine
             .
          
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             the
             severe
             prohibitions
             hereof
             by
             their
             Religion
             ,
             Wine
             is
             so
             commonly
             used
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             publickly
             drank
             without
             cautions
             or
             fear
             of
             giving
             scandal
             ;
             the
             great
             men
             ,
             because
             in
             office
             ,
             are
             more
             careful
             how
             the
             world
             discovers
             the
             delight
             they
             take
             in
             that
             Liquor
             ,
             least
             the
             miscarriages
             of
             their
             office
             should
             be
             attributed
             to
             the
             excess
             of
             Wine
             ;
             or
             the
             knowledge
             of
             their
             use
             of
             that
             which
             deprives
             them
             of
             their
             reason
             ,
             render
             them
             uncapable
             of
             their
             trust
             and
             dignity
             .
             For
             the
             Turks
             account
             it
             impossible
             to
             drink
             Wine
             with
             moderation
             ,
             and
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             for
             correction
             of
             crude
             humours
             and
             indisgestions
             of
             the
             stomach
             ;
             and
             wonder
             to
             see
             it
             by
             
               English
               ,
               French
            
             or
             Italians
             tempered
             with
             water
             ;
             for
             unless
             they
             may
             drink
             it
             with
             full-bowls
             ,
             and
             have
             sufficient
             thereof
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             their
             Kaif
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             that
             is
             to
             transport
             them
             into
             a
             dissolute
             Mirth
             ,
             or
             the
             ridiculous
             actions
             of
             drunkenness
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             surfeit
             or
             a
             vomit
             ,
             they
             esteem
             it
             not
             worth
             the
             drinking
             ,
             and
             a
             provocation
             to
             the
             appetite
             and
             palate
             to
             remain
             with
             a
             desire
             of
             demanding
             more
             .
          
           
             But
             such
             as
             would
             appear
             Religious
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             superstitious
             ,
             morose
             and
             haters
             of
             Christians
             ,
             abstain
             wholy
             from
             Wine
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             a
             Stoical
             pride
             ,
             melancholy
             temper
             ,
             and
             censorious
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             These
             men
             who
             drink
             only
             Water
             and
             Coffee
             ,
             enter
             into
             discourses
             of
             State
             Matters
             ,
             censure
             the
             actions
             and
             pass
             Characters
             on
             the
             Grandees
             and
             great
             Officers
             ;
             
               Assumtâ
               Stoicorum
               arrogatiâ
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ;
               quae
               turbidos
               ,
               &
               negotiorum
               appetentes
               faciat
               .
               Tac.
               lib.
            
             14.
             
             And
             this
             was
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             great
             〈◊〉
             Kupruli
             ,
             put
             down
             the
             Coffee-houses
             in
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             yet
             priviledged
             the
             Taverns
             ;
             because
             the
             first
             were
             melancholy
             places
             where
             Seditions
             were
             vented
             ,
             where
             reflexions
             were
             made
             on
             all
             occurrences
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             discontents
             published
             and
             aggravated
             ;
             but
             Wine
             raised
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             to
             a
             gay
             humour
             ,
             and
             would
             never
             operate
             those
             effects
             to
             endanger
             his
             condition
             ,
             as
             the
             Councels
             which
             were
             contrived
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             those
             who
             addicted
             themselves
             to
             a
             more
             melancholy
             Liquor
             .
          
           
           
             The
             drinking
             Wine
             in
             young
             men
             is
             esteemed
             amongst
             the
             extravagancies
             of
             youth
             ,
             but
             in
             old
             men
             is
             a
             crime
             more
             undecent
             and
             scandalous
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             .
             But
             why
             Mahomet
             should
             so
             severely
             forbid
             the
             use
             of
             Wine
             to
             his
             Disciples
             is
             recounted
             in
             a
             fable
             on
             this
             occasion
             ;
             That
             their
             Prophet
             being
             once
             invited
             by
             a
             friend
             to
             an
             entertainment
             at
             his
             house
             ,
             chanced
             in
             his
             way
             thither
             to
             be
             detained
             a
             while
             at
             a
             Nuptial
             Feast
             ,
             where
             the
             Guests
             raised
             with
             the
             chearful
             spirits
             of
             the
             Wine
             ,
             were
             Merry
             ,
             embracing
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             kind
             temper
             each
             towards
             other
             ;
             which
             pleasing
             humour
             Mahomet
             attributing
             to
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Wine
             ,
             blessed
             it
             as
             a
             sacred
             thing
             ,
             and
             so
             departed
             .
             But
             it
             happening
             that
             in
             the
             Evening
             returning
             again
             ,
             and
             expecting
             to
             see
             the
             love
             and
             〈◊〉
             he
             had
             before
             blessed
             to
             be
             augmented
             ,
             he
             found
             the
             house
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             full
             of
             brawls
             ,
             and
             noise
             ,
             fightings
             ,
             and
             all
             confusion
             ;
             which
             he
             also
             having
             understood
             to
             be
             another
             effect
             of
             the
             Wine
             ,
             changed
             his
             former
             blessing
             into
             a
             curse
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             after
             made
             it
             Haram
             ,
             or
             an
             abomination
             to
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVI
            
             .
             Of
             their
             Morality
             ,
             Good
             Works
             ,
             and
             some
             certain
             of
             their
             Laws
             worthy
             of
             observation
             .
          
           
             THough
             according
             to
             the
             preceding
             discourse
             ,
             the
             Character
             that
             may
             thence
             result
             from
             the
             nature
             and
             temperament
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             doth
             not
             promise
             any
             long
             Treatise
             concerning
             their
             deep
             morality
             ,
             vertues
             ,
             and
             elevated
             graces
             :
             yet
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             all
             mankind
             though
             never
             so
             barbarous
             ,
             God
             having
             wrote
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             made
             that
             impression
             of
             doing
             right
             to
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             which
             tends
             towards
             the
             conservation
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             we
             may
             well
             expect
             to
             find
             the
             same
             principles
             in
             the
             Turks
             ;
             especially
             their
             Victories
             and
             Spoils
             abroad
             ,
             having
             procured
             them
             conversation
             with
             other
             Nations
             ,
             and
             their
             Wars
             and
             Treaties
             with
             Christians
             ,
             having
             refined
             their
             minds
             in
             a
             good
             part
             of
             that
             rude
             temper
             they
             brought
             with
             them
             out
             of
             Scythia
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             strange
             for
             us
             to
             find
             amongst
             them
             men
             ,
             whom
             Education
             hath
             made
             civil
             ,
             polished
             in
             all
             points
             of
             vertuous
             deportment
             ,
             and
             made
             Heroes
             of
             their
             Age
             ;
             though
             I
             must
             confess
             I
             cannot
             applaud
             the
             generality
             of
             this
             people
             with
             so
             high
             Encomiums
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             read
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             some
             ingenious
             travellers
             ,
             and
             do
             believe
             without
             partiality
             that
             they
             come
             short
             of
             the
             good
             nature
             and
             vertues
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             most
             parts
             of
             Christendom
             .
             Howsoever
             ,
             wherein
             they
             conceive
             a
             great
             part
             of
             charity
             is
             placed
             ,
             and
             meritorious
             works
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             unworthy
             nor
             unpleasant
             to
             consider
             .
          
           
             Aud
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             they
             esteem
             it
             a
             good
             work
             to
             build
             houses
             ,
             though
             from
             thence
             they
             obtain
             a
             Rent
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             habitation
             for
             those
             who
             have
             no
             Lands
             or
             Estates
             ,
             to
             have
             them
             of
             their
             own
             .
             But
             especially
             such
             as
             are
             Princes
             and
             great
             men
             ,
             who
             build
             Chans
             or
             Inns
             ,
             which
             are
             receptacles
             for
             travellers
             at
             night
             ,
             are
             ranked
             in
             the
             first
             order
             of
             sacred
             Benefactors
             ,
             and
             are
             blessed
             and
             prayed
             for
             by
             the
             weary
             Guests
             ,
             who
             have
             found
             repose
             and
             refreshment
             through
             their
             munificence
             :
             And
             in
             these
             buildings
             the
             Turks
             are
             extraordinary
             Magnificent
             
             in
             most
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             having
             united
             to
             many
             of
             them
             a
             stately
             Moschs
             ,
             Baths
             and
             Shops
             for
             Artisants
             and
             Trades-men
             to
             supply
             all
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             travellers
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             are
             so
             endowed
             ,
             that
             every
             night
             the
             Guests
             are
             entertained
             at
             free
             cost
             with
             a
             convenient
             Supper
             ,
             be
             their
             number
             more
             or
             less
             according
             as
             the
             Chan
             is
             capable
             to
             receive
             .
             The
             form
             of
             these
             buildings
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             according
             to
             the
             model
             of
             the
             highest
             and
             stateliest
             of
             our
             Halls
             ,
             covered
             with
             lead
             ,
             though
             not
             altogether
             so
             high-roofed
             ;
             yet
             some
             I
             have
             observed
             for
             their
             breadth
             and
             length
             very
             Magnificent
             ;
             yet
             by
             reason
             that
             they
             have
             been
             somewhat
             lower
             ,
             have
             only
             in
             that
             come
             short
             of
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             stateliest
             Fabricks
             :
             though
             in
             few
             of
             them
             are
             apartments
             for
             different
             companies
             ,
             yet
             every
             one
             is
             sufficiently
             retired
             ,
             having
             at
             a
             convenient
             distance
             different
             Chimnies
             for
             all
             parties
             of
             Guests
             to
             dress
             their
             meat
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             winter
             for
             their
             fire
             ;
             the
             greatest
             inconvenience
             to
             men
             of
             watchful
             spirits
             ,
             and
             used
             to
             quiet
             retirements
             is
             the
             want
             of
             sleep
             ,
             which
             untill
             I
             have
             been
             over-tired
             with
             labour
             ,
             and
             accustomed
             thereto
             by
             divers
             dayes
             journeyes
             ,
             hath
             been
             alwayes
             a
             stranger
             to
             my
             eyes
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             molestation
             of
             various
             companies
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             are
             alwayes
             awake
             ,
             some
             mending
             their
             Carts
             ,
             others
             dressing
             meat
             ,
             others
             upon
             their
             departure
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             publick
             places
             never
             want
             noise
             to
             disturb
             those
             who
             sleep
             but
             of
             one
             ear
             :
             These
             stately
             Chans
             or
             Inns
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             Moschs
             are
             the
             only
             durable
             and
             magnificent
             buildings
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             are
             the
             Edifices
             of
             certain
             great
             men
             ,
             who
             fearing
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             their
             riches
             by
             a
             hasty
             death
             ,
             should
             they
             endeavour
             to
             continue
             them
             to
             their
             family
             ,
             chuse
             to
             perpetuate
             their
             names
             and
             secure
             their
             conditions
             by
             these
             publick
             works
             .
          
           
             Those
             who
             would
             appear
             of
             a
             compassionate
             and
             tender
             nature
             ,
             hold
             it
             a
             pious
             work
             to
             buy
             a
             Bird
             from
             a
             cage
             to
             give
             him
             his
             liberty
             ;
             and
             hold
             it
             a
             merciful
             action
             to
             buy
             bread
             and
             feed
             the
             Dogs
             ,
             of
             〈◊〉
             there
             is
             a
             great
             number
             of
             diseased
             Curs
             in
             all
             streets
             appropriate
             to
             no
             Master
             ,
             but
             are
             mangy
             and
             foul
             ,
             and
             no
             small
             causes
             of
             breeding
             the
             Plague
             ,
             so
             frequent
             in
             all
             the
             Cities
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
             And
             this
             care
             of
             Dogs
             is
             accounted
             so
             charitable
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             certain
             Laws
             made
             for
             the
             protection
             and
             maintenance
             of
             them
             :
             and
             it
             is
             a
             lighter
             offence
             to
             deny
             bread
             to
             a
             poor
             Christian
             who
             is
             famished
             in
             his
             chains
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Dogs
             of
             their
             street
             ,
             which
             are
             fit
             for
             nothing
             but
             to
             breed
             Infection
             ;
             and
             some
             bind
             themselves
             by
             a
             vow
             to
             give
             such
             a
             quantity
             of
             bread
             a
             day
             to
             the
             Dogs
             of
             such
             a
             street
             ,
             others
             bequeath
             it
             by
             Testament
             ;
             for
             they
             maintain
             their
             quarters
             from
             other
             wandring
             Curs
             ,
             and
             joyn
             together
             in
             a
             strange
             manner
             to
             preserve
             certain
             limits
             free
             from
             others
             that
             are
             not
             whelped
             and
             bred
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Camel
             is
             another
             sort
             of
             Beast
             to
             which
             the
             Turks
             bear
             not
             only
             a
             love
             ,
             but
             a
             Religious
             reverence
             ,
             accounting
             it
             a
             greater
             sin
             to
             over-burthen
             and
             tyre
             them
             with
             too
             much
             labour
             then
             the
             Horse
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Beast
             most
             common
             to
             the
             Holy
             parts
             of
             Arabia
             ,
             and
             carries
             the
             Alchoran
             in
             Pilgrimage
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             have
             observed
             those
             who
             have
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Camels
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             given
             water
             to
             them
             in
             a
             Bason
             ,
             to
             take
             of
             the
             foam
             or
             froth
             that
             comes
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             some
             rare
             Balsome
             ,
             with
             a
             singular
             devotion
             to
             anoint
             their
             Beards
             ,
             and
             thereat
             with
             a
             Religious
             sigh
             groan
             out
             ,
             
               Hadgi
               Baba
               ,
               Hadgi
               Baba
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             ,
             Oh
             Father
             Pilgrim
             ,
             
             Oh
             Father
             Pilgrim
             .
             And
             thus
             having
             run
             through
             the
             most
             observable
             points
             of
             the
             
               Turkish
               Religion
            
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             now
             time
             to
             take
             a
             view
             of
             their
             Host
             and
             Militia
             ,
             being
             that
             by
             which
             their
             Empire
             is
             more
             supported
             ,
             then
             either
             by
             their
             Policy
             in
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             or
             Profession
             in
             Religions
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRD
           BOOK
           ,
           Wherein
           is
           Treated
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Militia
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             Of
             the
             present
             state
             of
             the
             Military
             Discipline
             in
             General
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             WHoever
             is
             acquainted
             with
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             ,
             and
             hath
             duly
             considered
             the
             premises
             of
             this
             foregoing
             Treatise
             ,
             will
             easily
             judge
             that
             the
             main
             sinews
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             Kingdom
             consists
             in
             the
             force
             of
             the
             
               Spahees
               ,
               Janizaries
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Auxiliaries
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Government
             being
             wholly
             founded
             upon
             Martial
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Arms
             ,
             is
             most
             obliged
             to
             the
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             supported
             on
             the
             Props
             related
             in
             this
             following
             Discourse
             :
             for
             this
             people
             having
             neither
             entered
             into
             the
             Possession
             of
             this
             Empire
             ,
             as
             into
             an
             unhabited
             and
             desart
             Land
             ,
             as
             Colonies
             of
             other
             Nations
             have
             done
             into
             Countries
             new
             found
             or
             discovered
             ;
             nor
             got
             admittance
             precariously
             from
             the
             Grecian
             Princes
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             Neighbourhood
             and
             Commerce
             ;
             but
             have
             opened
             their
             〈◊〉
             to
             Possession
             and
             government
             by
             meer
             force
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Sword
             ;
             whereby
             their
             Constitutions
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             and
             Manners
             of
             living
             are
             wholly
             agreeable
             to
             the
             warlike
             discipline
             of
             a
             Camp
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             quickness
             and
             ready
             execution
             of
             Martial
             Law
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             true
             in
             Morality
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Nature
             ,
             that
             things
             are
             conserved
             by
             the
             same
             cause
             by
             which
             they
             are
             produced
             ;
             it
             will
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             this
             Ottoman
             Empire
             ,
             which
             was
             begot
             by
             Arms
             ,
             and
             had
             Mars
             its
             only
             Father
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             nourished
             by
             softness
             ,
             and
             the
             Arts
             and
             blandishments
             of
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             that
             takes
             a
             view
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Armies
             ,
             as
             described
             in
             various
             Histories
             ,
             renowned
             for
             their
             Chivalry
             and
             Discipline
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               Sultan
               ,
               Selim
            
             ,
             or
             Solyman
             the
             magnificent
             ,
             and
             designs
             thence
             to
             extract
             a
             draught
             ,
             or
             Copy
             for
             his
             present
             speculation
             ,
             will
             find
             himself
             much
             at
             a
             loss
             in
             framing
             true
             conjectures
             of
             the
             puissance
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             or
             the
             Rules
             of
             their
             Government
             ,
             by
             comparison
             of
             former
             times
             with
             this
             present
             age
             .
             For
             that
             ancient
             sublimity
             and
             comely
             Majesty
             in
             the
             Emperor
             is
             much
             abated
             ;
             the
             forces
             by
             Land
             decayed
             ,
             and
             the
             Maritime
             power
             by
             ill
             success
             and
             unskilful
             and
             slothful
             Seamen
             ,
             reduced
             to
             an
             inconsiderable
             condition
             ;
             the
             Countries
             are
             dispeopled
             ,
             and
             the
             Royal
             Revenue
             abated
             ;
             nothing
             remains
             
             of
             those
             plenteous
             stores
             and
             provisions
             of
             War
             ,
             nor
             that
             Regiment
             and
             Discipline
             continued
             in
             Peace
             ,
             none
             of
             that
             ancient
             observation
             of
             their
             Laws
             and
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             that
             love
             and
             respect
             to
             the
             Militia
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             become
             degenerate
             ,
             soft
             ,
             and
             effeminate
             ;
             nor
             is
             the
             Ottoman
             Court
             so
             prone
             to
             remunerate
             the
             services
             ,
             and
             exalt
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             or
             maintain
             the
             reputation
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             .
             In
             brief
             there
             are
             no
             reliques
             of
             ancient
             justice
             ,
             or
             generosity
             ,
             of
             discreet
             Government
             ,
             or
             Obedience
             to
             it
             ,
             of
             Courtesie
             or
             Concord
             ,
             of
             Valour
             or
             Counsel
             ,
             〈◊〉
             yet
             of
             Confidence
             ,
             Friendship
             ,
             or
             generous
             Fidelity
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             this
             Empire
             hath
             many
             of
             these
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             begins
             to
             grow
             factious
             ,
             and
             yet
             slothful
             ,
             and
             desirous
             to
             avoid
             the
             occasions
             of
             War
             ,
             as
             all
             Governments
             have
             been
             which
             in
             their
             youth
             and
             first
             beginnings
             were
             eager
             ,
             active
             ,
             and
             provoked
             through
             poverty
             ,
             in
             their
             riper
             years
             grown
             rich
             ,
             and
             luxurious
             with
             plenty
             ,
             〈◊〉
             declined
             afterwards
             as
             from
             the
             meridian
             of
             their
             greatness
             and
             power
             ;
             yet
             the
             Turks
             maintain
             still
             the
             extent
             of
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             have
             lost
             ground
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             like
             the
             Sea
             ,
             they
             have
             recovered
             it
             in
             another
             ;
             if
             in
             Asia
             the
             Persians
             have
             taken
             from
             them
             
               Rivan
               ,
               Schirvan
               ,
               Tebris
               ,
               Lyris
               ,
            
             and
             Ghenge
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             recovery
             of
             their
             own
             Dominions
             ;
             if
             they
             are
             dispossessed
             in
             Ethiopia
             ,
             of
             Aden
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               Faelix
            
             ,
             they
             have
             recompensed
             themselves
             in
             Europe
             ,
             by
             their
             footing
             in
             Candy
             ,
             and
             in
             Hungary
             ,
             by
             the
             late
             conquests
             of
             Newhausel
             ,
             and
             Novigrade
             ,
             and
             in
             Transilvania
             ,
             by
             the
             additions
             of
             〈◊〉
             and
             Waradin
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Empire
             as
             vast
             and
             large
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             yet
             dispeopled
             ,
             the
             Villages
             abandoned
             ,
             and
             whole
             Provinces
             as
             pleasant
             and
             fruitful
             as
             Tempe
             or
             Thessaly
             ,
             uncultivate
             and
             turned
             into
             a
             desart
             ,
             or
             wilderness
             :
             all
             which
             desolation
             and
             ruine
             proceeds
             from
             the
             Tyranny
             and
             Rapine
             of
             the
             Beglerbegs
             ,
             and
             Pashaws
             ;
             who
             either
             in
             their
             journeys
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             their
             Governments
             ,
             or
             return
             from
             thence
             ,
             expose
             the
             poor
             inhabitants
             to
             the
             violence
             and
             injury
             of
             their
             Attendants
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             entred
             the
             Confines
             of
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             the
             Dominions
             〈◊〉
             a
             conquered
             people
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             the
             insolence
             of
             the
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             is
             unsupportable
             ,
             for
             in
             their
             marches
             from
             one
             Country
             to
             another
             ,
             Parties
             of
             20
             or
             30
             are
             permittted
             to
             make
             excursions
             into
             divers
             parts
             of
             their
             own
             Dominions
             ,
             where
             they
             not
             only
             live
             upon
             free
             quarter
             ,
             but
             extort
             money
             and
             cloaths
             from
             the
             poor
             Vassals
             ,
             taking
             their
             Children
             to
             sell
             for
             slaves
             ,
             especially
             the
             Bulgarians
             ,
             and
             Servians
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             of
             Bosna
             and
             Albania
             ,
             which
             being
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Turkish
             tongue
             ,
             are
             sold
             for
             
               Russians
               ,
               Hungarians
            
             ,
             or
             Moscovites
             ,
             so
             that
             rather
             than
             be
             exposed
             to
             so
             much
             misery
             ,
             and
             license
             of
             the
             Souldiery
             ,
             the
             poor
             people
             choose
             to
             abandon
             their
             dwellings
             and
             wander
             into
             other
             Cities
             ,
             or
             seek
             for
             refuge
             in
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             or
             woods
             of
             the
             Country
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             though
             generally
             the
             Military
             Offices
             are
             in
             the
             same
             form
             ,
             and
             the
             Souldiery
             disposed
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             Rule
             ,
             and
             Canon
             ,
             yet
             licentiousness
             and
             negligence
             have
             so
             prevailed
             in
             the
             Officers
             ,
             as
             to
             introduce
             that
             corruption
             which
             renders
             them
             wholly
             altered
             ,
             and
             estranged
             from
             their
             first
             Discipline
             :
             For
             the
             Commanders
             upon
             every
             light
             occasion
             are
             contented
             to
             make
             Otoracks
             
             or
             Stipendiaries
             ,
             such
             as
             enjoy
             the
             pay
             and
             priviledges
             of
             a
             Souldier
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             excused
             from
             the
             Wars
             ;
             which
             they
             easily
             purchase
             with
             a
             small
             sum
             of
             money
             ,
             for
             a
             scratch
             ,
             or
             a
             flesh-wound
             gained
             in
             the
             Wars
             ;
             wholly
             against
             the
             Original
             Institution
             ,
             which
             designed
             that
             benefit
             only
             for
             maimed
             and
             disabled
             Souldiers
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             there
             is
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             that
             Souldiery
             lusty
             and
             healthful
             ,
             under
             the
             title
             of
             dead-mens
             pay
             ,
             as
             disfurnishes
             the
             Grand
             Signior's
             Treasury
             ,
             and
             weakens
             his
             Forces
             .
          
           
             The
             Janizaries
             also
             marrying
             freely
             ,
             and
             yet
             dispensed
             with
             as
             to
             the
             absence
             from
             their
             duty
             and
             Chambers
             ,
             apply
             themselves
             to
             Trades
             and
             other
             Studies
             besides
             the
             War
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             having
             Children
             and
             dependencies
             ,
             they
             are
             forced
             by
             other
             Arts
             than
             their
             few
             Aspers
             of
             daily
             pay
             ,
             to
             seek
             the
             provision
             and
             maintenance
             of
             a
             Family
             ;
             and
             their
             minds
             growing
             estranged
             from
             the
             War
             ,
             are
             sollicitous
             with
             the
             care
             and
             anxiety
             for
             a
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ;
             and
             in
             my
             time
             ,
             have
             so
             abhorred
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             War
             both
             in
             Candy
             and
             Hungary
             ,
             that
             many
             have
             offered
             great
             Presents
             to
             be
             excused
             ;
             and
             so
             general
             hath
             been
             the
             dislike
             of
             all
             kind
             of
             Martial
             action
             for
             the
             reasons
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             at
             first
             the
             very
             rumours
             and
             discourse
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             the
             reality
             thereof
             ,
             caused
             so
             general
             a
             discontent
             ,
             as
             had
             ,
             if
             not
             prudently
             prevented
             and
             timely
             suppressed
             ,
             burst
             into
             a
             Mutiny
             of
             the
             Militia
             ;
             whose
             meer
             enquiry
             but
             into
             the
             reasons
             and
             grounds
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             is
             little
             different
             from
             a
             Sedition
             .
          
           
             Another
             Corruption
             hath
             the
             covetousness
             of
             the
             Officers
             produced
             for
             small
             presents
             and
             donatives
             ,
             in
             owning
             many
             under
             the
             title
             and
             name
             of
             Spahees
             ,
             and
             Janizaries
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             name
             or
             place
             in
             the
             Rolls
             ,
             or
             Registers
             of
             the
             Souldiery
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             many
             Offenders
             ,
             and
             Outlawed
             persons
             are
             defended
             by
             the
             military
             priviledges
             ;
             and
             the
             ancient
             honour
             due
             to
             Arms
             is
             prostituted
             for
             the
             maintenance
             and
             protection
             of
             the
             rascalities
             and
             scum
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             shall
             serve
             to
             have
             spoken
             in
             general
             of
             the
             present
             state
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Souldiery
             ;
             we
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             the
             particularities
             of
             the
             force
             and
             numbers
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Militia
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             ra●●ed
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             the
             Turkish
             Militia
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             twelfth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             first
             Book
             we
             made
             an
             estimate
             of
             the
             Revenue
             and
             the
             Riches
             of
             all
             the
             Beglerbegs
             and
             Pashaws
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             by
             which
             might
             be
             collected
             the
             number
             of
             Souldiers
             which
             these
             great
             men
             are
             able
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Families
             to
             furnish
             unto
             the
             Wars
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             now
             time
             to
             make
             a
             just
             computation
             ,
             in
             its
             due
             place
             ,
             of
             the
             Forces
             in
             particular
             ,
             the
             numbers
             ,
             the
             Countries
             from
             whence
             they
             are
             raised
             ,
             the
             several
             military
             orders
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             puissance
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Empire
             ;
             which
             is
             indeed
             so
             incredibly
             
             great
             and
             numerous
             ,
             that
             with
             good
             reason
             they
             have
             formed
             it
             into
             Proverb
             ,
             
               That
               no
               grass
               grows
               there
               where
               the
               Turkish
               Horse
               hath
               once
               set
               his
               foot
               .
            
             This
             speculation
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             a
             true
             description
             of
             the
             Regiment
             of
             a
             Country
             ;
             for
             the
             Martial
             Constitutions
             are
             the
             best
             part
             of
             the
             Political
             Science
             ,
             and
             Civil
             Laws
             have
             no
             vigour
             unless
             they
             receive
             their
             Authority
             by
             the
             enforcement
             of
             the
             Sword
             :
             This
             Consideration
             is
             also
             so
             necessary
             to
             the
             Art
             of
             a
             States-man
             ,
             that
             he
             ill
             studies
             the
             Geography
             of
             his
             Enemies
             Provinces
             ,
             who
             knows
             not
             the
             utmost
             〈◊〉
             it
             contains
             by
             Land
             and
             Sea
             ;
             and
             is
             ill
             prepared
             to
             gain
             a
             perfect
             knowledg
             of
             the
             prudent
             Arts
             wherewith
             a
             Nation
             or
             People
             is
             conserved
             in
             Peace
             ,
             who
             is
             ignorant
             of
             their
             Force
             ,
             and
             Constitutions
             appropriated
             to
             the
             time
             of
             War.
             Wherefore
             we
             shall
             discourse
             as
             succinctly
             of
             this
             Subject
             as
             the
             matter
             will
             permit
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             certainty
             that
             one
             of
             the
             principal
             Muster-masters
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Rolls
             ,
             long
             practised
             and
             accurate
             in
             his
             Office
             ,
             hath
             decyphered
             ,
             from
             whose
             Report
             it self
             I
             profess
             to
             derive
             my
             Authority
             in
             this
             following
             Relation
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             Turkish
             Militia
             then
             is
             of
             two
             sorts
             ;
             one
             that
             receives
             maintenance
             from
             certain
             Lands
             or
             Farms
             bestowed
             on
             them
             by
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ;
             others
             that
             receive
             their
             constant
             pay
             in
             ready
             money
             .
             The
             〈◊〉
             nerve
             or
             sinew
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             is
             that
             of
             the
             *
             first
             rank
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             
               viz.
               Zaims
            
             ,
             which
             are
             like
             Barons
             in
             some
             Countries
             ;
             and
             Timariots
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             the
             Decumani
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             .
             Those
             of
             the
             second
             sort
             ,
             paid
             out
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Treasury
             ,
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Janizaries
            
             ,
             *
             Armourers
             ,
             *
             Gunners
             ,
             and
             Sea-Souldiers
             called
             Levends
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             pay
             for
             life
             ,
             or
             are
             enrolled
             amongst
             the
             military
             Orders
             ;
             but
             only
             make
             an
             Agreement
             for
             five
             or
             six
             thousand
             Aspers
             for
             their
             Voyage
             ,
             which
             being
             ended
             ,
             they
             are
             disbanded
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Zaims
               and
               Timariots
            
             
               The
               nature
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               and
               their
               Institution
               is
               the
               same
               ;
               the
               only
               difference
               is
               in
               their
               Commissions
               or
               Patents
               ,
               or
               rather
               we
               may
               call
               them
               the
               Conveyances
               or
               Evidences
               for
               their
               Lands
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               from
               the
               Grand
               Signior
               :
               For
               the
               Rent
               of
               a
               〈◊〉
               is
               from
               20
               m
               of
               Aspers
               to
               99999
               ,
               and
               no
               further
               ;
               for
               adding
               one
               Asper
               more
               ,
               it
               becomes
               the
               Estate
               of
               a
               〈◊〉
               ,
               called
               a
               Pashaw
               ,
               which
               is
               from
               100000
               Aspers
               to
               199m999
               ;
               for
               adding
               one
               Asper
               more
               ,
               it
               becomes
               the
               Revenue
               of
               a
               Beglerbeg
               .
            
             
               The
               Timariots
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               ;
               one
               call'd
               Tezkerelw
               ,
               who
               have
               the
               Evidences
               for
               their
               Land
               from
               the
               Grand
               Signiors
               Court
               ,
               whose
               Rent
               is
               from
               5
               or
               6000
               Aspers
               ,
               to
               19m999
               ;
               for
               then
               with
               the
               addition
               of
               one
               Asper
               they
               enter
               the
               number
               of
               Zaims
               :
               The
               other
               sort
               is
               called
               Tezkeretis
               ,
               who
               hath
               his
               Patent
               or
               Writing
               from
               the
               Beglerbeg
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               whose
               Rent
               is
               from
               3000
               to
               6000
               Aspers
               .
            
             
               The
               Zaims
               in
               all
               Expeditions
               of
               War
               are
               obliged
               to
               serve
               with
               their
               〈◊〉
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               furnished
               with
               Kitchens
               ,
               Stables
               ,
               and
               other
               necessary
               Appartments
               ,
               agreeable
               to
               their
               state
               and
               Quality
               ;
               and
               for
               every
               5000
               Aspers
               of
               Rent
               received
               from
               the
               Grand
               Signior
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               bring
               a
               Horse-man
               into
               the
               Field
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               〈◊〉
               ;
               
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               one
               of
               thirty
               thousand
               Aspers
               is
               to
               come
               attended
               with
               six
               ,
               one
               of
               ninety
               thousand
               with
               18
               Horsemen
               ,
               and
               so
               proportionably
               :
               every
               Zaim
               is
               entitled
               Kiilig
               or
               Sword
               ,
               so
               that
               when
               the
               Turks
               calculate
               the
               strength
               or
               numbers
               that
               a
               Beglerbeg
               is
               able
               to
               bring
               into
               the
               field
               for
               the
               service
               of
               his
               Prince
               ,
               they
               make
               a
               computation
               upon
               so
               many
               Zaims
               and
               Timariots
               themselves
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               so
               many
               swords
               ,
               not
               numbring
               the
               people
               with
               which
               they
               come
               accompanied
               .
            
             
               The
               Timariots
               are
               obliged
               to
               serve
               with
               lesser
               Tents
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               provided
               with
               3
               or
               4
               Baskets
               for
               every
               man
               that
               attends
               them
               ,
               for
               their
               Office
               is
               ,
               besides
               fighting
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               Zaims
               ,
               and
               Spahees
               ,
               to
               carry
               earth
               ,
               and
               stones
               for
               making
               Batteries
               and
               Trenches
               ,
               whilest
               the
               Janizaries
               are
               in
               skirmish
               with
               the
               Enemy
               .
               And
               for
               every
               three
               thousand
               Aspers
               rent
               the
               Timariots
               are
               sessed
               at
               a
               man
               and
               horse
               ,
               as
               the
               Zaim
               is
               for
               every
               five
               thousand
               :
               And
               both
               one
               and
               the
               other
               of
               these
               Souldiers
               little
               differ
               from
               those
               in
               England
               which
               hold
               their
               lands
               in
               Capite
               ,
               or
               the
               ancient
               〈◊〉
               of
               Knights-service
               .
            
             
               Both
               Zaims
               and
               Timariots
               are
               disposed
               into
               Regiments
               under
               command
               of
               Colonels
               ,
               called
               Alai-Begler
               ,
               who
               march
               with
               Colours
               ,
               and
               the
               *
               Kettle
               Drum
               :
               these
               Colonels
               are
               again
               under
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Pashaw
               ,
               or
               Sangiack-beg
               ,
               and
               he
               under
               the
               Beglerbeg
               ;
               which
               Forces
               being
               united
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               repair
               to
               the
               Rendezvous
               appointed
               by
               the
               *
               general
               ,
               who
               is
               either
               the
               Grand
               Signior
               in
               person
               ,
               or
               the
               Visier
               Azem
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               eminent
               person
               qualified
               with
               the
               title
               of
               Visier
               .
            
             
               These
               two
               Orders
               of
               Souldiery
               are
               not
               only
               appropriated
               to
               Land-service
               ,
               but
               some
               also
               are
               destined
               to
               the
               Sea
               ,
               who
               are
               called
               
                 Deria
                 Kaleminde
              
               ,
               and
               are
               under
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Captain
               Pashaw
               or
               Admiral
               :
               but
               the
               Zaims
               are
               most
               commonly
               dispensed
               with
               as
               to
               the
               Sea-service
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               ,
               upon
               the
               payment
               of
               so
               much
               money
               as
               they
               are
               esteemed
               at
               in
               the
               Signiors
               Books
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               Levends
               are
               raised
               ,
               and
               enrolled
               in
               the
               Registers
               of
               the
               Arsenal
               ;
               but
               the
               Timariots
               can
               never
               be
               excused
               from
               their
               personal
               duty
               and
               service
               with
               their
               attendance
               of
               Souldiery
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               value
               of
               their
               Lands
               .
            
             
               Neither
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               of
               these
               can
               be
               dispensed
               with
               from
               their
               personal
               service
               at
               Land
               ;
               no
               excuse
               in
               time
               of
               the
               Grand
               Signiors
               Wars
               is
               lawful
               or
               pleadable
               :
               if
               sick
               ,
               they
               are
               carried
               in
               HorseLitters
               or
               Beds
               ;
               if
               Infants
               ,
               in
               Hampers
               ,
               or
               Baskets
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               very
               Cradles
               accustomed
               to
               the
               hardship
               ,
               hazard
               ,
               and
               discipline
               of
               War.
               And
               thus
               much
               shall
               serve
               in
               brief
               to
               have
               spoken
               in
               explication
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Zaims
               and
               Timariots
               ,
               which
               come
               under
               the
               general
               denomination
               of
               Spahees
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               the
               best
               part
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Armies
               ;
               we
               shall
               now
               proceed
               to
               declare
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               can
               probably
               be
               computed
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               these
               Horse
               which
               fill
               up
               the
               vast
               Host
               that
               hath
               overspred
               so
               large
               a
               proportion
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             A
             Computation
             of
             the
             numbers
             of
             the
             Forces
             arising
             from
             the
             Zaims
             and
             Timariots
             .
          
           
             IT
             were
             a
             work
             of
             too
             great
             labour
             ,
             considering
             the
             little
             satisfaction
             and
             delight
             it
             would
             afford
             the
             Reader
             ,
             to
             proceed
             accurately
             in
             describing
             the
             just
             numbers
             of
             those
             which
             follow
             these
             Zaims
             and
             Timariots
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             denote
             ,
             that
             the
             smallest
             number
             of
             a
             Zaim
             is
             four
             men
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             greatest
             of
             a
             Timariot
             ,
             whose
             lowest
             condition
             is
             obliged
             to
             maintain
             a
             single
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             of
             a
             Zaim
             to
             serve
             with
             nineteen
             ;
             so
             that
             whosoever
             will
             survey
             this
             Turkish
             Host
             ,
             must
             make
             his
             Calculate
             a
             little
             more
             or
             less
             by
             conjecture
             and
             judgment
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             difficulty
             is
             the
             more
             augmented
             ,
             when
             I
             consider
             the
             fraud
             is
             used
             by
             the
             Accomptants
             ,
             Registers
             ,
             and
             Muster-Masters
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Enrolments
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             arts
             and
             sweetness
             of
             making
             false
             Musters
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             most
             ingenious
             places
             of
             Christendom
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             Policy
             may
             afford
             a
             connivance
             to
             this
             fraud
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             a
             superlative
             face
             of
             their
             Armies
             ;
             which
             they
             love
             to
             express
             by
             this
             usual
             similitude
             ,
             
               Asker
               reml
               deria
               misal
            
             ,
             As
             innumerable
             as
             the
             sands
             of
             the
             Sea
             shore
             :
             but
             in
             effect
             the
             noise
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             reality
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             will
             sum
             up
             their
             number
             ,
             may
             find
             Arithmetick
             to
             make
             the
             account
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             vast
             extent
             of
             Tents
             ,
             confusion
             of
             Baggage
             ,
             train
             of
             Servants
             ,
             and
             attendants
             of
             the
             Camp
             ,
             appears
             infinite
             in
             the
             popular
             estimation
             .
             Besides
             the
             Turkish
             Army
             admits
             of
             great
             increase
             and
             decrease
             by
             the
             many
             Interlopers
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             call
             them
             ,
             which
             the
             Zaims
             for
             their
             own
             honour
             introduce
             to
             fill
             up
             their
             numbers
             on
             a
             day
             of
             muster
             ,
             or
             appearance
             ;
             so
             that
             one
             would
             admire
             to
             see
             ,
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             so
             apparent
             a
             decay
             in
             the
             Turkish
             Camp
             :
             which
             abuse
             ,
             the
             great
             and
             famous
             Visier
             
               Mahomet
               Kiupruli
            
             with
             cruelty
             and
             extraordinary
             severity
             endeavoured
             to
             remedy
             upon
             his
             expedition
             for
             recovery
             of
             Tenedos
             and
             Lemnos
             ,
             and
             conquest
             of
             Janoua
             in
             Transilvania
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             one
             man
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             see
             ,
             and
             remedy
             all
             disorders
             ,
             and
             is
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             called
             
               Aain
               oin
            
             a
             secret
             fraud
             ,
             as
             difficult
             to
             be
             totally
             remedied
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             throughly
             discovered
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             makes
             the
             principal
             difference
             and
             various
             change
             herein
             ,
             is
             the
             death
             of
             Zaims
             and
             Timariots
             ;
             some
             of
             which
             holding
             an
             estate
             only
             for
             life
             ,
             and
             others
             dying
             without
             heirs
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             their
             Lands
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             Crown
             :
             Which
             Estates
             being
             improved
             by
             the
             industry
             of
             the
             Possessors
             ,
             above
             the
             primary
             valuation
             in
             the
             Records
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             falling
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             are
             bestowed
             again
             on
             others
             according
             to
             their
             true
             estimate
             ,
             which
             is
             oftentimes
             double
             of
             the
             former
             .
             By
             which
             means
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Souldiery
             is
             encreased
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             point
             very
             observable
             ,
             
             that
             as
             other
             Princes
             lose
             by
             the
             fall
             ,
             and
             death
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ;
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             is
             the
             only
             gainer
             ,
             for
             of
             the
             most
             that
             are
             slain
             in
             a
             day
             of
             Battel
             ,
             the
             Estates
             accrue
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             disposal
             again
             of
             which
             ,
             
             he
             observes
             this
             Rule
             ,
             to
             gratifie
             many
             with
             that
             which
             was
             before
             the
             proportion
             of
             a
             single
             person
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             now
             to
             the
             express
             and
             distinct
             account
             of
             the
             Ziamets
             and
             Timariots
             in
             every
             part
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             this
             Computation
             is
             extracted
             out
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Rolls
             ,
             and
             Registers
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Government
             of
             Anatolia
             are
             reckoned
             as
             follows
             ;
             in
             the
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Of
                
              
               
                 
                   Sangiacks
                
                 
                   Ziamets
                
                 
                   Timariots
                
              
               
                 
                   Kiotahia
                
                 
                   39
                
                 
                   948
                
              
               
                 
                   Saruhan
                
                 
                   41
                
                 
                   674
                
              
               
                 
                   Aidin
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   572
                
              
               
                 
                   Kastamoni
                
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   570
                
              
               
                 
                   Hudawendighiar
                
                 
                   42
                
                 
                   1005
                
              
               
                 
                   B●li
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   551
                
              
               
                 
                   Mentesche
                
                 
                   52
                
                 
                   381
                
              
               
                 
                   Angura
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   257
                
              
               
                 
                   Karahisar
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   615
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Teke
                     ili
                  
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   257
                
              
               
                 
                   Kiangri
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   381
                
              
               
                 
                   Hamid
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   585
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Sultan
                     Ughi
                  
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   392
                
              
               
                 
                   Karesi
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   240
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Jenige
                     hisar
                  
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   12
                
              
            
          
           
             Total
             of
             Ziamets
             are
             295
             and
             7440
             Timariots
          
           
             So
             that
             computing
             at
             the
             lowest
             〈◊〉
             4
             
             Gebelues
             to
             every
             Zaim
             with
             them
             and
             their
             followers
             ,
             must
             make
             1180
          
           
             Doubling
             the
             number
             of
             Timariots
             at
             the
             lowest
             rate
             makes
             14880
          
           
             In
             all
             16060
          
           
             For
             maintenance
             of
             which
             Army
             ,
             
             the
             Rents
             in
             the
             Ottaman
             〈◊〉
             are
             ,
             Aspers
             37310700
          
           
             There
             were
             farther
             in
             past
             times
             allotted
             to
             the
             attendance
             of
             this
             Army
             about
             6900
             men
             for
             mending
             the
             ways
             ,
             bringing
             provisions
             ,
             and
             service
             of
             the
             Artillary
             ;
             there
             was
             also
             an
             allowance
             for
             1280
             Sutlers
             ,
             or
             Victualers
             of
             the
             Camp
             ,
             and
             for
             〈◊〉
             Trumpeters
             ,
             and
             Drummers
             ,
             which
             were
             Gypsies
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             when
             Anatolia
             was
             a
             Frontier
             Country
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             was
             therefore
             better
             fortified
             and
             accommodated
             ;
             but
             since
             it
             is
             become
             one
             of
             the
             innermost
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             that
             Rent
             is
             converted
             into
             the
             possessions
             of
             Zaims
             and
             Timariots
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             a
             farther
             addition
             of
             330
             Ziamets
             ,
             and
             1136
             Timariots
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Government
             of
             Caramania
             are
             reckoned
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Sangiacks
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   Ziamets
                
                 
                   Timariots
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   512
                
              
               
                 
                   Nighde
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   355
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   144
                
              
               
                 
                   Jenischeher
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   244
                
              
               
                 
                   Akscheher
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   122
                
              
               
                 
                   Kyrscheher
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   430
                
              
               
                 
                   Akserai
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   358
                
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   make
                
                 
                   73
                
                 
                   2165
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             Gebelues
             of
             the
             Zaims
             at
             the
             lowest
             rate
             are
             292
          
           
             Of
             Timariots
             at
             the
             same
             accompt
             4600
          
           
             Which
             makes
             in
             all
             4892
          
           
             The
             Rent
             according
             to
             the
             Ottoman
             Statutes
             is
             ,
             Aspers
             10500175
          
           
           
             In
             the
             Government
             of
             Diarbekir
             are
             reckoned
             12
             Sangiacks
             besides
             those
             of
             Kiurdistaw
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             which
             are
             computed
             to
             make
             1800
             men
             ;
             but
             I
             finde
             only
             9
             denoted
             for
             the
             Ziamets
             and
             
               Timariots
               ,
               viz.
            
             
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Sangiacks
                
                 
                   Ziamets
                
                 
                   Timariots
                
              
               
                 
                   Amed
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   167
                
              
               
                 
                   Charpurt
                
                 
                   70
                
                 
                   163
                
              
               
                 
                   Ezani
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   122
                
              
               
                 
                   Sipurek
                
                 
                   0
                
                 
                   1
                
              
               
                 
                   Nesbin
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   Chasenghif
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   30
                
              
               
                 
                   Tchemescherek
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   Kuleb
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   24
                
              
               
                 
                   Sangiar
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   21
                
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   make
                
                 
                   106
                
                 
                   540
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             Gebelues
             of
             the
             Zaims
             at
             the
             lowest
             rate
             will
             make
             424
          
           
             
               Timariots
               Gebelues
            
             at
             the
             same
             rate
             will
             make
             1080
          
           
             1504
          
           
             The
             Rent
             is
             not
             described
             of
             this
             Conntry
             in
             the
             Ottoman
             Statutes
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Beglerbeg
             of
             Damascus
             ,
             called
             in
             Turkish
             Scham
             ,
             are
             7
             Sangiacks
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Sangiacks
                
                 
                   Ziamets
                
                 
                   Timariots
                
              
               
                 
                   Damaseus
                
                 
                   87
                
                 
                   337
                
              
               
                 
                   Jerusalem
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   161
                
              
               
                 
                   Aglun
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   61
                
              
               
                 
                   Bahura
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   39
                
              
               
                 
                   Sifad
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   123
                
              
               
                 
                   Gaza
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   108
                
              
               
                 
                   Nabolos
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   44
                
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   make
                
                 
                   128
                
                 
                   873
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             Gebelues
             of
             the
             Zaims
             at
             the
             former
             rate
             512
          
           
             The
             Gebelues
             of
             Timariots
             1746
          
           
             In
             all
             2258
          
           
             In
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Beglerbeg
             of
             Liwas
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Sangiacks
                
                 
                   Ziamets
                
                 
                   Timariots
                
              
               
                 
                   Liwas
                
                 
                   48
                
                 
                   928
                
              
               
                 
                   Amasia
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   249
                
              
               
                 
                   Tchurum
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   310
                
              
               
                 
                   Buzadick
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   731
                
              
               
                 
                   Dermurki
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   310
                
              
               
                 
                   Cianik
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   348
                
              
               
                 
                   Arebkir
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   153
                
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   make
                
                 
                   108
                
                 
                   3029
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             Gebelues
             of
             the
             Zaims
             at
             the
             former
             rate
             432
          
           
             The
             Timariots
             6058
          
           
             In
             all
             6490
          
           
             The
             Rent
             for
             maintenance
             hereof
             13087327
          
           
           
             In
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Beglerbeg
             of
             Erzrum
             are
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Sangiacks
                
                 
                   Ziamets
                
                 
                   Timariots
                
              
               
                 
                   Erzrum
                
                 
                   56
                
                 
                   2214
                
              
               
                 
                   Karahizarscharki
                
                 
                   32
                
                 
                   904
                
              
               
                 
                   Kieifi
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   229
                
              
               
                 
                   Pasin
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   654
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Hanes
                     Esber
                  
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   435
                
              
               
                 
                   Tortum
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   491
                
              
               
                 
                   Mamervan
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   96
                
              
               
                 
                   Melazkerd
                
                 
                   0
                
                 
                   272
                
              
               
                 
                   Tekman
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   253
                
              
               
                 
                   122
                
                 
                   5548
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             Gebelues
             of
             the
             Zaims
             at
             the
             former
             rate
             488
          
           
             The
             Timariots
             11096
          
           
             In
             all
             11584
          
           
             In
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Beglerbeg
             of
             Wan
             are
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Sangiacks
                
                 
                   Ziamets
                
                 
                   Timariots
                
              
               
                 
                   Wan
                
                 
                   48
                
                 
                   147
                
              
               
                 
                   Adilgewar
                
                 
                   29
                
                 
                   101
                
              
               
                 
                   Ergisch
                
                 
                   0
                
                 
                   14
                
              
               
                 
                   Senureghiul
                
                 
                   32
                
                 
                   203
                
              
               
                 
                   Tchoba●lu
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   36
                
              
               
                 
                   Ghiokiche
                
                 
                   36
                
                 
                   160
                
              
               
                 
                   Derekgher
                
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   79
                
              
               
                 
                   Chiorluk
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   61
                
              
               
                 
                   Faniiazi
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   25
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   185
                
                 
                   826
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             Gebelues
             of
             the
             Zaims
             at
             the
             former
             rate
             make
             740
          
           
             The
             Timariots
             .
             1652
          
           
             In
             all
             2392
          
           
             In
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Beglerbeg
             of
             Marasch
             are
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Sangiacks
                
                 
                   Ziamets
                
                 
                   Timariots
                
              
               
                 
                   Marusch
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   118
                
              
               
                 
                   Malatia
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   276
                
              
               
                 
                   Asab
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   118
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   512
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             Gebelues
             of
             the
             Zaims
             at
             the
             former
             rate
             make
             108
          
           
             The
             Timariots
             1024
          
           
             1132
          
           
             The
             Rent
             for
             maintenance
             ,
             Aspers
             9420317
          
           
             In
             the
             Government
             of
             Cyprus
             are
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Zangiacks
                   .
                
                 
                   Ziamets
                   .
                
                 
                   Timariots
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Itchili
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   60
                
              
               
                 
                   Alaine
                
                 
                   0
                
                 
                   119
                
              
               
                 
                   Cyprus
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   308
                
              
               
                 
                   Sch●
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   156
                
              
               
                 
                   Tarsus
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   428
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   40
                
                 
                   1067
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Gebelues
            
             of
             the
             Zaims
             at
             the
             former
             rate
             make
             160
          
           
             The
             Timariots
             2134
          
           
             2294
          
           
           
             In
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Beglerbeg
             of
             Tripoli
             in
             Syria
             are
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Sangiacks
                
                 
                   Ziamets
                
                 
                   Timariots
                
              
               
                 
                   Tripoli
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   87
                
              
               
                 
                   Hams
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   169
                
              
               
                 
                   Gebele
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   91
                
              
               
                 
                   Selemie
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   52
                
              
               
                 
                   Hamaz
                
                 
                   23
                
                 
                   171
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   63
                
                 
                   570
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Gebelues
            
             of
             the
             Zaims
             at
             the
             former
             rate
             make
             250
          
           
             Timariots
             1140
          
           
             1392
          
           
             In
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Beglerbeg
             of
             Rika
             are
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Sangiacks
                
                 
                   Ziamets
                
                 
                   Timariots
                
              
               
                 
                   Rika
                
                 
                   30
                
                 
                   143
                
              
               
                 
                   Serug
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   291
                
              
               
                 
                   Biregek
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   109
                
              
               
                 
                   Ane
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   123
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   60
                
                 
                   666
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             Gebelues
             of
             the
             Zaims
             at
             the
             former
             rate
             make
             240
          
           
             Of
             the
             Timariots
             1332
          
           
             1572
          
           
             In
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Beglerbeg
             of
             Trabezond
             are
             no
             Sangiacks
             as
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             First
             Book
             ;
             yet
             within
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             City
             it self
             are
             56
             Ziamets
             ,
             and
             398
             Timariots
             ;
             So
             as
             the
             computation
             of
             that
             place
             is
             of
             920
             men
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Beglerbeg
             of
             Aleppo
             are
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Sangiacks
                   .
                
                 
                   Ziamets
                   .
                
                 
                   Timariots
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Aleppo
                
                 
                   73
                
                 
                   295
                
              
               
                 
                   Adana
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   191
                
              
               
                 
                   Kelis
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   295
                
              
               
                 
                   Azir
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   91
                
              
               
                 
                   Balis
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   86
                
              
               
                 
                   Mearre
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   86
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   117
                
                 
                   1044
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             Gebelues
             of
             the
             Zaims
             at
             the
             former
             rate
             make
             468
          
           
             Of
             the
             Timariots
             .
             2088
          
           
             2556
          
           
             In
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Beglerbeg
             of
             Tchilder
             are
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Sangiacks
                
                 
                   Ziamets
                
                 
                   Timariots
                
              
               
                 
                   Olti
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   123
                
              
               
                 
                   Erdehamburek
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   86
                
              
               
                 
                   Hagrek
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   23
                
              
               
                 
                   Hartus
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   39
                
              
               
                 
                   Ardnug
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   149
                
              
               
                 
                   Pusenhaf
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   18
                
              
               
                 
                   Penbek
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   54
                
              
               
                 
                   Tarchir
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   Luri
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   10
                
              
               
                 
                   Ustucha
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   Achankiulk
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   37
                
              
               
                 
                   Achtala
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   6
                
              
               
                 
                   Asin
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   14
                
              
               
                 
                   Penbeck
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   89
                
              
               
                 
                   Pertekrek
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   0
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   106
                
                 
                   659
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             Gebelues
             of
             the
             Zaims
             at
             the
             former
             rate
             make
             424
          
           
             Of
             Timariots
             1318
          
           
             1742
          
           
           
             In
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Captain
             Pashaw
             ,
             or
             Lord
             Admiral
             ,
             are
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Sangiacks
                
                 
                   Ziamets
                
                 
                   Timariots
                
              
               
                 
                   Negropont
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   188
                
              
               
                 
                   Mytilene
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   83
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Kogia
                     ile
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   25
                
                 
                   187
                
              
               
                 
                   Sifla
                   .
                
                 
                   32
                
                 
                   235
                
              
               
                 
                   Karliili
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   119
                
              
               
                 
                   Galipoli
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   32
                
              
               
                 
                   Rhodes
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   71
                
              
               
                 
                   Betgai
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   146
                
              
               
                 
                   Mezestra
                   .
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   91
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   124
                
                 
                   1152
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             Gebelues
             of
             the
             
               Zaims
               at
            
             the
             former
             proportion
             make
             500
          
           
             Of
             Timariots
             2304
          
           
             2804
          
           
             For
             maintenance
             of
             which
             the
             Rent
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Ottoman
             Statutes
             is
             ,
             Aspers
             10800000
          
           
             In
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Beglerbeg
             of
             Rumeli
             ,
             otherwise
             Romania
             ,
             are
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Sangiacks
                
                 
                   Ziamets
                
                 
                   Timariots
                
              
               
                 
                   Sophia
                
                 
                   337
                
                 
                   1788
                
              
               
                 
                   Kiostendil
                
                 
                   48
                
                 
                   1017
                
              
               
                 
                   Morea
                
                 
                   100
                
                 
                   242
                
              
               
                 
                   Alexandria
                   of
                   Epyrus
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   205
                
              
               
                 
                   Tirhala
                
                 
                   26
                
                 
                   525
                
              
               
                 
                   Silistra
                
                 
                   75
                
                 
                   432
                
              
               
                 
                   Nigheboli
                
                 
                   60
                
                 
                   344
                
              
               
                 
                   Uchri
                
                 
                   60
                
                 
                   342
                
              
               
                 
                   Aulona
                
                 
                   68
                
                 
                   489
                
              
               
                 
                   Jania
                
                 
                   62
                
                 
                   345
                
              
               
                 
                   Ilbasan
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   138
                
              
               
                 
                   Tchirmen
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   130
                
              
               
                 
                   Salonica
                
                 
                   36
                
                 
                   262
                
              
               
                 
                   Wize
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   79
                
              
               
                 
                   Delunia
                
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   165
                
              
               
                 
                   Uskiup
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   344
                
              
               
                 
                   Kerklesa
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   18
                
              
               
                 
                   Dukakin
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   53
                
              
               
                 
                   Widin
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   225
                
              
               
                 
                   Alagehizar
                
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   509
                
              
               
                 
                   Serzerin
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   225
                
              
               
                 
                   Waltcarin
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   317
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   1075
                
                 
                   8194
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             Zaims
             with
             their
             Gebelues
             at
             the
             former
             proportion
             make
             4300
          
           
             The
             Timariots
             16388
          
           
             This
             the
             lowest
             rate
             20688
          
           
             But
             the
             ordinary
             computation
             of
             the
             Zaims
             and
             Timariots
             in
             this
             place
             with
             their
             Gebelues
             ,
             is
             of
             about
             30200
             fighting
             men
             ,
             or
             thereabouts
             ;
             to
             which
             is
             added
             the
             Souldiers
             of
             the
             
               Beglerbeg
               ,
               Sangiackbegs
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Officers
             ,
             which
             commonly
             amount
             to
             2500.
             
             The
             Militia
             maintained
             with
             the
             Lands
             of
             the
             Country
             may
             be
             computed
             at
             32700
             ,
             or
             33000
             men
             .
          
           
           
             Besides
             this
             Militia
             in
             Romania
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             sort
             called
             Jureghian
             or
             Jurukler
             ,
             who
             have
             their
             Estates
             in
             Fee
             from
             Father
             to
             Son
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             accounted
             about
             1294
             Families
             :
             There
             is
             also
             another
             sort
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             Dobridge
             ,
             called
             *
             Ogiacks
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             about
             4000
             Houses
             :
             Of
             the
             same
             kinde
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             Kizilgè
             are
             200
             Houses
             ,
             in
             Tchirmen
             351
             of
             Cingani
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             same
             as
             amongst
             us
             the
             Race
             of
             the
             Gypsies
             ;
             in
             Wize
             170
             :
             So
             that
             the
             whole
             sum
             of
             Ogiacks
             may
             arrive
             〈◊〉
             the
             number
             of
             4721
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             to
             5000.
             
             These
             are
             obliged
             every
             year
             to
             draw
             out
             of
             every
             thirty
             persons
             five
             ,
             called
             Eschkingi
             or
             Voluntiers
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             with
             the
             Tartars
             for
             making
             Excursions
             into
             
               Russia
               ,
               Poland
            
             ,
             or
             other
             parts
             ;
             and
             so
             yearly
             they
             interchangeably
             take
             their
             course
             .
             The
             other
             25
             remaining
             are
             called
             Jamak
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             obliged
             personally
             to
             serve
             when
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Wars
             call
             them
             to
             employment
             ;
             but
             then
             for
             every
             5000
             Aspers
             Rent
             they
             possess
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Lands
             ,
             they
             are
             fessed
             at
             one
             man
             ;
             who
             are
             assigned
             to
             serve
             out
             of
             those
             whose
             turn
             it
             was
             that
             year
             to
             have
             accompanied
             the
             Tartars
             in
             their
             Robberies
             .
             The
             principal
             Office
             of
             these
             is
             to
             attend
             the
             Artillery
             ,
             Baggage
             ,
             and
             Provisions
             ,
             to
             mend
             the
             Ways
             and
             Bridges
             for
             passage
             of
             the
             Army
             .
             To
             the
             like
             Service
             are
             obliged
             certain
             Families
             of
             Bulgarians
             ,
             for
             carriage
             of
             Hay
             ,
             and
             cutting
             Grass
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Season
             of
             the
             Year
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             the
             Zaims
             and
             Timariots
             in
             the
             Governments
             of
             the
             Beglerbegs
             of
             
               Buda
               ,
               Temswar
            
             ,
             and
             Bosna
             ,
             I
             finde
             not
             particularly
             described
             in
             the
             Ottoman
             Books
             ;
             but
             however
             according
             to
             the
             best
             information
             ,
             that
             Militia
             on
             the
             Confines
             of
             the
             Empire
             〈◊〉
             Serhadli
             ,
             amount
             to
             the
             number
             of
             about
             70000
             fighting
             men
             ,
             paid
             out
             of
             the
             Rents
             of
             the
             Sangiacks
             of
             that
             Country
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Militia
             of
             Buda
             be
             not
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Registers
             of
             more
             ancient
             date
             at
             Gonstantinople
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             Principality
             independent
             both
             for
             its
             eminency
             ,
             Revenue
             ,
             and
             large
             extent
             of
             Dominions
             ;
             yet
             in
             that
             City
             it self
             is
             strict
             order
             observed
             ,
             and
             the
             Rolls
             of
             their
             Force
             most
             exactly
             known
             and
             computed
             ;
             to
             which
             the
             Turks
             have
             a
             strict
             eye
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             Frontier
             Garrison
             of
             much
             importance
             ,
             and
             the
             Key
             of
             Hungary
             ;
             the
             Militia
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             learned
             from
             Officers
             of
             note
             ,
             during
             my
             residence
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             was
             according
             to
             this
             precise
             account
             :
             Of
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Janizaries
                
                 
                   12000
                
              
               
                 
                   Spahees
                
                 
                   1500
                
              
               
                 
                   Zaims
                   and
                   Timariots
                
                 
                   2200
                
              
               
                 
                   Azaps
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   meanest
                   sort
                   of
                   Souldiery
                   ,
                
                 
                   1800
                
              
               
                 
                   Belonging
                   to
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Buda
                
                 
                   1200
                
              
               
                 
                   Jebegees
                   ,
                   or
                   Armourers
                
                 
                   1900
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Guard
                   at
                   the
                   Gate
                   called
                   
                     Cuchuc
                     Cappe
                  
                
                 
                   500
                
              
               
                 
                   Topgees
                   ,
                   or
                   Gunners
                
                 
                   500
                
              
               
                 
                   Martoloes
                   ,
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   Foot-Souldiers
                
                 
                   300
                
              
               
                 
                   Souldiers
                   belonging
                   to
                   the
                   Powder-house
                
                 
                   280
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Souldiery
                   who
                   are
                   Servants
                   to
                   the
                   Pashaw
                
                 
                   3000
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             all
             22180
             ;
             to
             which
             adding
             the
             Militia
             of
             Bosna
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             Sclavonia
             ,
             and
             all
             along
             the
             Frontier
             Countries
             ,
             which
             extends
             
             for
             above
             800
             English
             miles
             ,
             the
             number
             may
             amount
             to
             no
             less
             than
             70000
             fighting
             men
             .
             But
             we
             here
             discourse
             only
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Zaims
             and
             Timariots
             ,
             which
             whole
             sum
             amounts
             to
             ,
             of
             Zaims
             10948
             ,
             and
             of
             Timariots
             72436
             ;
             which
             makes
             in
             all
             83380
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             calculated
             at
             the
             lowest
             rate
             ,
             they
             may
             very
             well
             be
             reckoned
             to
             be
             one
             third
             more
             ,
             besides
             other
             Militia's
             of
             Cairo
             ,
             or
             other
             Orders
             of
             Souldery
             to
             be
             treated
             of
             in
             the
             following
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             These
             Partitions
             or
             Divisions
             were
             first
             made
             by
             Solyman
             the
             Magnificent
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             Rule
             and
             Method
             for
             an
             orderly
             disposition
             of
             his
             Militia
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             strongest
             nerve
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Force
             :
             but
             as
             with
             Time
             in
             the
             most
             exact
             compositions
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             corruptions
             through
             covetousness
             and
             ambition
             of
             officers
             are
             introduc'd
             ;
             so
             also
             in
             the
             just
             disposal
             of
             these
             Rents
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             Institutions
             :
             for
             the
             
               Beglerbegs
               ,
               Pashaws
               ,
               Treasurers
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Officers
             ,
             instead
             of
             bestowing
             this
             maintenance
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             merits
             of
             Valour
             ,
             or
             long
             Service
             ,
             reserve
             it
             to
             prefer
             and
             gratifie
             their
             Servants
             and
             Pages
             ,
             obliging
             them
             in
             recompence
             thereof
             under
             various
             Services
             ;
             some
             that
             live
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             or
             near
             the
             Sea
             ,
             to
             defray
             the
             charges
             of
             all
             Boats
             and
             Vessels
             which
             carry
             their
             houshold
             Provisions
             ;
             others
             that
             live
             in
             the
             inland
             Countries
             agreeing
             with
             the
             Treasurer
             of
             the
             Souldiery
             ,
             without
             regard
             to
             the
             true
             Heirs
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             consideration
             ,
             set
             to
             sale
             these
             Rents
             to
             them
             who
             proffer
             most
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             time
             of
             Harvest
             the
             Pashaw
             sends
             abroad
             his
             Officers
             to
             gather
             his
             Profits
             from
             the
             poor
             Timariots
             ,
             with
             that
             oppression
             and
             violence
             as
             causes
             disturbances
             ,
             differences
             ,
             and
             Lawsuits
             amongst
             them
             ,
             which
             being
             to
             be
             decided
             by
             Judges
             partly
             interess'd
             in
             the
             Quarrel
             ,
             the
             Sentence
             is
             certainly
             determined
             on
             their
             side
             who
             have
             most
             power
             and
             most
             money
             .
          
           
             The
             aforegoing
             account
             of
             Zaims
             and
             Timariots
             is
             the
             most
             reasonable
             one
             can
             be
             given
             :
             And
             because
             we
             have
             reckoned
             them
             at
             the
             lowest
             rate
             ,
             making
             some
             allowance
             to
             the
             83380
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Militia
             may
             amount
             to
             an
             hundred
             thousand
             men
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             heard
             ,
             is
             the
             utmost
             number
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             Souldiery
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             Of
             certain
             Customs
             and
             Laws
             observed
             amongst
             the
             Ziamets
             and
             Timariots
             .
          
           
             AMongst
             these
             Forces
             of
             Ziamets
             and
             Timariots
             are
             in
             time
             of
             War
             and
             Action
             mixed
             certain
             Voluntiers
             or
             Adventurers
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             Turks
             Gionullu
             ,
             who
             maintain
             themselves
             upon
             their
             own
             expence
             in
             hopes
             by
             some
             signal
             Actions
             of
             Valour
             to
             obtain
             the
             succession
             into
             a
             Zaims
             or
             Timariots
             Lands
             ,
             as
             places
             are
             made
             void
             by
             the
             slaughter
             of
             the
             War.
             These
             men
             are
             often
             very
             hardy
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             attempt
             the
             most
             desperate
             Exploits
             ,
             moved
             by
             a
             desire
             of
             the
             reward
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             at
             worst
             dying
             in
             a
             War
             against
             Christians
             ,
             they
             become
             Martyrs
             for
             the
             Mahometan
             Faith.
             It
             is
             reported
             ,
             
             that
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             upon
             the
             assaults
             given
             Serinswar
             ,
             or
             the
             new
             Fort
             of
             Count
             Serini
             ,
             one
             Timariots
             Farm
             was
             bestowed
             eight
             times
             ;
             one
             being
             slain
             it
             was
             conferred
             on
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             a
             third
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             the
             rest
             ;
             all
             which
             had
             the
             misfortune
             to
             fall
             ,
             until
             it
             rested
             on
             the
             eighth
             ,
             the
             others
             dying
             with
             the
             title
             only
             of
             Timariots
             .
          
           
             The
             Zaims
             or
             〈◊〉
             being
             aged
             ,
             or
             impotent
             ,
             have
             in
             their
             life
             time
             power
             to
             resign
             up
             the
             right
             of
             their
             Estates
             to
             their
             Sons
             ,
             or
             other
             Relations
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             a
             Peasant
             or
             Clown
             to
             mount
             his
             Horse
             ,
             or
             girt
             his
             Sword
             like
             a
             Spahee
             ,
             until
             first
             he
             hath
             had
             part
             of
             his
             Education
             in
             the
             Service
             or
             Family
             of
             some
             Pashaw
             ,
             or
             person
             of
             Quality
             ;
             unless
             it
             be
             on
             the
             Confines
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             where
             having
             given
             evident
             Testimonies
             of
             his
             Courage
             ,
             he
             may
             then
             become
             Competitor
             for
             the
             vacant
             Farms
             of
             a
             Zaim
             ,
             or
             Timariot
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             Custom
             of
             Romania
             ,
             that
             a
             Zaim
             ,
             or
             Timariot
             dying
             in
             the
             Wars
             ,
             his
             Ziamet
             Rents
             are
             divided
             into
             as
             many
             Timariot
             Farms
             as
             he
             hath
             Sons
             ;
             but
             if
             a
             Timariot
             hath
             no
             more
             then
             3000
             Aspers
             Rent
             ,
             it
             descends
             entirely
             to
             his
             eldest
             Son
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             more
             ,
             it
             is
             proportionably
             divided
             amongst
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Children
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             they
             dye
             of
             a
             natural
             death
             at
             their
             own
             homes
             ,
             the
             lands
             fall
             to
             the
             disposal
             of
             the
             Beglerbeg
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             either
             to
             confer
             them
             on
             the
             Heirs
             of
             the
             deceased
             ,
             on
             any
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             or
             sell
             them
             at
             the
             best
             advantage
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             Anatolia
             there
             are
             many
             Zaims
             and
             Timariots
             whose
             Estates
             are
             hereditary
             to
             them
             and
             their
             Heirs
             ;
             and
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             serve
             in
             person
             in
             the
             War
             but
             only
             to
             send
             their
             Gebelues
             ,
             or
             number
             of
             Servants
             according
             to
             the
             value
             of
             their
             Estates
             ;
             of
             which
             duty
             if
             they
             fail
             in
             the
             time
             of
             War
             ,
             that
             years
             Rent
             is
             confiscated
             to
             the
             Exchequer
             ;
             and
             this
             Estate
             descends
             to
             the
             next
             of
             Kin
             ,
             whether
             derived
             from
             the
             Male
             or
             Female
             line
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             The
             State
             of
             the
             Militia
             in
             
               Gran
               Cairo
            
             ,
             and
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             THE
             Guard
             and
             protection
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Egypt
             is
             committed
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             twelve
             Begs
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             are
             of
             the
             ancient
             Race
             of
             the
             Mamalukes
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             
               Sultan
               Selin
            
             upon
             the
             taking
             of
             Cairo
             ;
             these
             have
             the
             command
             of
             the
             whole
             Militia
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             grown
             proud
             ,
             powerful
             ,
             and
             ready
             upon
             every
             discontent
             to
             rise
             in
             Rebellion
             ;
             every
             one
             of
             these
             maintains
             500
             fighting
             men
             ,
             well
             appointed
             for
             War
             ,
             and
             exercised
             in
             Arms
             ,
             which
             serve
             but
             as
             their
             Guard
             ,
             and
             for
             Servants
             of
             their
             Court
             ;
             with
             which
             they
             go
             attended
             in
             journeys
             ,
             in
             their
             huntings
             ,
             and
             publick
             appearances
             ;
             under
             the
             command
             of
             these
             twelve
             Captains
             are
             twenty
             thousand
             Horse
             ,
             paid
             at
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             whose
             Office
             is
             by
             turns
             to
             convey
             yearly
             the
             Pilgrims
             to
             Mecha
             ,
             and
             the
             annual
             Tribute
             of
             600000
             Zechins
             to
             the
             Ottoman
             Court
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             judged
             requisite
             to
             send
             it
             either
             by
             Land
             or
             Sea
             ;
             these
             are
             the
             standing
             Militia
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             ,
             unless
             upon
             the
             foregoing
             
             occasions
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             other
             service
             ;
             their
             principal
             duty
             being
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             invasion
             of
             the
             African
             Montaneers
             ,
             who
             often
             make
             incursions
             from
             their
             barren
             Rocks
             ,
             into
             the
             fat
             and
             fruitful
             Soyls
             of
             Egypt
             .
             Besides
             this
             Militia
             ,
             are
             computed
             eighty
             thousand
             Timariots
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             yearly
             transport
             about
             2500
             ,
             or
             3000
             men
             to
             the
             Wars
             of
             Candy
             ;
             but
             to
             more
             remote
             Countries
             ,
             or
             the
             late
             Wars
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             hear
             that
             this
             Souldiery
             hath
             usually
             been
             called
             .
          
           
             These
             twelve
             Beghs
             of
             Egypt
             are
             noble
             by
             bloud
             ,
             enjoying
             an
             hereditary
             Estate
             descending
             from
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Son
             ;
             which
             richness
             joyned
             with
             the
             command
             of
             a
             powerful
             Army
             ,
             hath
             rendred
             them
             so
             formidable
             and
             insolent
             ,
             that
             oftentimes
             they
             take
             upon
             them
             an
             authority
             to
             imprison
             and
             depose
             the
             Pashaw
             from
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             spoil
             him
             of
             all
             the
             riches
             he
             hath
             collected
             in
             his
             three
             years
             Government
             :
             by
             which
             means
             ,
             are
             always
             great
             jealousies
             ,
             and
             enmities
             between
             the
             Pashaw
             and
             these
             Beghs
             ;
             dissentions
             and
             rebellions
             to
             that
             high
             degree
             ,
             that
             many
             times
             it
             hath
             been
             little
             different
             from
             an
             absolute
             Revolt
             .
             
               Ibrahim
               Pashaw
            
             was
             in
             the
             year
             1664
             imprisoned
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             obtained
             his
             liberty
             for
             *
             600
             Purses
             of
             money
             ;
             after
             whose
             departure
             the
             brother
             of
             the
             said
             Ibrahim
             ,
             upon
             some
             certain
             pretences
             on
             the
             Pashaw's
             score
             ,
             falling
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             was
             imprisoned
             also
             ,
             but
             shortly
             after
             obtained
             his
             releasement
             by
             the
             Grand
             *
             Signiors
             Master
             of
             Horse
             ,
             who
             was
             sent
             expresly
             to
             compose
             the
             disorders
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             which
             were
             now
             proceeded
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             as
             without
             some
             satisfactory
             atonement
             could
             not
             be
             termed
             otherwise
             than
             a
             total
             defection
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             resigned
             up
             one
             called
             
               Sulficar
               Bei
            
             to
             justice
             ,
             who
             *
             being
             brought
             to
             Adrianople
             ,
             was
             immediately
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             put
             to
             death
             .
             But
             the
             Turk
             hath
             always
             on
             occasions
             of
             these
             disturbances
             and
             insolences
             ,
             dissembled
             and
             connived
             at
             the
             disorders
             ,
             perceiving
             the
             distemper
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             can
             with
             much
             difficulty
             be
             redressed
             ,
             fearing
             that
             were
             forcible
             remedies
             applied
             ,
             they
             would
             cause
             so
             violent
             a
             commotion
             of
             humours
             ,
             as
             would
             absolutely
             rent
             it
             from
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Auxliary
               Forces
               to
               the
               forementioned
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
            
          
           
             Are
             the
             
               Tartars
               ,
               Valachians
               ,
               Moldavians
            
             ,
             and
             Tranfilvanians
             ,
             under
             the
             command
             of
             their
             respective
             Princes
             ,
             who
             are
             obliged
             to
             serve
             in
             person
             whensoever
             called
             by
             the
             Sultans
             command
             .
             The
             Tartars
             ,
             I
             mean
             of
             Crim
             ,
             are
             to
             furnish
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             men
             with
             the
             Tartarhan
             ,
             or
             Prince
             in
             person
             to
             lead
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             himself
             appears
             in
             the
             field
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Army
             is
             commanded
             by
             the
             Visier
             only
             ,
             then
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Tartarhan
             is
             to
             serve
             ;
             or
             having
             no
             issue
             ,
             the
             Army
             to
             the
             number
             of
             40
             or
             50
             thousand
             fighting
             men
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             conducted
             under
             the
             chief
             Minister
             .
             But
             the
             Princes
             of
             
               Valachia
               ,
               Moldavia
            
             ,
             and
             Transilvania
             are
             〈◊〉
             excused
             from
             personal
             attendance
             in
             the
             Camp
             ,
             each
             of
             which
             respectively
             are
             to
             be
             attended
             with
             six
             or
             seven
             thousand
             men
             a
             piece
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Prince
             of
             Transilvania
             called
             Apafi
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             last
             War
             against
             the
             Emperor
             not
             called
             out
             of
             the
             Confines
             of
             his
             own
             Country
             ;
             it
             was
             with
             design
             
             that
             he
             should
             keep
             that
             Station
             free
             from
             the
             irruption
             of
             the
             Enemy
             not
             that
             he
             was
             disobliged
             from
             his
             personal
             attendance
             on
             the
             Visiers
             Camp.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             Of
             the
             Spahees
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Spakee
               .
            
          
           
             HItherto
             we
             have
             treated
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Horse
             that
             are
             maintained
             by
             Farms
             ,
             and
             Rents
             of
             Lands
             :
             now
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             discourse
             of
             those
             that
             receive
             their
             constant
             pay
             from
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Treasury
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             called
             Spahees
             ,
             who
             may
             not
             improperly
             be
             termed
             the
             Gentry
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Empire
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             commonly
             better
             educated
             ,
             courteous
             and
             refined
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             sort
             of
             Turks
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             number
             12000.
             
             Of
             these
             there
             are
             two
             Orders
             ,
             one
             called
             Silahtart
             ,
             who
             carry
             yellow
             Colours
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Spahaoglari
             or
             the
             Servants
             of
             the
             Spahees
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             Colours
             red
             ;
             these
             Servants
             have
             now
             obtained
             the
             precedency
             above
             their
             Masters
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             Silahtari
             are
             very
             antient
             ,
             and
             dednce
             their
             institution
             from
             Ali
             their
             first
             Founder
             ,
             who
             was
             one
             of
             the
             four
             Companions
             of
             Mahomet
             ;
             yet
             
               Sultan
               Mahomet
            
             the
             third
             ,
             on
             a
             day
             of
             
             Battel
             in
             Hungary
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Silahteri
             routed
             and
             put
             to
             flight
             ,
             with
             violent
             passion
             and
             earnestness
             endeavoured
             to
             stop
             their
             course
             ;
             and
             perceiving
             the
             Servants
             of
             these
             Spahees
             to
             remain
             still
             in
             a
             body
             ,
             incited
             them
             to
             revenge
             the
             shameful
             cowardise
             of
             their
             Masters
             ,
             who
             immediately
             encouraged
             with
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Sultan
             ,
             clapping
             up
             a
             red
             Flag
             ,
             gave
             so
             bold
             an
             onset
             on
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             success
             as
             wholly
             recovered
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             day
             :
             in
             remembrance
             of
             which
             service
             and
             notable
             exploit
             ,
             the
             Sultan
             as
             disposer
             of
             all
             Honours
             and
             Orders
             ,
             gave
             ever
             after
             the
             preheminence
             to
             these
             Servants
             before
             their
             Masters
             ;
             since
             which
             time
             this
             new
             institution
             of
             Spahaoglari
             hath
             always
             been
             continued
             .
          
           
             These
             Light-Horse
             men
             are
             armed
             with
             their
             Scimitar
             and
             Lance
             ,
             called
             by
             them
             Mizrak
             ,
             and
             some
             carry
             in
             their
             hands
             a
             Gerit
             ,
             which
             
             is
             a
             weapon
             about
             two
             foot
             long
             ,
             headed
             with
             Iron
             ,
             which
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Pila
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             ,
             which
             by
             long
             exercise
             and
             custom
             they
             throw
             with
             a
             strange
             dexterity
             and
             violence
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             darting
             it
             before
             them
             in
             the
             full
             career
             of
             their
             Horse
             ,
             without
             any
             stop
             recover
             it
             again
             from
             the
             ground
             :
             they
             also
             wear
             a
             straight
             Sword
             named
             Caddare
             ,
             with
             a
             broad
             blade
             fixed
             to
             the
             side
             of
             their
             Saddle
             ,
             which
             ,
             or
             the
             Scimitar
             ,
             they
             make
             use
             of
             when
             they
             arrive
             to
             handy-blows
             with
             the
             Enemy
             ;
             many
             of
             them
             are
             armed
             with
             Bows
             and
             Arrows
             ,
             and
             with
             Pistols
             ,
             and
             Carbines
             ;
             but
             esteem
             not
             much
             of
             fire-arms
             ,
             having
             an
             opinion
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             field
             they
             make
             more
             noise
             than
             execution
             :
             some
             of
             them
             wear
             jacks
             of
             Mail
             ,
             and
             Head-pieces
             painted
             with
             the
             colour
             of
             their
             Squadron
             ;
             in
             fight
             they
             begin
             their
             onset
             with
             
               Allah
               ,
               Allah
            
             ,
             and
             make
             three
             attempts
             to
             break
             within
             the
             Ranks
             of
             〈◊〉
             Enemy
             ,
             in
             which
             if
             they
             fail
             ,
             they
             then
             make
             their
             retreat
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Asian
               Spahees
            
             are
             better
             mounted
             than
             commonly
             those
             of
             Europe
             ,
             
             though
             these
             being
             Borderers
             on
             the
             Confines
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             having
             learned
             much
             of
             their
             Discipline
             by
             constant
             skirmishes
             and
             combats
             ,
             are
             trained
             in
             the
             art
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             become
             the
             more
             valiant
             and
             experienced
             Souldiers
             .
             But
             the
             
               Asiatick
               Spahees
            
             were
             formerly
             the
             more
             rich
             ,
             many
             particular
             men
             of
             them
             bringing
             into
             the
             field
             thirty
             or
             forty
             men
             apiece
             ,
             besides
             their
             Led-Horses
             ,
             Tents
             and
             other
             accommodations
             proportionable
             to
             their
             retinue
             ;
             but
             these
             Cavaliers
             seemed
             too
             great
             and
             proud
             to
             the
             Vizier
             Kupriuli
             ,
             for
             the
             condition
             of
             common
             Troopers
             ,
             and
             infected
             with
             the
             Epidemical
             Spirit
             of
             Faction
             and
             Mutiny
             ,
             which
             raged
             at
             that
             time
             amongst
             all
             the
             Grandees
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             which
             caused
             him
             to
             strike
             off
             their
             heads
             with
             as
             little
             remorse
             ,
             as
             one
             would
             doe
             the
             tops
             of
             Poppies
             ,
             untill
             he
             had
             absolutely
             made
             a
             total
             destruction
             of
             them
             .
             Those
             now
             which
             remain
             are
             poor
             and
             inconsiderable
             ,
             contented
             to
             comrade
             10
             or
             12.
             in
             a
             Company
             for
             maintenance
             of
             a
             poor
             Tent
             ,
             and
             2
             or
             3
             Horses
             and
             a
             Mule
             for
             Baggage
             and
             Provisions
             ;
             these
             are
             more
             tame
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             the
             Cudgel
             ,
             and
             can
             take
             a
             beating
             patiently
             on
             the
             soles
             of
             the
             feet
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             punishment
             ,
             as
             the
             Janizaries
             is
             to
             receive
             the
             blows
             on
             the
             Buttocks
             ;
             (
             that
             so
             this
             chastisement
             may
             neither
             incommode
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             Horsemen
             ,
             nor
             the
             marches
             of
             the
             Foot
             )
             but
             if
             the
             Crime
             be
             great
             and
             capital
             ,
             they
             are
             sent
             for
             by
             Chiauses
             ,
             
             or
             Pursuivants
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             Vizier
             ,
             by
             whom
             being
             condemned
             ,
             and
             strangled
             neer
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             〈◊〉
             ,
             their
             bodies
             are
             afterwards
             about
             two
             or
             three
             hours
             in
             the
             night
             thrown
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             without
             other
             solemnity
             than
             the
             firing
             of
             one
             of
             those
             great
             Guns
             next
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             are
             planted
             under
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             which
             serve
             for
             so
             many
             warning
             pieces
             for
             others
             Example
             .
          
           
             Their
             Pay
             is
             diverse
             ,
             but
             in
             general
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             twelve
             to
             a
             hundred
             
             Aspers
             a
             day
             :
             those
             who
             proceed
             from
             the
             Seraglioes
             of
             
               Pera
               Ibrahim
               ,
               Pashaw
            
             ,
             and
             Adrianople
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             many
             Nurseries
             and
             Schools
             as
             well
             of
             the
             principles
             of
             War
             ,
             as
             literature
             ;
             or
             have
             been
             Cooks
             Mates
             (
             for
             the
             Cook
             of
             these
             Societies
             is
             a
             principal
             Officer
             of
             respect
             )
             or
             Baltagees
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Hatchet
             men
             ,
             who
             cut
             wood
             for
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Seraglio
             ,
             and
             are
             licensed
             to
             live
             abroad
             with
             the
             title
             of
             Spahee
             ,
             have
             the
             lowest
             pay
             of
             twelve
             Aspers
             a
             day
             ;
             but
             those
             who
             are
             extracted
             from
             the
             less
             ,
             or
             greater
             Chamber
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             own
             Seraglio
             ,
             called
             
               Seni
               serai
            
             ,
             have
             19
             Aspers
             pay
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             are
             favoured
             with
             the
             title
             of
             an
             Office
             ,
             they
             receive
             two
             or
             three
             Aspers
             〈◊〉
             .
             But
             such
             as
             are
             elected
             to
             the
             War
             out
             of
             more
             eminent
             Chambers
             ,
             as
             the
             Landery
             ,
             the
             Turbant
             office
             ,
             the
             Dispensatory
             ,
             the
             *
             Treasury
             ,
             the
             *
             Falconers
             Lodge
             and
             others
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             have
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Description
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             )
             have
             
             at
             first
             thirty
             Aspers
             daily
             pay
             :
             an
             *
             increase
             of
             which
             is
             obtained
             sometimes
             by
             the
             Viziers
             ,
             or
             Registers
             favour
             unto
             two
             Aspers
             more
             ;
             sometimes
             by
             services
             in
             the
             War
             ,
             by
             receiving
             two
             Aspers
             augmentation
             for
             the
             head
             of
             every
             Enemy
             he
             brings
             in
             ;
             two
             Aspers
             more
             for
             *
             intelligence
             of
             the
             death
             of
             any
             Spahee
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             pay
             of
             the
             deceased
             ;
             as
             also
             at
             the
             Incoronation
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
             of
             every
             Grand
             〈◊〉
             ,
             five
             Aspers
             increase
             is
             given
             as
             a
             〈◊〉
             in
             general
             to
             the
             whole
             Army
             of
             Spahees
             :
             and
             thus
             many
             of
             them
             by
             art
             ,
             industry
             ,
             and
             good
             success
             go
             augmenting
             untill
             they
             arrive
             to
             a
             hundred
             Aspers
             ,
             and
             here
             is
             their
             
               non
               plus
               ultra
            
             ,
             they
             can
             rise
             no
             higher
             .
             They
             are
             paid
             quarterly
             from
             three
             months
             to
             three
             months
             ;
             which
             they
             may
             omit
             to
             receive
             for
             9
             months
             ,
             but
             if
             twelve
             pass
             ,
             they
             can
             only
             demand
             the
             nine
             ,
             the
             other
             quarter
             ,
             or
             more
             is
             confiscated
             to
             the
             publick
             Exchequer
             :
             Their
             place
             of
             payment
             is
             now
             in
             the
             Hall
             of
             the
             Vizier
             ,
             which
             formerly
             was
             in
             the
             houses
             of
             the
             Pay-Masters
             ,
             and
             Treasurer
             ,
             but
             changed
             by
             the
             Vizier
             Kupriuli
             ,
             on
             occasion
             of
             the
             disorders
             and
             abuses
             of
             the
             Officers
             which
             caused
             mutinies
             ,
             and
             disturbances
             amongst
             the
             Souldiery
             .
             For
             the
             rich
             Spahees
             living
             far
             distant
             ,
             to
             excuse
             themselves
             from
             a
             long
             journey
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             agreed
             with
             the
             Pay-Masters
             that
             they
             for
             some
             certain
             part
             of
             their
             income
             ,
             should
             without
             farther
             trouble
             to
             themselves
             ,
             take
             up
             their
             dues
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             over
             quarterly
             to
             their
             Countries
             of
             abode
             ;
             these
             men
             thus
             tasting
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             trade
             ,
             agreed
             with
             others
             for
             some
             little
             gains
             to
             dispatch
             them
             before
             the
             rest
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             ,
             and
             the
             payment
             only
             on
             Wednesdays
             ,
             and
             Saturdays
             ,
             those
             〈◊〉
             that
             came
             from
             remote
             parts
             ,
             making
             so
             long
             attendance
             ,
             had
             with
             their
             excesses
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             spent
             as
             much
             as
             the
             principal
             sum
             they
             expected
             ;
             of
             which
             growing
             sensible
             ,
             at
             first
             they
             began
             to
             murmur
             ,
             then
             to
             threaten
             the
             Pay-masters
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             it
             proceeded
             to
             open
             mutiny
             ,
             by
             forcing
             〈◊〉
             doors
             ,
             breaking
             the
             windows
             of
             the
             Officers
             ,
             with
             many
             
             other
             insolencies
             and
             disorders
             ,
             until
             
               '
               Kupriuli
            
             ,
             to
             remedy
             these
             abuses
             ,
             ordered
             the
             mony
             to
             be
             given
             out
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             the
             payment
             to
             be
             continued
             every
             day
             until
             the
             pay
             was
             ended
             .
          
           
             The
             Sons
             of
             Spahees
             ,
             presenting
             themselves
             before
             the
             Vizier
             ,
             may
             
             claim
             the
             priviledge
             of
             being
             enrolled
             in
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Books
             ;
             but
             their
             pay
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             lowest
             rate
             twelve
             Aspers
             a
             day
             ,
             is
             to
             issue
             forth
             from
             their
             Fathers
             proportion
             ,
             but
             then
             they
             are
             in
             the
             road
             of
             preferment
             ,
             and
             are
             capable
             by
             their
             services
             and
             merits
             to
             make
             additions
             upon
             foundation
             of
             their
             own
             industry
             .
             Besides
             the
             foregoing
             wayes
             by
             which
             the
             Spahees
             gain
             their
             encrease
             of
             pay
             ,
             I
             am
             given
             to
             understand
             that
             formerly
             they
             had
             another
             benefit
             ,
             called
             Gulamiie
             or
             safe
             Conduct
             money
             ;
             which
             was
             one
             
               per
               cent
            
             .
             of
             all
             moneys
             
             to
             those
             whom
             the
             Collectors
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Revenue
             summoned
             to
             convey
             the
             Treasure
             for
             more
             security
             to
             the
             Capital
             City
             ,
             besides
             the
             maintenance
             of
             themselves
             and
             Horses
             in
             the
             journey
             ;
             but
             this
             as
             too
             〈◊〉
             a
             deduction
             from
             the
             Imperial
             Revenue
             ,
             was
             with
             time
             taken
             off
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             discontent
             of
             the
             Spahees
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             The
             Grand
             Signior
             going
             in
             person
             to
             the
             Wars
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             Custome
             of
             other
             Sultans
             ,
             bestows
             a
             largess
             on
             the
             Spahees
             ,
             of
             five
             thousand
             Aspers
             a
             man
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               Akchiasi
            
             ,
             or
             a
             donative
             for
             buying
             Bows
             and
             Arrows
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             hereafter
             mention
             .
          
           
             This
             Army
             of
             Spahees
             is
             in
             the
             War
             a
             meer
             confused
             multitude
             ,
             
             without
             any
             government
             ,
             or
             distribution
             into
             Troops
             or
             Regiments
             ,
             but
             march
             in
             heaps
             ,
             fight
             without
             order
             ,
             little
             account
             kept
             of
             their
             presence
             or
             absence
             from
             the
             Camp
             ;
             only
             at
             the
             pay
             in
             the
             month
             of
             *
             November
             whosoever
             appears
             not
             ,
             unless
             favoured
             by
             the
             Officers
             ,
             hath
             his
             name
             raced
             from
             the
             〈◊〉
             Signiors
             Register
             .
          
           
             Their
             duty
             in
             the
             War
             is
             to
             stand
             Centinel
             with
             a
             Janizary
             at
             the
             end
             of
             every
             cord
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Pavilion
             ,
             as
             also
             at
             the
             Viziers
             ,
             armed
             with
             his
             Cemytar
             ,
             Bows
             ,
             Arrows
             ,
             and
             Lance
             ,
             mounted
             on
             Horseback
             ;
             as
             the
             Janizary
             on
             foot
             with
             his
             Sword
             and
             Musket
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Treasure
             for
             payment
             of
             the
             Militia
             ,
             is
             committed
             in
             the
             field
             to
             their
             custody
             .
          
           
             This
             Order
             of
             Souldiers
             was
             in
             ancient
             times
             in
             great
             esteem
             and
             honour
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             accomplishment
             
             in
             Learning
             ,
             refined
             Education
             in
             the
             Imperial
             Court
             ,
             their
             nearness
             to
             preferments
             ,
             and
             acquaintance
             and
             interest
             with
             the
             Grandees
             of
             the
             Empire
             :
             The
             place
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             in
             their
             marches
             to
             the
             Warre
             ,
             was
             to
             flank
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Spahi
               Oglani
            
             on
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             were
             alwayes
             the
             ultimate
             reserve
             of
             the
             Battel
             ,
             as
             the
             Life-guard
             to
             the
             Sultan
             :
             But
             like
             men
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             comport
             themselves
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             growing
             mutinous
             and
             ambitious
             to
             have
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             became
             Confederates
             with
             the
             Janizaries
             in
             conspiracy
             against
             the
             life
             of
             their
             true
             Sovereign
             
               Sultan
               Osman
            
             ;
             to
             which
             Treason
             adding
             other
             Insolencies
             ,
             they
             justly
             were
             deprived
             of
             the
             favour
             of
             Sultan
             Morat
             ,
             and
             Sultan
             Ibrahim
             ;
             the
             terrours
             also
             of
             their
             late
             sedition
             remaining
             freshly
             still
             impressed
             in
             the
             memory
             of
             this
             present
             Emperour
             Sultan
             〈◊〉
             ,
             when
             they
             complotted
             against
             his
             own
             and
             his
             Mothers
             life
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             
             they
             have
             still
             gone
             declining
             from
             the
             degree
             of
             their
             pristine
             honour
             and
             esteem
             ;
             for
             the
             Prince
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Fountain
             of
             Honour
             ,
             so
             is
             his
             countenance
             and
             favour
             the
             spirit
             and
             life
             which
             gives
             a
             lustre
             and
             sparkling
             to
             those
             Titles
             and
             Riches
             he
             hath
             conferred
             ;
             other
             Seditions
             hastned
             the
             ruine
             of
             their
             reputation
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             year
             1657
             ,
             when
             the
             Vizier
             
               Mahomet
               Kiupruli
            
             ,
             on
             occasion
             of
             his
             Expedition
             against
             Janova
             ,
             summoned
             the
             
               Asian
               Spahees
            
             to
             the
             Rendezvous
             in
             Hungary
             ;
             who
             instead
             of
             yielding
             obedience
             to
             the
             command
             of
             their
             General
             ,
             elected
             a
             new
             Captain
             a
             Spahee
             of
             their
             own
             rank
             ,
             called
             
               Hassan
               Aga
            
             ,
             preferred
             to
             be
             Pashaw
             of
             Aleppo
             :
             whose
             name
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             I
             remember
             upon
             the
             hopes
             of
             the
             dissentions
             he
             might
             create
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             was
             greatly
             famed
             and
             celebrated
             over
             all
             Christendom
             .
             These
             Combustions
             in
             Asia
             headed
             by
             the
             chief
             Enemy
             to
             the
             Vizier
             ,
             caused
             〈◊〉
             to
             leave
             many
             of
             his
             designs
             against
             Transilvania
             uneffected
             ,
             and
             to
             clap
             up
             a
             Peace
             on
             reasonable
             and
             moderate
             terms
             of
             honour
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             hinder
             the
             progress
             of
             a
             dangerous
             evil
             which
             now
             threatned
             and
             approached
             the
             Capital
             City
             ;
             for
             by
             this
             time
             
               Hassan
               Pashaw
            
             being
             arrived
             neer
             the
             Walls
             of
             Scutary
             ,
             began
             to
             treat
             by
             way
             of
             Petition
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             and
             represent
             that
             out
             of
             his
             zeal
             to
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Majesty
             and
             his
             Empire
             ,
             he
             had
             undertaken
             a
             long
             march
             to
             inform
             him
             of
             the
             corruption
             of
             his
             Ministers
             and
             the
             miscarriages
             of
             Government
             ;
             his
             tender
             years
             as
             yet
             not
             having
             ripened
             his
             judgment
             to
             penetrate
             these
             evils
             ,
             which
             with
             time
             his
             understanding
             would
             discover
             to
             be
             too
             inveterate
             and
             incurable
             .
             All
             the
             oppressions
             and
             aggrievances
             of
             the
             Souldiery
             he
             seemed
             to
             object
             to
             the
             cruelty
             and
             oppression
             of
             Kupriuli
             ,
             and
             in
             appearance
             had
             nothing
             but
             thoughts
             of
             the
             honour
             and
             safety
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             person
             ;
             and
             doubtless
             this
             man
             was
             unfit
             to
             manage
             such
             a
             design
             ,
             for
             he
             entertained
             scruples
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             a
             remorse
             and
             tenderness
             in
             spilling
             Mahometan
             blood
             ,
             considerations
             which
             are
             incompatible
             with
             the
             condition
             of
             a
             Rebel
             ;
             for
             who
             hath
             the
             impiety
             to
             draw
             his
             Sword
             against
             his
             Prince
             ,
             must
             stop
             at
             no
             bars
             either
             of
             divine
             or
             humane
             right
             to
             maintain
             it
             .
             This
             gave
             advantage
             to
             Kupriuli
             to
             effect
             his
             design
             upon
             his
             Enemy
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             interim
             of
             this
             Treaty
             ,
             
               Mortaza
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             was
             commanded
             to
             possess
             the
             City
             of
             Aleppo
             ,
             and
             Hassan
             after
             many
             fair
             messages
             and
             promises
             from
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             and
             the
             Vizier
             ,
             was
             perswaded
             to
             return
             again
             to
             Aleppo
             ,
             to
             capitulate
             with
             Mortaza
             concerning
             those
             points
             and
             aggrievances
             he
             sought
             to
             have
             redressed
             ;
             it
             being
             alledged
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             〈◊〉
             had
             received
             instructions
             to
             treat
             ,
             and
             a
             plenipotentiary
             power
             to
             grant
             and
             firm
             as
             far
             as
             should
             be
             reasonable
             and
             honourable
             for
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             to
             condescend
             .
             Hassan
             with
             this
             easie
             answer
             returned
             toward
             Aleppo
             ;
             neer
             which
             place
             he
             credulously
             committed
             himself
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Mortaza
             ,
             who
             no
             sooner
             had
             him
             within
             his
             Tents
             ,
             but
             he
             concluded
             all
             Controversies
             and
             Capitulations
             by
             the
             decision
             of
             his
             head
             from
             his
             body
             :
             The
             whole
             Army
             of
             Spahees
             immediately
             ,
             with
             the
             fall
             of
             their
             General
             ,
             was
             scattered
             ,
             and
             divided
             themselves
             ;
             but
             about
             three
             hundred
             of
             them
             being
             apprehended
             by
             Mortaza
             ,
             were
             sent
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             where
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             within
             the
             walls
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             at
             Scutari
             they
             were
             all
             executed
             ;
             since
             which
             their
             pride
             hath
             ever
             
             gone
             declining
             ,
             and
             their
             name
             become
             so
             odious
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             very
             nominating
             a
             Spahee
             ,
             the
             vulgar
             were
             ready
             to
             run
             upon
             them
             with
             stones
             ,
             or
             other
             weapons
             that
             came
             next
             to
             hand
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             the
             Spahees
             are
             much
             eclipsed
             in
             their
             ancient
             fame
             and
             honour
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             besides
             these
             two
             foregoing
             sorts
             of
             Spahees
             ,
             other
             four
             ,
             the
             first
             calltd
             
               Sag
               Ulefigi
            
             ,
             that
             is
             appointed
             to
             march
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Spahaoglani
             ,
             and
             carry
             white
             and
             red
             Colours
             :
             The
             second
             is
             
               Sol
               Ulefigi
            
             ,
             whose
             place
             is
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             of
             the
             Silahtari
             ;
             which
             carry
             white
             and
             yellow
             Colours
             .
             The
             third
             Sagureba
             ,
             that
             is
             Souldiers
             of
             Fortune
             that
             are
             to
             march
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             
               Sag
               ulefigi
            
             ,
             and
             carry
             green
             Colours
             .
             The
             fourth
             is
             
               Sol
               Gureba
            
             ,
             whose
             place
             is
             to
             march
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             of
             the
             Ulefigi
             ,
             and
             carry
             white
             Banners
             :
             but
             these
             four
             sorts
             of
             Spahees
             are
             raised
             and
             listed
             according
             to
             necessity
             and
             occasions
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             are
             obliged
             to
             all
             services
             and
             duties
             ;
             their
             pay
             is
             from
             12
             Aspers
             to
             20
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             are
             capable
             according
             to
             their
             merits
             ,
             of
             being
             promoted
             to
             one
             of
             the
             superiour
             Orders
             .
             There
             is
             also
             another
             sort
             of
             more
             elevated
             Spahees
             ,
             called
             Mutafaraca
             ,
             who
             issue
             out
             from
             the
             Seraglio
             with
             more
             favour
             than
             the
             ordinary
             sort
             of
             Spahees
             ,
             and
             are
             400
             or
             500
             in
             number
             ,
             their
             pay
             is
             40
             Aspers
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             have
             alwaies
             the
             obligation
             or
             duty
             on
             them
             to
             serve
             and
             attend
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             when
             he
             goes
             in
             progress
             for
             pleasure
             from
             one
             Village
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             shall
             serve
             to
             have
             declared
             in
             brief
             concerning
             the
             institution
             and
             discipline
             of
             the
             Spahees
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             all
             the
             Militia
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Horse
             ;
             we
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             declare
             something
             of
             their
             Infantry
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Janizaries
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Janizary
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             next
             main
             sinew
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Power
             is
             the
             order
             of
             Janizaries
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             new
             Militia
             ;
             and
             yet
             their
             Antiquity
             may
             be
             deduced
             from
             Ottoman
             the
             first
             King
             of
             the
             Turks
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             received
             honours
             and
             priviledges
             from
             Amurath
             their
             third
             King
             ,
             our
             Turkish
             History
             accounts
             that
             to
             be
             the
             
             time
             of
             the
             first
             original
             :
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             in
             his
             time
             they
             were
             modelized
             ,
             and
             certain
             Laws
             prescribed
             both
             for
             their
             education
             and
             maintenance
             ;
             when
             by
             the
             counsel
             of
             Catradin
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             Amurath's
             prime
             Vizier
             ,
             it
             was
             ordained
             that
             for
             the
             augmentation
             of
             this
             Militia
             ,
             every
             fifth
             Captive
             taken
             from
             the
             Christians
             ,
             above
             the
             age
             of
             15
             years
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             dues
             of
             the
             Sultan
             who
             at
             first
             were
             to
             be
             distributed
             amongst
             the
             Turkish
             Husbandmen
             in
             Asia
             ,
             to
             learn
             and
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             Turkish
             Language
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Their
             number
             at
             first
             was
             not
             accounted
             above
             6
             or
             7000
             ,
             now
             with
             
             time
             they
             are
             encreased
             to
             the
             number
             of
             twenty
             thousand
             effective
             men
             ;
             but
             were
             there
             a
             list
             taken
             of
             all
             those
             who
             assume
             this
             title
             of
             
             Janizary
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             their
             priviledges
             though
             not
             their
             pay
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             found
             above
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             ;
             six
             or
             seven
             go
             under
             the
             name
             of
             one
             Janizary
             ,
             for
             gaining
             by
             this
             means
             a
             priviledge
             of
             being
             free
             from
             all
             Duties
             and
             Taxes
             ,
             they
             bestow
             a
             certain
             summe
             of
             money
             or
             annual
             presents
             on
             the
             Officers
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             which
             they
             are
             owned
             and
             countenanced
             as
             Janizaries
             .
             Their
             Habit
             is
             as
             the
             Picture
             
             represents
             ,
             wearing
             alwaies
             the
             beard
             of
             their
             Chin
             and
             under-lip
             shaven
             ,
             which
             some
             say
             they
             learned
             from
             the
             Italians
             ;
             but
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Custom
             is
             more
             ancient
             ,
             than
             since
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Neighbourhood
             unto
             Italy
             :
             this
             manner
             of
             their
             shaving
             being
             generally
             used
             as
             a
             token
             of
             their
             subjection
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             the
             Pages
             and
             Officers
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             orders
             of
             Gardeners
             ,
             Baltagees
             or
             Hatchetmen
             and
             others
             ,
             are
             distinguished
             by
             this
             mark
             to
             be
             in
             service
             and
             obliged
             to
             the
             attendance
             of
             a
             Master
             :
             But
             when
             they
             are
             either
             licensed
             from
             the
             War
             ,
             or
             promoted
             to
             Office
             ,
             or
             freed
             to
             their
             own
             disposal
             ,
             they
             immediately
             suffer
             their
             Beards
             to
             grow
             as
             a
             signe
             of
             〈◊〉
             liberty
             and
             gravity
             .
          
           
             In
             former
             times
             this
             Militia
             consisted
             only
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Christians
             ,
             
             educated
             in
             the
             Mahometan
             Rights
             ;
             but
             of
             late
             that
             politick
             Custom
             hath
             been
             disused
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             which
             some
             attribute
             to
             the
             abundance
             of
             people
             the
             Turks
             having
             of
             their
             own
             to
             supply
             all
             their
             occasions
             :
             but
             I
             am
             rather
             induced
             to
             another
             opinion
             ,
             having
             not
             observed
             the
             multitude
             which
             Histories
             and
             Travellers
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Turks
             swarm
             with
             ;
             and
             rather
             assigne
             the
             neglect
             of
             this
             practice
             ,
             so
             prejudicial
             to
             Christian
             Interest
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             to
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             Officers
             ,
             and
             carelesness
             in
             their
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             this
             election
             of
             Janizaries
             out
             of
             the
             eldest
             and
             lustiest
             
             Sons
             of
             Christians
             that
             inhabit
             Europe
             (
             for
             Asia
             was
             exempted
             )
             is
             now
             〈◊〉
             ;
             yet
             such
             as
             enter
             into
             this
             Order
             ,
             whosoever
             they
             are
             (
             unless
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             present
             state
             of
             the
             War
             be
             over-urgent
             )
             are
             obliged
             to
             〈◊〉
             their
             Novitiate
             like
             
               Tyrones
               Romani
            
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             be
             inrolled
             in
             the
             Register
             of
             Janizaries
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             Agiamoglans
             .
             The
             chief
             Officers
             of
             these
             is
             called
             
               Stambol
               Agasi
            
             ,
             in
             whose
             care
             and
             charge
             it
             is
             to
             enure
             these
             men
             to
             all
             labours
             ,
             pains
             ,
             and
             mortifications
             ,
             as
             to
             cut
             wood
             ,
             carry
             burdens
             ,
             endure
             heats
             ,
             colds
             ,
             and
             other
             sufferings
             which
             may
             render
             them
             obedient
             ,
             temperate
             ,
             vigilant
             ,
             and
             patient
             of
             all
             the
             inconveniencies
             and
             miseries
             of
             VVar.
             
          
           
             The
             quarters
             many
             of
             these
             have
             in
             the
             Garden-Lodges
             of
             the
             
             Grand
             Signiors
             Seraglio's
             (
             whereof
             they
             are
             many
             in
             and
             about
             Constantinople
             )
             to
             manure
             and
             dig
             the
             Ground
             ,
             learn
             the
             Art
             of
             Plantations
             ,
             and
             Husbandry
             ,
             and
             practice
             (
             as
             occasion
             requires
             )
             meaner
             Offices
             of
             labour
             and
             servitude
             :
             others
             of
             them
             are
             placed
             in
             the
             three
             Seraglio's
             (
             we
             have
             before
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Chapter
             of
             
               Spahees
               )
               viz.
            
             of
             
               Pera
               ,
               Ibrahim
               ,
               Pashaw
            
             ,
             and
             Adrianople
             ,
             where
             their
             principal
             art
             is
             the
             mystery
             of
             Plantation
             and
             delitious
             disposal
             of
             Gardens
             into
             the
             variety
             of
             Knots
             ,
             VValks
             ,
             Groves
             ,
             and
             Fountains
             ;
             and
             though
             there
             are
             many
             of
             this
             profession
             who
             have
             no
             other
             thoughts
             to
             employ
             their
             minds
             ,
             few
             of
             them
             are
             acquainted
             with
             any
             part
             of
             polite
             Husbandry
             ,
             or
             know
             more
             than
             the
             season
             to
             plant
             their
             Hartichoaks
             or
             Colworts
             ;
             as
             to
             the
             rules
             and
             symmetry
             of
             setting
             Trees
             ,
             ordering
             the
             Labyrinths
             of
             Knots
             ,
             making
             pleasing
             VValks
             ,
             Fountains
             and
             Groves
             ;
             it
             is
             strange
             
             a
             people
             that
             delight
             so
             much
             in
             Flowers
             ,
             in
             Fields
             ,
             and
             Arbours
             ,
             and
             have
             themselves
             or
             Ancestors
             ruined
             many
             of
             the
             delightful
             Paradises
             of
             Christians
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             wholly
             ignorant
             and
             dull
             in
             the
             contrivance
             of
             what
             they
             love
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             borrow
             one
             example
             or
             model
             ,
             which
             amongst
             all
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Gardens
             in
             Constantinople
             may
             deserve
             a
             better
             name
             than
             of
             a
             VVilderness
             .
          
           
             Others
             of
             these
             〈◊〉
             are
             made
             Baltagees
             or
             Hatchet-men
             to
             cut
             wood
             for
             the
             Seraglio
             ;
             others
             are
             made
             Cooks
             and
             Officers
             in
             the
             Kitchin
             ,
             such
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             as
             can
             already
             speak
             the
             Turkish
             Language
             ,
             for
             those
             that
             are
             ignorant
             in
             that
             speech
             or
             in
             the
             Mahometane
             Religion
             ,
             are
             disposed
             into
             remoter
             parts
             of
             Anatolia
             ,
             where
             the
             Janizaries
             have
             Possessions
             and
             Authority
             ;
             as
             to
             Kiotahia
             ,
             where
             the
             *
             Lieutenant-General
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             hath
             Revenue
             ;
             to
             Karahisar
             and
             Angura
             ,
             where
             the
             
               Stambol
               Agasi
            
             hath
             principal
             power
             ;
             to
             
               Mentesche
               ,
               Sultan
               Ughi
            
             ,
             and
             Karosi
             ,
             where
             the
             Turnagibatch
             and
             Jaiabatchi
             ,
             who
             are
             chief
             Officers
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             have
             Rents
             and
             Profits
             belonging
             to
             their
             Offices
             ,
             and
             here
             they
             are
             employed
             in
             plowing
             and
             〈◊〉
             the
             Ground
             ,
             or
             other
             〈◊〉
             exercises
             ,
             until
             such
             time
             as
             supplies
             for
             the
             VVars
             give
             them
             occasion
             to
             draw
             out
             these
             men
             from
             their
             several
             Stations
             :
             and
             then
             being
             called
             to
             the
             Chambers
             of
             Janizaries
             ,
             
             they
             orderly
             march
             one
             after
             the
             other
             according
             to
             their
             seniority
             ,
             one
             holding
             the
             end
             of
             his
             fellows
             Garment
             ,
             appear
             before
             the
             Muster-Master
             ,
             who
             having
             enrolled
             their
             names
             in
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Register
             ,
             they
             run
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             can
             by
             their
             
               Oda
               baschi
            
             or
             Master
             of
             their
             Chamber
             ,
             who
             gives
             every
             one
             as
             he
             passes
             a
             blow
             under
             the
             Ear
             ,
             to
             signifie
             their
             subjection
             to
             him
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Ceremony
             observed
             in
             creating
             Janizaries
             .
          
           
             At
             their
             first
             Enrolment
             some
             have
             but
             one
             Asper
             a
             day
             ,
             others
             4
             
             and
             5
             unto
             7
             and
             a
             half
             ;
             and
             so
             with
             time
             and
             favour
             of
             their
             Officers
             ,
             encrease
             to
             12
             〈◊〉
             a
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             pay
             of
             any
             Janizary
             ,
             and
             can
             have
             no
             other
             advance
             ,
             unless
             good
             Fortune
             promote
             them
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             
               Kiahaia
               Begh
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             Lieutenant-General
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             eminent
             Office.
             
          
           
             Besides
             this
             pay
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             daily
             provision
             and
             diet
             from
             the
             
             bounty
             of
             the
             Grand
             Seignior
             ,
             and
             their
             Table
             ordered
             at
             constant
             hours
             ,
             where
             they
             finde
             their
             Rice
             ,
             fifty
             drams
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             one
             hundred
             of
             Bread
             their
             ordinary
             Commons
             ,
             and
             eat
             in
             their
             respective
             Refectories
             like
             Monks
             in
             Convents
             ,
             or
             Scholars
             in
             their
             Colledges
             ;
             they
             receive
             also
             one
             Souldiers
             Coat
             yearly
             ,
             of
             Cloth
             made
             at
             Salonica
             of
             a
             coarse
             thread
             ,
             but
             warm
             and
             convenient
             ,
             which
             in
             every
             Moneth
             of
             Ramazan
             is
             distributed
             to
             each
             Chamber
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             Bellies
             are
             full
             and
             Backs
             are
             warm
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             points
             are
             better
             provided
             than
             the
             tattered
             Infantry
             which
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             most
             parts
             of
             Christendom
             .
             And
             thus
             this
             people
             being
             pampered
             without
             cares
             of
             seeking
             their
             Bread
             ,
             grow
             often
             querulous
             and
             apt
             to
             take
             the
             fire
             of
             Sedition
             with
             every
             spark
             of
             discontent
             in
             their
             Officers
             ,
             the
             beginnings
             of
             which
             they
             commonly
             make
             known
             at
             their
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Publick
             Divan
             ,
             whither
             4
             or
             500
             of
             them
             are
             obliged
             4
             times
             a
             week
             ,
             that
             is
             Saturday
             ,
             Sunday
             ,
             Munday
             ,
             and
             Tuesday
             ,
             to
             accompany
             the
             
               Janizar
               Agar
            
             or
             their
             General
             ;
             at
             that
             place
             they
             have
             their
             Commons
             from
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Kitchin
             :
             which
             when
             they
             have
             any
             subject
             of
             discontent
             
             they
             evidence
             by
             slighting
             ,
             by
             kicking
             down
             their
             Plates
             of
             Rice
             ,
             and
             shewing
             better
             stomacks
             to
             be
             revenged
             ,
             than
             to
             their
             Entertainment
             ;
             which
             Mutinies
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             and
             Principal
             Ministers
             having
             
             found
             oftentimes
             fatal
             ,
             endeavour
             by
             fair
             promises
             and
             satisfactory
             compliance
             with
             their
             desires
             to
             pacifie
             in
             their
             first
             motion
             .
          
           
             
               Janiszar
               Agasi
               or
               Generall
               of
               the
               Janizaries
            
          
           
             The
             General
             of
             this
             Militia
             is
             called
             
               Janizar
               Agasi
            
             ,
             and
             is
             always
             elected
             from
             the
             *
             Royal
             Chamber
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ;
             because
             it
             being
             an
             Office
             of
             great
             Charge
             ,
             it
             is
             thought
             necessary
             to
             be
             intrusted
             to
             one
             
             whose
             Education
             and
             Preferment
             hath
             made
             a
             Creature
             of
             the
             Court
             ;
             which
             Policy
             hath
             been
             the
             suppression
             of
             divers
             mutinies
             amongst
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             the
             discovery
             of
             their
             Combinations
             ,
             and
             an
             engagement
             to
             a
             stronger
             dependency
             on
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             .
             When
             this
             General
             either
             dies
             by
             a
             natural
             death
             ,
             or
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Justice
             or
             Authority
             ,
             his
             Riches
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             other
             Pashaws
             ,
             is
             not
             confiscated
             to
             the
             Sultans
             Exchequer
             ;
             but
             the
             Inheritance
             accrues
             to
             the
             publick
             Treasury
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             ;
             which
             how
             dangerous
             it
             is
             to
             a
             
             State
             to
             have
             a
             Militia
             endowed
             with
             Revenues
             appropriated
             to
             their
             Officers
             (
             as
             already
             we
             have
             declared
             they
             possess
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             Anatolia
             )
             and
             a
             Bank
             of
             Wealth
             united
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             a
             licentious
             Sword
             ,
             the
             Ottoman
             Princes
             have
             by
             sad
             effects
             rather
             felt
             ,
             than
             been
             able
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             absolute
             Power
             to
             remedy
             .
          
           
           
             The
             second
             Chief
             Officer
             is
             the
             
               Kiahaia
               Begh
            
             ,
             or
             Lieutenant-General
             .
             
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             
               Segban
               baschi
            
             ,
             the
             Overseer
             of
             the
             Carriage
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             Baggage
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             is
             the
             
               Turnagi
               Bashee
            
             ,
             or
             Guardian
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Cranes
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             is
             the
             
               Samsongi
               Bashee
            
             ,
             chief
             Master
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Mastives
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             is
             the
             
               Zagargi
               Bashee
            
             ,
             Master
             of
             the
             Spaniels
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             is
             the
             
               Solack
               Bashee
            
             ,
             Captain
             of
             the
             Archers
             ,
             or
             of
             such
             Janizaries
             who
             go
             armed
             with
             Bow
             and
             Arrows
             .
          
           
             The
             eighth
             is
             Subashi
             and
             Assasbashi
             ,
             who
             are
             chief
             of
             the
             Serjeants
             and
             Bailiffs
             ,
             and
             attend
             always
             at
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Stirrop
             when
             at
             any
             time
             on
             solemn
             occasions
             he
             shews
             himself
             to
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Solack
               or
               one
               of
               the
               Grand
               Signors
               Footmen
            
          
           
             
               A
               Paick
               or
               another
               sort
               of
               Footmen
            
          
           
             The
             ninth
             is
             the
             Peikbashi
             ,
             or
             Commander
             of
             that
             sort
             of
             Pages
             which
             are
             called
             Peiks
             ,
             who
             wear
             caps
             of
             beaten
             gold
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             60
             in
             number
             ,
             who
             march
             at
             Solemnities
             together
             with
             the
             Solacks
             neer
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             .
          
           
             The
             tenth
             is
             Mezuraga
             ,
             or
             the
             head
             Baily
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             .
          
           
             These
             eight
             last
             arise
             from
             the
             order
             of
             Janizaries
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             several
             Commands
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             though
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             to
             augment
             their
             Power
             and
             Honour
             the
             more
             ,
             bestows
             on
             them
             Titles
             and
             Wealth
             in
             other
             Offices
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Janizaries
             Chambers
             (
             of
             which
             there
             are
             no
             others
             but
             in
             Constantinople
             )
             
             are
             in
             number
             〈◊〉
             ,
             of
             which
             80
             are
             of
             ancient
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             
               Eskai
               Odalar
            
             ;
             and
             82
             called
             
               Jeni
               Odalar
            
             ,
             or
             the
             new
             Chambers
             ;
             over
             most
             of
             which
             is
             a
             Tchorbagi
             or
             Captain
             :
             In
             these
             Chambers
             those
             that
             are
             not
             married
             enjoy
             their
             Lodgings
             and
             Habitation
             ,
             and
             twice
             a
             day
             find
             their
             Repast
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             before
             mentioned
             :
             And
             thus
             instead
             of
             Monasteries
             of
             Friers
             ,
             the
             Turk
             maintains
             Convents
             and
             Societies
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             who
             are
             trained
             up
             with
             all
             modesty
             and
             Severity
             of
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             The
             Principal
             Officers
             of
             these
             Chambers
             are
             ,
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Odabashee
               ,
               or
               Master
               of
               the
               Chamber
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               Wars
               
               serves
               as
               Lievtenant
               of
               the
               Company
               .
            
             
               Second
               is
               Wekilharg
               ,
               or
               expenditor
               for
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Chamber
               .
            
             
               Third
               is
               Bairacktar
               ,
               or
               Ensign-bearer
               .
            
             
               Fourth
               is
               Ashgee
               ,
               or
               the
               Cook
               of
               the
               Chamber
               .
            
             
               Fifth
               is
               Karakullukgee
               ,
               or
               the
               under-Cook
               .
            
             
               Sixth
               is
               the
               Saka
               ,
               or
               the
               Water-carrier
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Cook
             is
             not
             only
             an
             Officer
             to
             dress
             the
             Diet
             and
             Provision
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             but
             is
             also
             a
             Monitor
             or
             Observer
             of
             their
             good
             behaviour
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             any
             one
             of
             them
             commits
             a
             Crime
             ,
             the
             Cook
             is
             the
             Officer
             that
             executes
             the
             punishment
             .
             The
             under-Cook
             also
             serves
             for
             an
             Apparitor
             ,
             and
             is
             he
             who
             summons
             the
             married
             Janizaries
             at
             their
             several
             Dwellings
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             when
             their
             Officers
             command
             their
             attendance
             .
          
           
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             consists
             of
             Batchelours
             or
             single
             
             men
             ;
             for
             though
             Marriage
             cannot
             be
             denied
             to
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             that
             which
             terminates
             their
             Preferments
             ,
             and
             renders
             their
             Seniority
             uncapable
             of
             claiming
             a
             right
             to
             Offices
             ,
             or
             Military
             Advancement
             ;
             for
             being
             incumbred
             with
             a
             Wife
             ,
             and
             other
             dependencies
             ,
             they
             are
             judged
             in
             a
             condition
             not
             capable
             to
             attend
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Service
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             to
             other
             duty
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Peace
             ,
             besides
             their
             appearance
             every
             Friday
             in
             their
             Chambers
             ,
             and
             presence
             of
             their
             Officers
             ,
             they
             wholly
             are
             dispensed
             with
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Wars
             this
             Militia
             is
             consider'd
             as
             the
             most
             valient
             and
             best
             disciplin'd
             Souldiery
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Camp
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             either
             kept
             as
             a
             Reserve
             ,
             or
             march
             in
             the
             main
             Body
             of
             the
             Army
             .
             In
             times
             of
             Peace
             their
             Quarters
             are
             many
             times
             changed
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             imployment
             ,
             from
             one
             Castle
             or
             Garrison
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             to
             
               Buda
               ,
               Kanisia
               ,
               Temeswar
            
             ,
             to
             
               Rhodes
               ,
               Canea
            
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             :
             Some
             of
             them
             are
             appointed
             to
             keep
             Courts
             of
             Guard
             at
             all
             Gates
             and
             Avenues
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             Insolencies
             and
             Injuries
             their
             Companions
             are
             apt
             to
             offer
             to
             Christians
             ,
             Jews
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             who
             at
             some
             times
             ,
             being
             heated
             with
             Wine
             ,
             have
             in
             the
             open
             market
             forc'd
             Women
             ,
             whilst
             their
             Comerades
             have
             with
             their
             *
             Daggers
             drawn
             stood
             over
             them
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             the
             people
             ;
             to
             prevent
             which
             disorders
             ,
             the
             
               Janizar
               Agasi
            
             accustoms
             to
             ride
             the
             Streets
             attended
             with
             about
             40
             Mumgies
             ,
             or
             Bayliffs
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             where
             meeting
             any
             guilty
             of
             such
             like
             Crimes
             ,
             or
             other
             Enormities
             ,
             he
             seizes
             them
             ,
             and
             carries
             them
             to
             his
             Court
             ,
             where
             after
             examination
             of
             their
             fault
             ,
             
             he
             orders
             them
             to
             be
             beaten
             ,
             or
             if
             their
             Crime
             be
             great
             ,
             to
             be
             strangled
             ,
             or
             sowed
             in
             a
             Sack
             and
             thrown
             into
             the
             Sea
             ;
             but
             always
             their
             punishment
             is
             inflicted
             privately
             ,
             perhaps
             because
             they
             are
             jealous
             of
             a
             mutiny
             .
          
           
             In
             every
             Province
             the
             Janizaries
             have
             their
             Serdars
             ,
             who
             are
             Colonels
             
             or
             chief
             of
             all
             the
             Janizaries
             within
             that
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             who
             greatly
             abuse
             their
             Office
             by
             taking
             into
             their
             protection
             any
             that
             present
             or
             pay
             them
             for
             this
             priviledge
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             they
             have
             grown
             so
             powerful
             and
             rich
             ,
             that
             some
             time
             past
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             whole
             Ottoman
             Empire
             hath
             reposed
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             this
             Militia
             .
          
           
             Their
             Arms
             are
             Muskets
             and
             Swords
             ;
             they
             fight
             confusedly
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             with
             no
             more
             order
             than
             the
             Spahees
             ;
             only
             sometimes
             they
             draw
             themselves
             up
             into
             Cunei
             ,
             observed
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             shall
             serve
             to
             have
             spoken
             of
             the
             Institution
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             :
             We
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             declare
             how
             this
             Militia
             is
             decayed
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             grounds
             it
             is
             not
             maintained
             in
             its
             ancient
             honour
             and
             flourishing
             estate
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             Whether
             the
             Maintenance
             of
             an
             Army
             of
             Janizaries
             according
             to
             the
             Original
             Institution
             ,
             be
             now
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Politie
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             THis
             Problem
             I
             find
             first
             moved
             by
             〈◊〉
             ,
             once
             the
             Germane
             
             Emperours
             Embassadour
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             who
             pretends
             to
             speak
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             sence
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             on
             occasions
             of
             difference
             which
             the
             insolent
             rudeness
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             had
             caus'd
             between
             themselves
             and
             his
             Family
             :
             For
             
               Rusan
               Pashaw
            
             then
             Prime
             Visier
             ,
             admonished
             him
             friendly
             to
             condescend
             to
             any
             terms
             of
             Composition
             ,
             for
             that
             Law
             could
             not
             avail
             where
             Souldiers
             ruled
             ;
             and
             the
             powerful
             〈◊〉
             himself
             ,
             who
             then
             reigned
             ,
             trembled
             at
             nothing
             more
             than
             the
             apprehension
             of
             some
             secret
             Ulcer
             of
             perfidiousness
             .
             which
             might
             lye
             concealed
             within
             the
             retirement
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             there
             is
             no
             question
             but
             a
             standing
             Army
             of
             veterane
             and
             well-disciplin'd
             Souldiers
             must
             be
             always
             useful
             and
             advantageous
             to
             the
             Interest
             of
             a
             Prince
             ;
             so
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             negligence
             in
             the
             Officers
             ,
             and
             remisness
             of
             Government
             ,
             produces
             that
             licentiousness
             and
             wrestiness
             in
             the
             Souldiery
             ,
             as
             betrays
             them
             to
             all
             the
             disorders
             which
             are
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             of
             evil
             consequence
             to
             the
             welfare
             of
             a
             State.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             it
             hath
             fared
             with
             the
             Ottoman
             Empire
             ,
             which
             rising
             only
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Arms
             ,
             and
             established
             on
             the
             blood
             of
             many
             valiant
             and
             daring
             Captains
             ,
             gave
             Priviledges
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             and
             Riches
             to
             the
             Militia
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             encouraged
             their
             Prowess
             and
             forwardness
             by
             Rewards
             ,
             and
             connivance
             at
             their
             Crimes
             ;
             by
             which
             indulgence
             and
             impunity
             ,
             these
             men
             ill-principled
             〈◊〉
             rules
             of
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             unequally
             bearing
             Prosperity
             and
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             have
             for
             a
             long
             time
             been
             gathering
             a
             〈◊〉
             of
             ill
             humours
             ready
             to
             receive
             any
             contagion
             
             of
             seditious
             design
             ,
             and
             to
             maintain
             it
             with
             an
             impudence
             constant
             to
             the
             Janizaries
             for
             some
             Ages
             ,
             which
             may
             equal
             the
             levity
             of
             the
             Roman
             Souldiery
             ,
             untill
             they
             shamelesly
             set
             their
             Empire
             to
             sale
             ,
             and
             forgot
             both
             their
             old
             obedience
             to
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             reverence
             to
             their
             new
             Emperours
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             and
             ruine
             of
             many
             Grandees
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sultan
             himself
             ,
             by
             such
             like
             Seditions
             ,
             hath
             at
             length
             by
             dear
             experience
             taught
             the
             Principal
             Ministers
             how
             unsafe
             it
             is
             to
             permit
             an
             Army
             lodged
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             capital
             City
             ,
             of
             a
             disposition
             favourable
             to
             it self
             ,
             envious
             ,
             and
             impatient
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             jealous
             ,
             and
             always
             at
             enmity
             with
             the
             Court
             ,
             rich
             and
             powerful
             with
             Possessions
             and
             Rents
             appertaining
             to
             its
             Commanders
             in
             Anatolia
             ,
             and
             a
             Treasury
             of
             unknown
             sums
             which
             have
             descended
             to
             the
             Common
             Bank
             by
             the
             decease
             of
             their
             Generals
             or
             
               Janizar
               Agas
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             have
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             as
             prudently
             as
             might
             be
             ,
             begun
             to
             diminish
             the
             strength
             of
             this
             〈◊〉
             by
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             veterane
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             ruine
             of
             their
             reputation
             ,
             by
             various
             arts
             ,
             in
             the
             estimation
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             particular
             means
             whereby
             the
             Janizaries
             have
             been
             studiously
             destroy'd
             ,
             are
             by
             many
             ways
             evident
             ;
             for
             first
             they
             are
             exposed
             upon
             every
             obscure
             Service
             ,
             and
             drawn
             forth
             to
             encounter
             every
             Assault
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             as
             the
             Wars
             of
             Candy
             have
             exhausted
             the
             flower
             of
             this
             Militia
             ,
             the
             Battels
             at
             Sea
             buried
             vast
             numbers
             ,
             who
             〈◊〉
             formerly
             reserved
             for
             times
             of
             eminent
             exploits
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Which
             destruction
             of
             the
             veterane
             Souldiers
             hath
             created
             other
             mischiefs
             to
             this
             order
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             discipline
             ,
             as
             prejudicial
             as
             the
             former
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Agiamoglans
             were
             obliged
             to
             perform
             six
             or
             seven
             years
             Novitiate
             ,
             now
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             constant
             necessities
             to
             supply
             the
             Wars
             ,
             they
             overskip
             the
             orderly
             formalities
             of
             the
             first
             Institution
             ,
             and
             create
             them
             Janizaries
             after
             a
             year
             or
             half
             a
             years
             service
             :
             And
             others
             I
             have
             known
             educated
             in
             Mechanick
             Professions
             ,
             and
             from
             framing
             Timber
             and
             carrying
             Burdens
             in
             the
             Arsenal
             ,
             have
             at
             once
             for
             the
             Service
             in
             Candie
             been
             created
             Janizaries
             ,
             who
             neither
             know
             how
             to
             manage
             a
             〈◊〉
             ,
             nor
             are
             otherwise
             disciplin'd
             to
             any
             exercise
             of
             Arms.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             Europe
             may
             not
             be
             dispeopled
             by
             the
             triennial
             seisure
             of
             Christian
             Children
             for
             the
             Grand
             Signiors
             Service
             ,
             which
             in
             Turkish
             is
             called
             Deuschirme
             ,
             that
             politick
             Custom
             and
             principal
             conservation
             of
             the
             discipline
             of
             Janizaries
             is
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             wholly
             forgotten
             ,
             and
             instead
             thereof
             election
             is
             made
             of
             Vagabonds
             ,
             that
             proffer
             themselves
             out
             of
             Asia
             ,
             or
             other
             parts
             ,
             who
             having
             passed
             five
             or
             six
             months
             like
             Novices
             ,
             are
             afterwards
             made
             Janizaries
             ,
             and
             being
             ignorant
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Arms
             ,
             and
             unaccustomed
             to
             labours
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             run
             from
             their
             Colours
             ,
             and
             renounce
             their
             Order
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             in
             times
             past
             one
             of
             the
             most
             honourable
             in
             the
             whole
             Empire
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             old
             veterane
             Officers
             ,
             which
             had
             by
             degrees
             and
             steps
             proceeded
             to
             Honour
             methodically
             from
             inferiour
             Souldiers
             ,
             have
             either
             by
             their
             own
             seditious
             spirits
             ,
             or
             jealousie
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             been
             dispeeded
             from
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             places
             the
             Sons
             of
             
               Constantinopolitan
               Janizaries
            
             succeeded
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             bred
             up
             with
             softness
             and
             effeminacy
             ;
             and
             their
             Tchorbagees
             or
             Captains
             have
             not
             obtained
             their
             Commands
             
             by
             time
             or
             valour
             ,
             but
             buy
             their
             places
             with
             money
             and
             presents
             to
             the
             prime
             Officers
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             And
             to
             forward
             the
             decay
             of
             this
             Militia
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             off
             their
             warlike
             and
             haughty
             courages
             ,
             the
             confinement
             to
             their
             Chambers
             is
             not
             severe
             ,
             but
             liberty
             given
             upon
             colour
             of
             poverty
             and
             impossibility
             of
             livelihood
             on
             their
             mean
             pay
             ,
             to
             attend
             other
             Trades
             and
             services
             ,
             whereby
             the
             exercise
             of
             Arms
             and
             thoughts
             of
             the
             War
             is
             converted
             to
             mechanick
             Arts
             ,
             and
             an
             intention
             to
             ways
             of
             maintenance
             of
             themselves
             and
             Families
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Hope
             of
             reward
             and
             fear
             of
             punishment
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             incitements
             to
             worthy
             actions
             ,
             and
             restrictions
             from
             the
             vilest
             crimes
             ,
             are
             rarely
             held
             up
             to
             the
             Janizaries
             in
             these
             times
             for
             their
             encouragement
             or
             terrour
             ;
             for
             without
             money
             to
             the
             superior
             Officers
             none
             of
             them
             obtains
             preferment
             ;
             nor
             can
             any
             worn
             out
             with
             age
             and
             wounds
             procure
             dismission
             from
             the
             War
             with
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             usual
             stipend
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             by
             the
             Turks
             Oturak
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Latines
             Exauctorati
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             the
             children
             of
             Officers
             born
             in
             Constantinople
             are
             often
             made
             Oturaks
             in
             their
             Cradles
             ,
             and
             lusty
             youths
             are
             with
             favour
             and
             mony
             exempted
             in
             the
             flower
             of
             their
             age
             from
             the
             labours
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             yet
             enjoy
             the
             benefits
             due
             to
             a
             toilsome
             Militia
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             the
             connivance
             at
             these
             various
             disorders
             and
             subversion
             of
             the
             good
             institutions
             of
             this
             Souldiery
             were
             not
             sufficient
             to
             impoverish
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             to
             mould
             them
             into
             a
             more
             effeminate
             temper
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             lose
             their
             interest
             and
             reputation
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             common
             opinion
             that
             the
             
               Vizier
               Kupriuli
            
             laid
             the
             designs
             for
             the
             late
             War
             with
             Germany
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             enjoyned
             it
             to
             his
             Son
             to
             prosecute
             ,
             with
             an
             intention
             ,
             amongst
             other
             expectations
             of
             benefit
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             to
             complete
             the
             final
             destruction
             of
             the
             ancient
             Spahees
             and
             Janizaries
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             lay
             a
             foundation
             of
             new
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             may
             more
             easily
             for
             the
             future
             restrain
             the
             Turkish
             Militia
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             better
             modesty
             and
             obedience
             :
             which
             design
             hath
             taken
             so
             severe
             effect
             in
             the
             War
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1664.
             that
             the
             bloudiest
             part
             of
             slaughter
             in
             the
             Battels
             fell
             on
             the
             Janizaries
             and
             Spahees
             ,
             and
             by
             how
             much
             more
             any
             were
             more
             bold
             and
             forward
             in
             their
             attempts
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             more
             fatal
             and
             hasty
             was
             their
             ruine
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             reported
             that
             the
             valiantest
             Souldiers
             of
             the
             Confines
             ,
             the
             veterane
             and
             best
             disciplined
             of
             the
             Spahees
             and
             Janizaries
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             number
             of
             their
             skilful
             Commanders
             and
             expert
             Captains
             perished
             promiscuously
             together
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             damage
             and
             weakning
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             power
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             a
             new
             Militia
             succeeding
             ,
             capable
             of
             receiving
             other
             Customs
             and
             Laws
             ,
             and
             neither
             remembring
             nor
             concerned
             in
             former
             Mutinies
             ,
             will
             adventure
             to
             follow
             the
             seditious
             practices
             of
             their
             Predecessors
             ;
             for
             men
             are
             commonly
             modest
             at
             their
             first
             entrance
             into
             any
             condition
             ,
             and
             unless
             debauched
             by
             corruption
             in
             government
             ,
             are
             easily
             contained
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             reasonable
             moderation
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Militia
             is
             reduced
             to
             so
             low
             an
             abatement
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             condition
             easily
             for
             the
             future
             with
             good
             management
             to
             be
             ruled
             ;
             yet
             this
             present
             
               Sultan
               Mahomet
            
             still
             retaining
             the
             memory
             and
             impression
             of
             the
             amazement
             
             he
             suffered
             in
             his
             infancy
             on
             occasion
             of
             a
             dangerous
             combination
             and
             couspiracy
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             will
             never
             confide
             himself
             to
             their
             guard
             ,
             nor
             be
             reconciled
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             the
             many
             Chambers
             it
             contains
             of
             that
             loathed
             Militia
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             so
             many
             Nurseries
             and
             Seminaries
             of
             Treasons
             complotted
             against
             himself
             ,
             his
             Father
             and
             his
             other
             Progenitors
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Chiauses
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Chaousbashee
                 or
                 Cheife
                 the
                 Pursuivants
              
            
          
           
             THese
             having
             both
             offensive
             and
             defensive
             Arms
             assigned
             them
             ,
             may
             be
             reckoned
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Militia
             ,
             though
             their
             Office
             being
             chiefly
             in
             relation
             to
             Civil
             Processes
             and
             Laws
             ,
             they
             may
             rather
             deserve
             the
             name
             of
             Pursuivants
             or
             〈◊〉
             .
             They
             are
             in
             number
             about
             5
             or
             600
             ,
             their
             pay
             is
             from
             12
             to
             40
             Aspers
             a
             day
             ;
             and
             their
             chief
             Officer
             is
             called
             
               Chiaus
               Baschee
            
             ,
             to
             whose
             custody
             Prisoners
             
             of
             quality
             are
             committed
             :
             their
             place
             of
             attendance
             is
             in
             the
             Palace
             of
             the
             Prime
             Visier
             ,
             to
             be
             ready
             on
             all
             occasions
             to
             carry
             Letters
             and
             Commands
             to
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             such
             Christian
             Renegadoes
             as
             become
             Turks
             ,
             they
             most
             commonly
             for
             their
             encouragement
             and
             subsistance
             in
             the
             Mahometane
             Superstition
             admit
             into
             this
             Rank
             ;
             because
             having
             commonly
             an
             endowment
             of
             other
             Languages
             besides
             the
             Turkish
             ,
             are
             most
             serviceable
             on
             messages
             into
             Forreign
             Countrys
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             are
             sent
             with
             title
             of
             Ambassadors
             ,
             as
             one
             was
             once
             into
             
               England
               ,
               France
            
             ,
             and
             Holland
             .
             Their
             Arms
             are
             a
             Scimitar
             ,
             a
             Bow
             ,
             and
             Arrows
             ,
             and
             a
             Trunchion
             with
             a
             knob
             at
             the
             end
             ,
             called
             in
             Turkish
             Topous
             ;
             those
             of
             these
             Officers
             that
             are
             servants
             to
             the
             Visier
             or
             Beglerbegs
             ,
             carry
             this
             Trunchion
             covered
             with
             Silver
             ,
             called
             in
             Turkish
             〈◊〉
             ;
             but
             the
             Chiauses
             of
             simple
             Pashaws
             only
             of
             Wood
             :
             their
             Harvest
             they
             make
             upon
             the
             occasions
             of
             Law-suits
             and
             differences
             between
             one
             party
             and
             another
             ,
             being
             Apparitors
             or
             Serjeants
             to
             call
             the
             guilty
             person
             to
             justice
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             business
             comes
             to
             composition
             ,
             they
             commonly
             are
             in
             the
             midst
             to
             perswade
             both
             sides
             to
             reason
             ,
             in
             which
             action
             they
             want
             not
             their
             Fees
             or
             acknowledgment
             of
             labour
             from
             both
             parties
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             Of
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Militia
             ,
             the
             Toptchi
             .
          
           
             THese
             are
             Gunners
             ,
             called
             so
             from
             the
             word
             Tope
             ,
             which
             in
             Turkish
             signifies
             a
             Cannon
             ;
             and
             are
             in
             number
             about
             one
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             ,
             distributed
             into
             52
             Chambers
             ,
             their
             quarters
             are
             at
             Tophana
             or
             the
             place
             of
             Guns
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             of
             Constantinople
             ;
             few
             of
             these
             are
             expert
             in
             their
             art
             ,
             and
             are
             ill
             practised
             in
             the
             proportions
             and
             Mathematical
             part
             of
             the
             Gunners
             mystery
             ;
             for
             were
             they
             as
             skilful
             as
             many
             Engineers
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             might
             doubtless
             with
             that
             train
             of
             vast
             Artillery
             they
             either
             march
             with
             in
             their
             Camp
             or
             found
             in
             their
             Trenches
             ,
             give
             much
             more
             annoyance
             to
             the
             Christian
             forces
             :
             And
             therefore
             knowing
             their
             own
             imperfections
             in
             this
             Exercise
             ;
             when
             Christian
             Gunners
             are
             taken
             in
             the
             War
             ,
             they
             entertain
             them
             with
             better
             usage
             than
             other
             Captives
             ,
             quartering
             them
             in
             the
             Chambers
             appropriated
             to
             that
             profession
             ,
             allotting
             them
             with
             the
             others
             a
             pay
             of
             8
             to
             12.
             
             Aspers
             a
             day
             ;
             but
             because
             this
             is
             too
             considerable
             a
             maintenance
             to
             allure
             men
             who
             are
             otherwise
             principled
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             occasion
             offers
             ,
             desert
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Turk
             ,
             and
             fly
             to
             their
             own
             Conntry
             .
          
           
             Their
             Officers
             are
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Topgibaschi
               ,
               or
               General
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               〈◊〉
               or
               the
               chief
               of
               them
               that
               found
               the
               great
               Guns
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Odabaschi
               ,
               the
               chief
               of
               all
               the
               Chambers
               of
               the
               Gunners
               in
               the
               Suburbs
               of
               Constantinople
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Is
               the
               Kiatib
               or
               their
               Muster-Master
               ,
               who
               is
               always
               a
               Spahee
               .
            
          
           
             Their
             Guns
             are
             the
             biggest
             and
             as
             well
             cast
             and
             moulded
             as
             any
             in
             
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             the
             last
             Expedition
             in
             Hungary
             there
             were
             40
             pieces
             of
             new
             Cannon
             cast
             and
             transported
             by
             way
             of
             the
             black
             Sea
             ,
             and
             thence
             by
             the
             Danube
             unto
             Balgrade
             and
             Buda
             .
             Their
             Gunpowder
             is
             made
             but
             in
             small
             quantities
             about
             Constantinople
             ,
             but
             comes
             from
             divers
             places
             of
             Europe
             but
             that
             from
             Damascus
             is
             most
             esteemed
             :
             The
             biggest
             size
             of
             their
             Bullets
             are
             from
             36
             to
             40
             inches
             Diameter
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             most
             commonly
             of
             stone
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             use
             of
             in
             the
             Castles
             or
             Block-houses
             scituate
             on
             the
             Sea
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             Castles
             upon
             the
             Hellespont
             ,
             called
             anciently
             Sestos
             and
             Abydos
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Forts
             at
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             black
             Sea.
             Once
             an
             Englishman
             Gunner
             of
             a
             Ship
             ,
             which
             lay
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             had
             the
             curiosity
             and
             confidence
             to
             measure
             the
             dimensions
             of
             these
             Bullets
             ;
             but
             being
             apprehended
             in
             the
             very
             act
             ,
             was
             imprisoned
             for
             a
             Spy
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             intercession
             of
             our
             Embassador
             then
             Resident
             ,
             with
             much
             labour
             and
             some
             expence
             was
             at
             length
             released
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
              
               Gebegees
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               Armourers
               ;
               so
               called
               from
               the
               word
               Gebes
               ,
               which
               signifie
               in
               Turkish
               as
               much
               as
               Arms
               of
               Back
               and
               Breast
               ;
               they
               are
               in
               numbe
               630
               distributed
               into
               60
               Chambers
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               Quarters
               neer
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Santa
                 Sophia
              
               in
               Constantinople
               ;
               their
               Office
               is
               to
               conserve
               the
               Arms
               of
               ancient
               times
               from
               rust
               ,
               by
               cleaning
               and
               oyling
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               remain
               as
               Trophees
               for
               ever
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Conquests
               :
               their
               pay
               is
               from
               8
               to
               12
               Aspers
               a
               day
               ;
               their
               Officers
               are
               first
               the
               Gebegibaschi
               who
               is
               their
               Commander
               in
               chief
               .
               2.
               
               The
               〈◊〉
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               many
               Masters
               of
               their
               Chambers
               .
               On
               all
               Expeditions
               these
               Armourers
               are
               necessary
               Officers
               ,
               and
               oftentimes
               in
               days
               of
               Battel
               distribute
               forth
               the
               antique
               Arms
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               have
               the
               care
               ,
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Janizaries
               :
               but
               those
               of
               these
               men
               that
               are
               indifferently
               rich
               ,
               and
               have
               favour
               and
               friends
               ,
               enjoy
               their
               pay
               with
               ease
               at
               their
               own
               homes
               ;
               and
               like
               other
               *
               Ogiacks
               are
               capable
               of
               being
               made
               Oturaks
               ,
               or
               retaining
               their
               pension
               with
               a
               dispensation
               from
               the
               War.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Of
                 the
              
               Delees
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Delee
                   ,
                   or
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Visiers
                   Guard
                
              
            
             
               Delee
               signifies
               as
               much
               as
               a
               mad
               fellow
               or
               a
               Hector
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               Prime
               Viziers
               Lifeguard
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               number
               from
               100
               to
               400
               ,
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               Vizier
               is
               more
               or
               less
               rich
               and
               splendid
               in
               his
               retinue
               ;
               their
               pay
               is
               from
               12
               to
               15
               Aspers
               a
               day
               ;
               they
               are
               by
               nation
               of
               Bosna
               ,
               or
               Albania
               ;
               their
               habit
               is
               very
               ridiculous
               according
               to
               this
               Picture
               ;
               they
               are
               men
               chosen
               for
               their
               great
               stature
               and
               stomachs
               ;
               they
               speak
               big
               ,
               talk
               of
               nothing
               but
               killing
               and
               adventurous
               exploits
               ,
               but
               in
               reality
               their
               heart
               and
               courage
               is
               not
               esteemed
               proportionable
               to
               their
               bulk
               and
               bodies
               :
               in
               the
               City
               they
               march
               before
               the
               Vizier
               on
               foot
               ,
               and
               make
               way
               for
               him
               to
               the
               Divan
               ;
               on
               journeys
               they
               are
               too
               heavy
               and
               lazy
               not
               to
               be
               well
               mounted
               ;
               they
               have
               a
               Captain
               over
               them
               called
               the
               Delibaschi
               ;
               their
               Arms
               are
               a
               Lance
               after
               the
               Hungarian
               fashion
               ,
               a
               Sword
               ,
               and
               Pole-Axe
               ;
               and
               some
               of
               them
               carry
               a
               Pistol
               at
               their
               Girdle
               .
               This
               sort
               of
               People
               being
               naturally
               more
               faithful
               than
               the
               Turks
               ,
               and
               more
               inclinable
               to
               the
               Vizier
               Kupriuli
               for
               being
               of
               the
               same
               Country
               ,
               he
               maintained
               2000
               of
               them
               for
               his
               Guard
               ;
               which
               was
               so
               great
               a
               curb
               to
               the
               Janizaries
               and
               the
               other
               Militia
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               never
               able
               to
               execute
               any
               Conspiracy
               against
               him
               .
               The
               same
               
               course
               his
               Son
               the
               present
               Vizier
               ,
               follows
               ,
               and
               is
               doubtless
               next
               the
               Grand
               Signiors
               favour
               ,
               his
               principal
               security
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
              
               Segbans
               and
               Sarigias
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               omitted
               that
               the
               Beglerbegs
               and
               Pashaws
               maintain
               always
               a
               Miltia
               called
               Segbans
               ,
               to
               whose
               custody
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               baggage
               belonging
               to
               the
               Horse
               is
               committed
               ,
               and
               a
               select
               number
               called
               Sarigias
               ,
               to
               whose
               care
               the
               baggage
               of
               the
               Infantry
               is
               entrusted
               ;
               these
               serve
               on
               foot
               with
               Muskets
               like
               Janizaries
               and
               the
               others
               on
               Horse-back
               like
               Dragoons
               in
               Christendom
               ;
               their
               pay
               besides
               their
               meat
               is
               3
               or
               4
               Dollars
               a
               month
               .
               The
               Beglerbegs
               have
               oftentimes
               on
               occasions
               of
               their
               Rebellions
               enrolled
               many
               of
               this
               sort
               of
               Militia
               to
               encounter
               the
               Janizaries
               ;
               the
               which
               was
               practised
               in
               these
               late
               times
               by
               
                 Ipchir
                 Pashaw
                 ,
                 Hasan
                 Pashaw
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Murteza
                 Pashaw
              
               ,
               who
               having
               listed
               great
               numbers
               to
               fight
               under
               this
               denomination
               ,
               the
               Vizier
               Kupriuli
               for
               terrour
               and
               more
               easie
               destruction
               of
               this
               people
               ,
               proclaimed
               through
               all
               Asia
               ,
               that
               strict
               inquisition
               should
               be
               made
               after
               the
               Segbans
               and
               Sarigias
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               might
               be
               lawful
               for
               any
               one
               to
               kill
               and
               destroy
               them
               without
               mercy
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               many
               were
               butchered
               in
               several
               places
               ,
               and
               30000
               of
               them
               revolted
               to
               the
               Sofi
               of
               Persia.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Muhlagi
               and
               Besli
               .
            
             
               Are
               the
               servants
               of
               Beglerbegs
               and
               Pashaws
               ;
               the
               first
               make
               profession
               of
               a
               principal
               art
               in
               good
               Horsemanship
               ,
               and
               exercise
               themselves
               in
               throwing
               the
               Gilid
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Dart
               much
               used
               amongst
               the
               Turks
               ,
               in
               the
               true
               management
               of
               which
               there
               is
               great
               dexterity
               ;
               and
               because
               there
               are
               considerable
               rewards
               bestowed
               on
               those
               who
               are
               expert
               herein
               ,
               the
               Turks
               practise
               it
               on
               Horse-back
               as
               their
               only
               exercise
               and
               study
               :
               very
               much
               delight
               herein
               the
               Grand
               Signiors
               have
               always
               taken
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               spectators
               of
               the
               Combats
               between
               the
               servants
               of
               several
               Pashaws
               born
               in
               different
               Countries
               and
               Nations
               ;
               who
               from
               a
               principle
               of
               honour
               to
               their
               Nation
               ,
               and
               hopes
               of
               preferment
               ,
               contend
               with
               that
               heat
               and
               malice
               one
               against
               the
               other
               as
               surpass
               the
               cruelty
               of
               the
               ancient
               Gladiators
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               limbs
               or
               eyes
               are
               lost
               in
               this
               skirmish
               ,
               but
               oftentimes
               sacrifice
               their
               blood
               and
               life
               for
               the
               pastime
               of
               their
               Prince
               .
               Such
               as
               are
               observed
               to
               be
               bold
               ,
               active
               ,
               and
               dexterous
               at
               his
               Game
               ,
               are
               preferred
               to
               the
               degree
               and
               benefit
               of
               a
               Zaim
               or
               Timariot
               .
               The
               Beslees
               are
               footmen
               ,
               who
               for
               their
               great
               abilities
               in
               walking
               and
               running
               ,
               attain
               oftentimes
               to
               be
               made
               Janizaries
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               we
               have
               now
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               brevity
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               run
               through
               the
               several
               Degrees
               ,
               Numbers
               ,
               Institutions
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Militia
               by
               Land
               :
               whose
               farther
               progress
               into
               Christendom
               ,
               and
               damage
               to
               the
               Christian
               Cause
               may
               the
               Almighty
               Providence
               so
               disappoint
               ,
               that
               his
               Church
               ,
               corrected
               and
               grown
               more
               pious
               by
               this
               chastisement
               ,
               may
               at
               length
               be
               relieved
               from
               the
               Rod
               and
               Yoke
               of
               this
               great
               Oppressor
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             Certain
             Observations
             on
             the
             Turkish
             Camp
             :
             and
             the
             Success
             of
             the
             last
             Battel
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             1665.
             the
             Earl
             of
             Winchelsea
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Embassador
             for
             certain
             Affairs
             of
             His
             Majesty
             and
             the
             Company
             or
             Merchants
             ,
             having
             commanded
             me
             to
             meet
             the
             Great
             Visier
             in
             his
             return
             from
             the
             Wars
             in
             Hungary
             ,
             through
             ill
             or
             rather
             uncertain
             information
             of
             the
             Visiers
             motion
             ,
             I
             was
             forced
             to
             proceed
             as
             far
             as
             Belgrade
             in
             Servia
             on
             the
             Confines
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             23
             days
             journey
             from
             Constantinople
             ,
             where
             finding
             a
             good
             part
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Army
             encamped
             neer
             that
             City
             ,
             for
             better
             convenience
             and
             expedition
             of
             my
             business
             ,
             I
             entred
             within
             the
             Quarters
             of
             the
             Spabees
             ,
             and
             pitched
             my
             Tent
             as
             neer
             the
             Visiers
             and
             the
             other
             principal
             Officers
             as
             consisted
             with
             due
             respect
             ;
             〈◊〉
             which
             place
             I
             remained
             seven
             days
             ,
             untill
             the
             Army
             removed
             towards
             Adrianople
             ;
             and
             not
             having
             fully
             compleated
             my
             business
             there
             ,
             I
             marched
             and
             remained
             other
             13
             days
             together
             with
             the
             Army
             :
             in
             which
             time
             I
             had
             leisure
             to
             make
             some
             reflections
             on
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Camp.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             front
             of
             the
             Camp
             are
             Quarter'd
             the
             Janizaries
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             destin'd
             to
             Foot-service
             ,
             whose
             Tents
             encompass
             their
             Aga
             or
             General
             :
             In
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Camp
             are
             erected
             the
             stately
             Pavilions
             of
             the
             Visier
             ,
             of
             his
             Kahija
             ,
             or
             chief
             Steward
             ,
             or
             Councellor
             ,
             the
             
               Reis
               Effendi
            
             or
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             the
             
               Tefterdar
               Pascha
            
             or
             Lord
             Treasurer
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Kapisler
               Kahiasee
            
             or
             Master
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             ;
             which
             five
             Pavilions
             take
             up
             a
             large
             extent
             of
             ground
             ,
             leaving
             a
             spacious
             Field
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             in
             the
             centre
             of
             which
             is
             raised
             a
             lofty
             Canopy
             ,
             under
             which
             Offendors
             are
             corrected
             or
             executed
             ,
             aud
             serves
             to
             shelter
             from
             the
             Sun
             or
             Rain
             such
             as
             attend
             the
             Divan
             ,
             or
             other
             business
             with
             the
             Officers
             of
             State.
             Within
             the
             same
             space
             of
             ground
             also
             is
             the
             Hasna
             or
             Treasury
             ,
             in
             small
             Chests
             one
             piled
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             form
             of
             a
             circle
             ,
             for
             guard
             of
             which
             15
             Spahees
             every
             night
             keep
             a
             Watch
             with
             their
             Arms
             in
             their
             hands
             .
             Neer
             these
             Quarters
             are
             the
             Tents
             of
             
               Pashaws
               ,
               Beghs
               ,
               Agaes
            
             ,
             and
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             ,
             who
             with
             their
             Retinue
             solely
             make
             up
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Army
             .
             In
             the
             Reer
             are
             the
             Quarters
             of
             the
             Spahees
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             attend
             the
             Horse-service
             ,
             as
             
               Segbans
               ,
               Sarigias
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             On
             the
             〈◊〉
             hand
             of
             the
             Visier
             without
             the
             Camp
             ,
             are
             placed
             the
             Artillery
             and
             Ammunition
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             time
             I
             was
             there
             was
             inconsiderable
             ,
             the
             great
             Cannon
             remaining
             in
             Buda
             and
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Belgrade
             ,
             only
             40
             or
             45
             small
             Field-pieces
             of
             Brass
             (
             as
             I
             reckoned
             them
             )
             each
             drawn
             by
             four
             Horses
             ,
             marched
             with
             the
             Visier
             ,
             more
             at
             that
             time
             for
             State
             and
             Ostentation
             than
             for
             real
             Service
             .
          
           
             The
             Pavilions
             of
             the
             Great
             Visier
             ,
             and
             other
             Persons
             of
             principal
             Office
             and
             Quality
             ,
             may
             rather
             be
             called
             Palaces
             than
             Tents
             being
             of
             a
             large
             extent
             ,
             richly
             wrought
             within
             ,
             adorned
             beyond
             their
             Houses
             ,
             accommodated
             with
             stately
             Furniture
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             convenience
             of
             the
             City
             and
             Country
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             opinion
             far
             exceed
             the
             
             magnificences
             the
             best
             of
             their
             Buildings
             ;
             for
             being
             but
             for
             few
             years
             continuance
             ,
             the
             maintenance
             of
             them
             is
             beyond
             the
             expence
             of
             Marble
             and
             Porphery
             ,
             or
             the
             perpetual
             Edifices
             of
             Italy
             ,
             durable
             to
             many
             Olympiads
             and
             Myriads
             of
             years
             .
             With
             these
             Houses
             and
             movable
             Habitations
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             Posts
             that
             support
             them
             are
             of
             great
             weight
             and
             bulk
             ,
             the
             Turkish
             Army
             marches
             daily
             four
             ,
             five
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             six
             hours
             Journey
             ;
             all
             which
             baggage
             is
             carried
             on
             Horses
             ,
             Mules
             ,
             and
             Camels
             :
             The
             great
             Persons
             are
             furnished
             with
             two
             sets
             of
             Tents
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             as
             the
             Visier
             rises
             ,
             is
             advanced
             the
             Conack
             or
             days
             Journey
             beyond
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             the
             morning
             leaving
             one
             Tent
             ,
             another
             is
             found
             at
             noon
             ready
             furnished
             and
             provided
             at
             arrival
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Turkish
             Camp
             abounds
             with
             such
             〈◊〉
             of
             Camels
             ,
             Mules
             ,
             and
             Horses
             of
             Burden
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             thousand
             Attendants
             on
             the
             Baggage
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             a
             vast
             expence
             ,
             and
             if
             duly
             considered
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             the
             greatest
             state
             and
             magnificence
             in
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             .
          
           
             Though
             it
             is
             reported
             by
             those
             who
             are
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             have
             experienced
             the
             Valour
             of
             the
             Turks
             in
             Fight
             ,
             that
             their
             Victories
             are
             obtained
             by
             multitudes
             of
             Men
             ,
             rather
             than
             by
             art
             ,
             or
             Military
             Discipline
             ;
             however
             the
             Conquests
             they
             have
             made
             on
             the
             parts
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             is
             a
             demonstration
             undeniable
             of
             some
             supereminent
             Order
             in
             their
             Army
             ,
             which
             recompences
             the
             defect
             of
             knowledge
             in
             the
             true
             Mystery
             of
             War
             ;
             and
             this
             Regulation
             (
             in
             my
             opinion
             )
             proceeds
             from
             nothing
             more
             than
             the
             strict
             prohibition
             of
             Wine
             upon
             pain
             of
             death
             (
             two
             men
             being
             executed
             during
             the
             time
             of
             my
             Residence
             there
             for
             bringing
             a
             small
             quantity
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Field
             )
             for
             hereby
             men
             become
             sober
             ,
             diligent
             ,
             watchful
             ,
             and
             obedient
             .
             In
             the
             Turkish
             Camp
             no
             brawls
             ,
             quarrels
             ,
             nor
             clamours
             are
             heard
             ;
             no
             abuses
             are
             committed
             on
             the
             people
             in
             the
             march
             of
             their
             Army
             ;
             all
             is
             bought
             and
             paid
             with
             money
             ,
             as
             by
             Travellers
             that
             are
             Guests
             at
             an
             Inn
             ;
             there
             are
             no
             complaints
             by
             Mothers
             of
             the
             Rape
             of
             their
             Virgin-daughters
             ,
             no
             〈◊〉
             or
             Robberies
             offered
             on
             the
             Inhabitants
             ;
             all
             which
             good
             order
             tends
             to
             the
             success
             of
             their
             Armies
             ,
             and
             enlargement
             of
             their
             Empire
             .
             As
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             sloth
             of
             the
             Germans
             and
             other
             Nations
             in
             their
             Councels
             against
             the
             Turk
             ,
             the
             liberty
             given
             to
             the
             Christian
             Souldiery
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             difficulty
             to
             correct
             it
             ,
             proceeds
             from
             nothing
             more
             than
             intemperance
             of
             Wine
             ,
             which
             moves
             in
             the
             Souldiery
             a
             lust
             and
             promptitude
             to
             all
             evils
             ,
             and
             is
             occasion
             of
             the
             horrid
             outrages
             they
             commit
             ,
             quarrels
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             disobedience
             to
             their
             Officers
             ,
             and
             betrays
             oftentimes
             a
             whole
             Army
             to
             ruine
             by
             surprisal
             :
             for
             how
             can
             those
             men
             be
             watchful
             ,
             whose
             heads
             are
             charged
             with
             the
             fumes
             of
             Wine
             ,
             and
             not
             yield
             opportunity
             of
             sad
             advantages
             to
             so
             awakned
             an
             Enemy
             as
             the
             Turk
             ?
             Busbequius
             who
             had
             been
             Embassadour
             from
             the
             Emperour
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             in
             two
             several
             Embassies
             ,
             and
             had
             known
             and
             seen
             the
             vigilance
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Camp
             ,
             attributes
             much
             of
             their
             success
             against
             the
             Germans
             to
             the
             ancient
             vice
             of
             Intemperance
             of
             his
             Country
             :
             
               Neque
               verò
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               graviore
               imperio
               Turcae
               〈◊〉
               premant
               ,
               quàm
               nobis
               dominantur
               vitia
               ,
               luxus
               ,
               crapula
               .
            
             And
             so
             sensible
             are
             the
             Turks
             of
             the
             abuses
             and
             disorders
             which
             arise
             in
             their
             Camp
             by
             the
             use
             of
             Wine
             ,
             that
             they
             endeavour
             all
             that
             is
             possible
             to
             debar
             their
             people
             
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             2
             or
             3
             days
             before
             the
             Army
             arrives
             at
             any
             place
             ,
             Officers
             are
             dispatched
             before
             to
             seal
             all
             Taverns
             and
             make
             proclamation
             against
             the
             sail
             of
             Wine
             :
             for
             though
             it
             be
             against
             their
             Law
             to
             drink
             Wine
             ,
             yet
             drunkenness
             is
             now
             become
             so
             common
             a
             vice
             amongst
             them
             (
             as
             we
             have
             already
             declared
             in
             the
             second
             Book
             )
             that
             scarce
             one
             in
             ten
             but
             is
             addicted
             to
             a
             〈◊〉
             intemperance
             therein
             .
          
           
             The
             Camp
             is
             always
             clean
             and
             free
             from
             ordure
             and
             filth
             ;
             there
             being
             holes
             digged
             neer
             every
             Tent
             ,
             which
             are
             encompassed
             about
             with
             Canvas
             for
             the
             more
             privacy
             and
             accommodation
             in
             mens
             necessary
             occasions
             ;
             and
             whensoever
             these
             places
             become
             noisome
             and
             full
             ,
             they
             are
             covered
             with
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Canvas
             removed
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             whole
             Camp
             is
             cleer
             of
             all
             excrements
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             also
             kept
             more
             free
             from
             other
             stench
             (
             which
             may
             cause
             putrefaction
             ,
             )
             than
             the
             most
             orderly
             Cities
             of
             the
             world
             .
             If
             the
             march
             be
             in
             the
             summer-time
             and
             the
             weather
             hot
             ,
             the
             beasts
             of
             burden
             and
             baggage
             begin
             to
             travel
             about
             〈◊〉
             a
             clock
             in
             the
             evening
             ,
             and
             the
             Pashaws
             and
             great
             Vizier
             presently
             after
             midnight
             ;
             who
             are
             accompanied
             with
             so
             many
             lights
             as
             equal
             almost
             the
             brightness
             of
             the
             day
             .
             Those
             that
             carry
             these
             lights
             are
             Arabians
             from
             the
             parts
             of
             Aleppo
             and
             Damascus
             ,
             men
             used
             to
             travel
             on
             foot
             ,
             who
             in
             Turkish
             are
             called
             Massalageeler
             ,
             over
             whom
             is
             a
             superintendant
             or
             chief
             called
             Massalagibashee
             ,
             whose
             office
             it
             is
             to
             govern
             and
             to
             punish
             these
             people
             ,
             and
             is
             liable
             to
             answer
             for
             their
             disorders
             :
             the
             lights
             they
             carry
             are
             not
             Torches
             ,
             but
             a
             bituminous
             oily
             sort
             of
             wood
             ,
             which
             they
             burn
             in
             an
             Iron
             grate
             carried
             on
             a
             staff
             made
             in
             the
             form
             of
             our
             Beacons
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             same
             fashion
             with
             those
             lights
             we
             see
             drawn
             in
             ancient
             Hangings
             ,
             and
             Pictures
             which
             represent
             night
             pieces
             of
             Roman
             Stories
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             I
             have
             discoursed
             something
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Camp
             in
             this
             their
             return
             homewards
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             much
             from
             my
             purpose
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Reader
             with
             what
             cheerfulness
             and
             alacrity
             the
             Army
             marched
             this
             way
             after
             their
             ill
             success
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             declare
             the
             occasion
             that
             put
             a
             hook
             into
             the
             nostrils
             of
             this
             great
             Oppressor
             ,
             and
             diverted
             him
             for
             the
             present
             from
             the
             farther
             spoil
             of
             Christendom
             .
             After
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Castle
             called
             Serinswar
             by
             the
             great
             Vizier
             ,
             built
             by
             Count
             Serini
             (
             the
             which
             was
             the
             first
             Original
             and
             occasion
             of
             the
             war
             )
             and
             the
             defeat
             of
             the
             Pashaw
             of
             Buda
             neer
             Lewa
             ,
             by
             Count
             Susa
             Governour
             of
             Gomorra
             ;
             the
             Vizier
             made
             many
             and
             various
             attempts
             to
             pass
             the
             River
             Raab
             ,
             to
             make
             some
             conquests
             in
             the
             parts
             of
             Croatia
             and
             Siyria
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Forts
             the
             Christians
             had
             made
             along
             the
             banks
             of
             the
             River
             ,
             in
             every
             adventure
             lost
             considerable
             numbers
             of
             men
             ;
             at
             which
             loss
             of
             men
             and
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             ill
             success
             neer
             Lewa
             ,
             the
             Vizier
             being
             greatly
             moved
             ,
             made
             another
             adventure
             on
             the
             twenty
             seventh
             of
             July
             1664.
             advancing
             with
             the
             gross
             of
             his
             Army
             as
             far
             as
             Kerment
             ,
             a
             place
             between
             the
             Rivers
             Raab
             and
             Terne
             ,
             endeavouring
             there
             to
             make
             his
             passage
             with
             better
             success
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             valour
             of
             the
             Hungarians
             and
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             General
             Montecuculi
             were
             repulsed
             with
             extraordinary
             slaughter
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             first
             of
             August
             following
             the
             Turk
             made
             another
             considerable
             attempt
             ,
             and
             passed
             over
             in
             one
             place
             6000
             Janizaries
             and
             Albanians
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             where
             the
             River
             was
             foordable
             ,
             and
             not
             above
             
             ten
             paces
             broad
             ,
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Horse
             crouded
             over
             in
             vast
             numbers
             ,
             which
             caused
             the
             Christians
             to
             joyn
             their
             Forces
             into
             one
             Army
             ,
             and
             retreat
             farther
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             put
             themselves
             into
             a
             posture
             of
             giving
             battel
             to
             the
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             As
             soon
             as
             the
             Turkish
             Army
             had
             thus
             waded
             over
             the
             water
             ,
             the
             night
             following
             fell
             so
             much
             rain
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             deluge
             came
             powring
             down
             from
             the
             mountains
             ,
             that
             the
             River
             which
             was
             foordable
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             did
             now
             overswell
             its
             own
             banks
             ,
             and
             not
             passable
             without
             Floats
             and
             Bridges
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             the
             Army
             was
             thus
             passed
             the
             River
             ,
             the
             great
             Vizier
             dispatched
             immediately
             Messengers
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             to
             acquaint
             him
             of
             his
             progress
             and
             passage
             ;
             which
             news
             he
             knew
             would
             come
             very
             grateful
             ;
             because
             in
             all
             Letters
             from
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             he
             was
             urged
             by
             threats
             and
             positive
             commands
             to
             proceed
             forward
             in
             his
             march
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             suffer
             the
             impediment
             of
             a
             narrow
             ditch
             to
             be
             an
             interruption
             to
             the
             whole
             Ottoman
             force
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             before
             restrained
             by
             the
             Ocean
             .
             The
             Grand
             Signior
             having
             received
             this
             intelligence
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             whole
             Victory
             and
             Triumph
             over
             the
             World
             consisted
             in
             the
             passage
             over
             the
             Raab
             ,
             was
             〈◊〉
             with
             such
             an
             extraordinary
             joy
             and
             assurance
             of
             victory
             ,
             that
             all
             Hungary
             and
             Germany
             were
             already
             swallowed
             in
             his
             thoughts
             ;
             and
             when
             by
             a
             second
             message
             he
             received
             intelligence
             ,
             that
             a
             forlorn
             hope
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             consisting
             of
             a
             thousand
             men
             ,
             was
             cut
             off
             ,
             the
             Ottoman
             Court
             was
             so
             transported
             with
             the
             joy
             and
             assurance
             of
             Victory
             ,
             that
             to
             anticipate
             the
             good
             news
             ,
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             commanded
             that
             a
             solemnn
             Festival
             should
             be
             celebrated
             for
             the
             space
             of
             7
             days
             and
             7
             nights
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             Turks
             Dunalma
             ;
             in
             which
             time
             the
             whole
             nights
             were
             spent
             in
             fire-works
             ,
             shooting
             great
             Guns
             ,
             vollies
             of
             Muskets
             .
             sound
             of
             Drums
             and
             Trumpets
             ,
             revelling
             ,
             and
             what
             other
             solemnities
             might
             testifie
             their
             joy
             and
             triumph
             .
             But
             scarce
             three
             nights
             of
             this
             vain
             dream
             had
             passed
             ,
             before
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             awakened
             by
             intelligence
             ,
             contrary
             to
             what
             was
             presaged
             and
             expected
             ,
             of
             the
             defeat
             of
             the
             best
             part
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             shamefully
             commanded
             the
             lights
             to
             be
             extinguished
             ;
             and
             the
             remaining
             four
             nights
             appointed
             for
             joy
             ,
             to
             be
             turned
             to
             melancholy
             and
             darkness
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             rash
             joy
             was
             the
             more
             shameful
             and
             ridiculous
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             more
             fatal
             and
             destructive
             the
             loss
             was
             to
             the
             Turks
             .
             For
             they
             being
             now
             got
             over
             the
             River
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             drawn
             up
             in
             Battalia
             ,
             a
             most
             furious
             fight
             began
             ,
             which
             from
             nine
             a
             clock
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             until
             four
             in
             the
             afternoon
             continued
             with
             variable
             Fortune
             ;
             at
             length
             the
             Turks
             assailed
             by
             the
             extraordinary
             valonr
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             which
             were
             now
             of
             equal
             number
             to
             them
             ,
             began
             to
             give
             back
             and
             put
             themselves
             into
             a
             shameful
             flight
             ,
             leaving
             dead
             upon
             the
             place
             about
             5000
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             day
             to
             the
             Christians
             :
             the
             Turks
             who
             always
             flye
             disorderly
             ,
             knowing
             not
             the
             art
             of
             a
             handsome
             retreat
             ,
             crouded
             in
             heaps
             to
             pass
             the
             River
             ,
             the
             Horse
             trampling
             over
             the
             Foot
             ,
             and
             the
             Foot
             throwing
             themselves
             headlong
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             without
             consideration
             of
             the
             depth
             ,
             or
             choise
             of
             places
             foordable
             after
             the
             great
             rains
             ;
             those
             sinking
             ,
             catching
             hold
             of
             others
             that
             could
             swim
             ,
             sunk
             down
             and
             perished
             together
             ;
             others
             both
             of
             men
             and
             horse
             through
             the
             rapidness
             of
             the
             stream
             were
             carried
             down
             the
             River
             and
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             deeper
             places
             :
             the
             water
             was
             dyed
             with
             blood
             ,
             and
             the
             
             whole
             face
             of
             the
             River
             was
             covered
             with
             Men
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Garments
             ,
             all
             swimming
             promiscuously
             together
             ;
             no
             difference
             was
             here
             between
             the
             valiant
             and
             the
             cowardly
             ,
             the
             foolish
             and
             the
             wise
             ,
             councel
             and
             chance
             ,
             all
             being
             involved
             in
             the
             same
             violence
             of
             calamity
             :
             
               Non
               vox
               &
               mutui
               hortatus
               juvabant
               ,
               adversante
               undâ
               ,
               nihil
               strenuus
               ab
               ignavo
               ,
               sapiens
               à
               prudenti
               ,
               consilia
               à
               casu
               differre
               ,
               cuncta
               pari
               violentiâ
               involvebantur
            
             ;
             
             so
             that
             the
             waters
             devoured
             a
             far
             greater
             number
             than
             did
             the
             Sword
             ;
             whilest
             the
             great
             Vizier
             standing
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             River
             was
             able
             to
             afford
             no
             kind
             of
             help
             or
             relief
             ,
             but
             as
             one
             void
             of
             all
             counsel
             and
             reason
             ,
             knew
             not
             where
             to
             apply
             a
             remedy
             .
             This
             defeat
             though
             in
             Christendom
             not
             greatly
             boasted
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             which
             was
             most
             by
             water
             ,
             was
             partly
             concealed
             to
             them
             ;
             yet
             the
             Turks
             acknowledge
             the
             ruine
             and
             slaughter
             to
             have
             been
             of
             a
             far
             greater
             number
             than
             what
             the
             Christian
             Diaries
             relate
             ,
             confessing
             that
             since
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Ottoman
             Empire
             arrived
             at
             this
             greatness
             ,
             no
             stories
             make
             mention
             of
             any
             slaughter
             or
             disgrace
             it
             hath
             suffered
             to
             be
             equalled
             to
             the
             calamity
             and
             dishonour
             of
             this
             .
             On
             the
             Turks
             side
             were
             slain
             
               Ishmael
               Pashaw
            
             lately
             of
             Buda
             ,
             and
             Chimacam
             of
             Constantinople
             by
             a
             shot
             from
             the
             enemy
             in
             his
             passage
             over
             the
             River
             ,
             the
             
               Spahee
               Lar-Agasee
            
             or
             general
             of
             the
             Spahees
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             Pashaws
             and
             persons
             of
             quality
             fell
             that
             day
             ,
             15
             pieces
             of
             Cannon
             were
             taken
             ,
             with
             some
             Tents
             and
             other
             rich
             spoils
             :
             Of
             the
             Christians
             were
             slain
             neer
             a
             thousand
             ;
             those
             of
             note
             were
             Count
             of
             Nassau
             ,
             Count
             Charles
             of
             Braconstorf
             Captain
             of
             the
             Guards
             to
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Count
             Fucher
             General
             of
             the
             Artillery
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             French
             Nation
             ,
             who
             deserve
             ever
             to
             be
             chronicled
             for
             their
             vertue
             and
             valour
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             were
             with
             this
             news
             greatly
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             dejected
             ,
             having
             but
             two
             days
             before
             demonstrated
             excesses
             of
             joy
             ,
             congratulated
             the
             happy
             news
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Presents
             abroad
             after
             their
             manner
             ,
             derided
             the
             Christians
             living
             amongst
             them
             with
             the
             news
             ,
             exprobriated
             them
             with
             a
             thousand
             injuries
             ,
             applauded
             their
             own
             vertue
             and
             valour
             ,
             and
             the
             righteousness
             of
             their
             cause
             and
             Religion
             .
             But
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             intelligence
             coming
             contrary
             to
             their
             expectations
             ,
             such
             a
             dampness
             fell
             upon
             their
             spirits
             ,
             that
             for
             some
             days
             there
             was
             a
             deep
             silence
             of
             all
             news
             at
             Constantinople
             ;
             they
             that
             the
             day
             before
             sought
             for
             Christians
             to
             communicate
             to
             them
             the
             miracles
             of
             their
             Victory
             ,
             now
             avoided
             their
             company
             ,
             ashamed
             of
             their
             too
             forward
             joy
             ,
             and
             the
             liberty
             they
             had
             taken
             to
             contemn
             and
             deride
             the
             low
             condition
             of
             the
             Christian
             Camp.
             And
             now
             the
             ill
             news
             not
             being
             able
             to
             be
             longer
             concealed
             ,
             Prayers
             and
             Humiliation
             were
             appointed
             publickly
             to
             be
             made
             at
             all
             the
             Royal
             Masques
             both
             at
             Constantinople
             and
             at
             Adrianople
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Emaums
             or
             Parish
             Priests
             with
             their
             young
             Scolars
             were
             commanded
             to
             resort
             ,
             singing
             some
             doleful
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Alchoran
             .
          
           
             The
             minds
             of
             the
             Souldiery
             after
             this
             defeat
             were
             very
             much
             discomposed
             ,
             tending
             more
             to
             sedition
             than
             to
             obedience
             ,
             every
             one
             took
             license
             to
             speak
             loudly
             and
             openly
             his
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             War
             was
             commenced
             upon
             unjust
             and
             unlawful
             grounds
             ;
             that
             Comets
             lately
             seen
             to
             fall
             were
             prodigies
             foretelling
             the
             ill
             success
             of
             the
             War
             ;
             that
             the
             total
             eclipse
             of
             the
             moon
             ,
             which
             portends
             always
             misfortunes
             to
             the
             
             Turks
             ,
             should
             have
             caused
             more
             caution
             in
             the
             Commanders
             of
             engaging
             the
             Army
             ,
             until
             the
             malignancy
             of
             that
             influence
             had
             been
             over-passed
             ;
             and
             calling
             to
             mind
             the
             solemn
             Oath
             with
             which
             the
             Sultan
             Solyman
             confirmed
             his
             Capitulations
             with
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             particularly
             vowing
             never
             to
             pass
             the
             Raab
             or
             places
             where
             the
             Turks
             received
             their
             defeat
             ,
             without
             a
             solid
             or
             reasonable
             ground
             of
             War
             ;
             all
             concluded
             that
             this
             Invasion
             was
             a
             violation
             of
             the
             Vow
             ,
             and
             an
             injury
             to
             the
             sacred
             memory
             of
             that
             fortunate
             Sultan
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             enterprises
             and
             attempts
             of
             this
             War
             would
             be
             fatal
             and
             destructive
             to
             the
             Musselmen
             or
             Believers
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             dishonourable
             to
             the
             Empire
             .
             This
             opinion
             was
             rooted
             with
             much
             firmness
             and
             superstition
             in
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             and
             the
             rumours
             in
             the
             Camp
             (
             that
             the
             Vizier
             had
             been
             cause
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             flight
             ,
             by
             commanding
             them
             to
             retreat
             after
             they
             were
             engaged
             ,
             upon
             a
             false
             alarm
             that
             the
             Enemy
             in
             great
             numbers
             were
             coming
             to
             fall
             on
             the
             Quarters
             where
             the
             Viziers
             person
             remained
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             error
             was
             the
             first
             original
             of
             the
             slaughter
             that
             ensued
             )
             augmented
             their
             discontents
             and
             animosities
             against
             the
             Government
             .
             The
             Souldiery
             besides
             was
             greatly
             terrified
             and
             possest
             with
             a
             fear
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             amazed
             upon
             every
             alarm
             ;
             the
             Asian
             Spabees
             and
             other
             Souldiers
             having
             Wives
             and
             Children
             and
             Possessions
             to
             look
             after
             ,
             were
             grown
             poor
             ,
             and
             desired
             nothing
             more
             than
             in
             peace
             and
             quietness
             to
             return
             to
             their
             homes
             ;
             so
             that
             nothing
             could
             come
             more
             grateful
             to
             this
             Camp
             ,
             no
             largesses
             nor
             hopes
             could
             pacifie
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Souldiery
             more
             than
             the
             promises
             and
             expectations
             of
             Peace
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             true
             cause
             that
             brought
             on
             the
             treaty
             of
             Peace
             between
             the
             Emperor
             and
             the
             Turk
             ,
             in
             such
             an
             instant
             contrary
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             most
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             gave
             occasion
             to
             the
             Vizier
             to
             embrace
             the
             Propositions
             offered
             by
             the
             
               Heer
               Reninghen
            
             ,
             then
             Resident
             for
             the
             Emperor
             (
             who
             was
             carried
             about
             according
             to
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Camp
             ,
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             improve
             any
             overtures
             of
             Peace
             that
             might
             be
             offered
             )
             :
             the
             Vizier
             to
             shew
             his
             real
             intentions
             ,
             flattered
             and
             caressed
             this
             Resident
             with
             the
             Present
             of
             a
             Horse
             richly
             furnished
             ,
             a
             vest
             of
             Sables
             and
             a
             commodious
             Tent
             ,
             whilest
             the
             Propositions
             and
             Condescentions
             on
             the
             Turkish
             part
             were
             dispeeded
             to
             Vienna
             ;
             which
             were
             returned
             again
             with
             an
             entire
             assent
             to
             most
             of
             the
             Articles
             ;
             and
             those
             wherein
             there
             might
             be
             any
             difference
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             referred
             until
             the
             arrival
             of
             the
             Extraordinary
             Embassador
             ,
             who
             was
             supposed
             might
             reach
             the
             Ottoman
             Court
             by
             the
             end
             of
             April
             .
             The
             Asian
             Spabees
             were
             overjoyed
             at
             the
             news
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             immediately
             obtained
             licence
             to
             depart
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Militia
             was
             dispersed
             ,
             every
             one
             with
             joy
             betaking
             himself
             to
             his
             own
             home
             .
             But
             this
             Embassador
             missing
             of
             his
             time
             alloted
             for
             his
             arrival
             ,
             above
             a
             month
             later
             then
             he
             was
             expected
             ,
             put
             all
             things
             into
             a
             strange
             combustion
             .
             I
             was
             then
             in
             the
             Camp
             when
             it
             was
             whispered
             ,
             that
             the
             Treaty
             was
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             had
             deluded
             them
             ,
             and
             caused
             them
             to
             disband
             their
             Army
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             fall
             upon
             them
             with
             the
             greater
             advantage
             ;
             the
             misfortune
             of
             which
             (
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Commonalty
             )
             was
             charged
             on
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             Governors
             ;
             and
             the
             too
             much
             credulity
             of
             the
             Vizier
             .
             But
             at
             length
             on
             the
             28.
             of
             May
             1665.
             news
             coming
             that
             the
             Embassador
             from
             the
             Emperor
             was
             arrived
             at
             Buda
             ;
             the
             Vizier
             
             the
             next
             day
             departed
             from
             Belgrade
             with
             his
             whole
             Army
             ,
             which
             I
             accompanied
             as
             far
             as
             Nissa
             ,
             about
             nine
             days
             march
             towards
             Adrianople
             ;
             and
             there
             having
             put
             an
             end
             to
             my
             business
             ,
             and
             wearied
             with
             the
             slow
             pace
             ,
             and
             heats
             ,
             and
             other
             inconveniencies
             of
             an
             Army
             ,
             I
             took
             my
             leave
             of
             the
             great
             Vizier
             ,
             and
             proceeded
             forward
             by
             longer
             journeys
             ,
             to
             attend
             the
             Court
             at
             Adrianople
             :
             And
             that
             I
             may
             give
             my
             Reader
             an
             account
             of
             these
             Countries
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             people
             that
             inhabit
             them
             ,
             I
             hope
             it
             will
             not
             be
             judged
             much
             besides
             my
             purpose
             ,
             if
             I
             entertain
             him
             a
             little
             with
             a
             relation
             of
             some
             part
             of
             my
             journey
             to
             Belgrade
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             29th
             of
             April
             1665.
             
             I
             departed
             from
             Adrianople
             towards
             Belgrade
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             first
             of
             May
             I
             lodged
             at
             a
             Village
             called
             Semesgè
             ,
             the
             first
             Town
             I
             came
             to
             ,
             inhabited
             by
             Bulgarians
             who
             are
             Christians
             ,
             that
             day
             being
             a
             Festival
             :
             the
             women
             upon
             the
             arrival
             of
             Guests
             came
             running
             from
             their
             houses
             with
             Cakes
             of
             dough-baked
             bread
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             Togatch
             ,
             only
             laid
             upon
             the
             Coals
             between
             two
             Tiles
             ,
             which
             they
             soon
             kneaded
             and
             prepared
             for
             the
             stomachs
             of
             Travellers
             ;
             others
             brought
             Milk
             ,
             Eggs
             ,
             and
             Wine
             to
             sell
             ,
             and
             what
             else
             their
             homely
             Cottages
             afforded
             ,
             which
             they
             pressed
             on
             us
             with
             much
             importunity
             ,
             the
             younger
             and
             handsomer
             callenging
             a
             priority
             in
             the
             sale
             of
             their
             Provisions
             before
             those
             who
             were
             ancient
             and
             more
             homely
             :
             These
             Country
             Lasses
             had
             that
             day
             put
             on
             their
             holy
             Garments
             ,
             which
             put
             me
             in
             mind
             of
             those
             dresses
             I
             have
             seen
             in
             pictures
             of
             the
             ancient
             Shepherdesses
             in
             Arcadia
             ,
             being
             a
             loose
             Gown
             of
             various
             colours
             with
             hanging
             -
             〈◊〉
             ;
             their
             arms
             had
             no
             sleeve
             but
             that
             of
             their
             Smock
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             were
             of
             Canvas
             or
             some
             very
             〈◊〉
             Linnen
             ,
             was
             yet
             wrought
             with
             many
             various
             works
             of
             diverse
             colours
             ;
             their
             hair
             was
             braided
             ,
             hanging
             down
             at
             length
             behind
             ,
             which
             some
             had
             adorned
             with
             little
             shells
             found
             upon
             the
             Sea
             shore
             ,
             tyed
             at
             the
             end
             with
             fringes
             of
             Silk
             ,
             bobs
             ,
             and
             tassels
             of
             Silver
             ;
             their
             heads
             were
             covered
             with
             pieces
             of
             Silver
             Coin
             of
             different
             sorts
             strung
             upon
             thread
             ,
             and
             their
             breasts
             were
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             decked
             ;
             those
             being
             most
             honoured
             ,
             and
             esteemed
             most
             rich
             ,
             who
             were
             best
             adorned
             with
             these
             strings
             of
             Coyn
             ,
             and
             Bracelets
             on
             their
             wrists
             ,
             with
             which
             every
             one
             ,
             according
             to
             her
             ability
             ,
             had
             dressed
             and
             made
             her self
             fine
             .
             Amongst
             these
             we
             passed
             with
             plenty
             of
             Provision
             and
             a
             hearty
             welcome
             ;
             for
             these
             people
             called
             Bulgarians
             inhabit
             all
             that
             Country
             to
             the
             Confines
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             they
             till
             all
             that
             ground
             ,
             pasture
             vast
             numbers
             of
             Cattel
             ,
             and
             are
             industrious
             and
             able
             Husbandmen
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             and
             the
             liberty
             they
             enjoy
             by
             the
             small
             number
             of
             Turks
             which
             live
             amongst
             them
             ,
             they
             pass
             their
             time
             with
             some
             reasonable
             comfort
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             commodious
             in
             wealth
             than
             they
             suffer
             to
             appear
             outwardly
             to
             the
             envious
             eye
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
             Their
             Language
             is
             the
             old
             Illyrian
             or
             Sclavonian
             Tongue
             ,
             which
             hath
             much
             similitude
             with
             the
             Russian
             ;
             because
             this
             people
             is
             said
             to
             come
             originally
             from
             beyond
             the
             River
             Volga
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             corruption
             are
             called
             Bulgarians
             or
             Volgarians
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             third
             of
             May
             we
             arrived
             at
             Philippopolis
             ,
             where
             we
             were
             civilly
             entertained
             at
             the
             House
             or
             Monastry
             of
             the
             Metropolite
             ,
             or
             Greek
             Bishop
             of
             that
             place
             .
             By
             this
             City
             runs
             the
             River
             Hebrus
             ,
             having
             its
             original
             from
             the
             Mountain
             Rhodope
             ,
             in
             sight
             of
             which
             we
             travelled
             towards
             Sophia
             ,
             of
             which
             Ovid
             thus
             speaks
             ,
          
           
           
             
               Qua
               patet
               umbrosum
               Rhodope
               glacialis
               ad
               Haemum
               ,
               Et
               sacer
               amissas
               exigit
               Hebrus
               aquas
               .
            
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Philippopolis
             is
             scituate
             in
             a
             large
             and
             open
             Plain
             ,
             and
             Level
             ,
             whereon
             are
             great
             numbers
             of
             little
             round
             Hills
             ,
             which
             the
             Inhabitants
             will
             have
             to
             be
             the
             Graves
             of
             the
             Roman
             Legions
             slain
             in
             those
             Fields
             .
             A
             certain
             Greek
             had
             once
             the
             melancholy
             dream
             of
             much
             Treasure
             buried
             in
             one
             of
             these
             Hills
             ;
             and
             this
             phancy
             so
             often
             troubled
             him
             in
             his
             sleep
             ,
             that
             it
             took
             a
             strong
             impression
             in
             his
             mind
             whilst
             he
             was
             waking
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             troubled
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             take
             no
             rest
             nor
             contentment
             until
             he
             had
             eased
             his
             mind
             to
             the
             Nasir-Aga
             ,
             who
             is
             he
             who
             oversees
             the
             Water-works
             and
             places
             of
             pleasure
             belonging
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             in
             that
             Country
             .
             The
             Turk
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             a
             great
             mind
             to
             the
             Treasure
             ,
             durst
             not
             yet
             open
             the
             ground
             ,
             until
             he
             had
             first
             acquainted
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             with
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Greek
             ,
             who
             upon
             the
             first
             intimation
             dispatch'd
             away
             Officers
             (
             so
             apt
             the
             Turks
             are
             in
             matters
             of
             profit
             to
             catch
             even
             at
             a
             shadow
             )
             to
             open
             this
             Hill
             ;
             to
             which
             work
             the
             Country
             Villages
             were
             summoned
             ;
             and
             whilst
             they
             digged
             very
             deep
             ,
             not
             well
             understanding
             the
             manner
             and
             art
             of
             Mining
             ,
             the
             Earth
             broke
             from
             the
             top
             ,
             and
             buried
             seventy
             persons
             in
             the
             ruines
             :
             And
             so
             the
             work
             ended
             ,
             and
             the
             Greek
             awaked
             from
             his
             dream
             .
             This
             Town
             hath
             one
             part
             of
             it
             built
             on
             the
             side
             of
             a
             little
             Hill
             ;
             two
             others
             are
             also
             near
             it
             ,
             which
             appear
             like
             Bulwarks
             or
             Fortifications
             on
             that
             side
             the
             City
             ;
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Country
             thereabouts
             being
             a
             dead
             Plain
             or
             Level
             .
             At
             this
             place
             remains
             no
             other
             Antiquity
             besides
             the
             ruines
             of
             two
             ancient
             Chappels
             ,
             built
             of
             Brick
             ,
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Cross
             ;
             one
             of
             which
             the
             Greeks
             hold
             in
             great
             devotion
             ,
             and
             report
             to
             be
             the
             place
             wherein
             St.
             Paul
             preached
             often
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ;
             and
             with
             that
             opinion
             they
             often
             resort
             thither
             ,
             especially
             on
             days
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             to
             say
             their
             Prayers
             :
             The
             Walls
             of
             the
             City
             are
             likewise
             very
             ancient
             ,
             over
             the
             Gates
             of
             which
             is
             writ
             something
             in
             the
             Greek
             Character
             ;
             but
             Time
             hath
             so
             defaced
             it
             ,
             that
             to
             me
             it
             seemed
             not
             longer
             legible
             :
             And
             so
             ignorant
             are
             the
             Greeks
             also
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             were
             born
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             and
             are
             Priests
             and
             Coloires
             (
             which
             are
             the
             strictest
             sort
             of
             Religious
             Men
             amongst
             them
             )
             who
             have
             nothing
             more
             to
             do
             than
             to
             attend
             to
             their
             Office
             and
             Studies
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             give
             any
             reasonable
             account
             of
             the
             original
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             who
             it
             was
             built
             by
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             of
             the
             History
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             admiration
             they
             hearken
             to
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             tell
             them
             any
             thing
             what
             our
             Books
             relate
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             I
             departed
             towards
             Sophia
             ,
             passing
             in
             this
             Journey
             the
             
               Montes
               Haemi
            
             ,
             call'd
             by
             the
             Turks
             
               Capi
               Dervent
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Gate
             of
             the
             narrow
             way
             ;
             the
             ascent
             hereunto
             is
             rugged
             and
             sharp
             ,
             commodious
             for
             Robbers
             ,
             who
             there
             have
             such
             Caves
             and
             places
             of
             refuge
             ,
             that
             they
             defie
             very
             considerable
             Forces
             that
             are
             sent
             against
             them
             .
             On
             the
             top
             of
             this
             Hill
             is
             a
             Village
             of
             Bulgarians
             ,
             where
             the
             Women
             used
             to
             the
             diversity
             of
             Tavellers
             ,
             are
             become
             free
             in
             their
             discourse
             ,
             and
             only
             entertain
             strangers
             ,
             whilst
             their
             Husbands
             are
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             or
             with
             their
             Cattle
             ,
             or
             fly
             away
             for
             fear
             of
             some
             injury
             from
             the
             Turks
             .
             Descending
             hence
             is
             a
             very
             narrow
             inclosure
             ,
             on
             both
             sides
             being
             environed
             
             with
             high
             Mountains
             and
             Woods
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             shady
             and
             melancholy
             Journey
             for
             the
             space
             of
             two
             hours
             ;
             to
             this
             place
             the
             Heidouts
             ,
             or
             Heyducks
             (
             as
             that
             people
             call
             them
             )
             frequently
             resort
             in
             great
             numbers
             out
             of
             
               Transilvania
               ,
               Moldavia
               ,
               Hungary
            
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             ,
             which
             taking
             the
             advantage
             of
             these
             close
             Woods
             ,
             discharge
             Vollies
             of
             Shot
             on
             the
             strongest
             Caravans
             ,
             and
             rolling
             stones
             from
             the
             Mountains
             in
             the
             narrowest
             passages
             ,
             do
             as
             much
             execution
             as
             with
             Cannon
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             understood
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             those
             Dervents
             (
             for
             there
             are
             many
             of
             this
             nature
             in
             the
             Journey
             to
             Belgrade
             )
             18
             Thieves
             only
             killed
             above
             300
             Merchants
             ,
             who
             for
             security
             united
             together
             ,
             and
             their
             whole
             Baggage
             and
             Goods
             became
             a
             prey
             to
             the
             Robbers
             .
             In
             these
             places
             ,
             thus
             fortified
             by
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             resisted
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Grecian
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             killed
             Baldwin
             Earl
             of
             Flanders
             after
             he
             had
             subjected
             the
             City
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             Amongst
             these
             Bulgarians
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             people
             which
             they
             call
             Paulines
             ,
             who
             had
             in
             former
             times
             a
             strangely
             confused
             notion
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             pretending
             to
             follow
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             used
             Fire
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             preferred
             this
             Apostle
             before
             his
             Master
             Christ
             :
             But
             there
             being
             some
             Roman
             Priests
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             that
             observing
             the
             ignorance
             of
             these
             poor
             people
             ,
             and
             their
             willingness
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             took
             the
             advantage
             ,
             and
             reduced
             them
             all
             to
             the
             Roman
             Faith
             ,
             to
             which
             now
             they
             are
             strict
             and
             superstitious
             adherers
             .
          
           
             Through
             those
             narrow
             Dervents
             before
             spoken
             of
             ,
             we
             arrived
             after
             three
             days
             of
             weary
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             a
             place
             so
             wholly
             Turkish
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             it
             that
             appers
             more
             antique
             than
             the
             Turks
             themselves
             ;
             it
             is
             scituated
             in
             a
             pleasant
             Plain
             ,
             or
             broad
             Valley
             ,
             between
             two
             high
             Mountains
             ,
             the
             highest
             of
             them
             wearing
             a
             snowy
             head
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             summer
             Solstice
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             that
             City
             is
             cool
             and
             wholsom
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             subtile
             penetrating
             air
             ,
             being
             supplied
             with
             admirable
             waters
             of
             easie
             digestion
             ,
             which
             come
             pouring
             down
             in
             great
             abundance
             from
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             supply
             the
             Town
             with
             plentiful
             streams
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             said
             to
             be
             waters
             of
             those
             Fountains
             which
             Orpheus
             delighted
             in
             .
             There
             are
             besides
             these
             cool
             Waters
             ,
             certain
             Baths
             naturally
             hot
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Turks
             resort
             very
             frequently
             ,
             being
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             and
             virtue
             with
             ours
             in
             England
             .
             From
             this
             place
             we
             made
             nine
             long
             days
             Journey
             to
             Belgrade
             ,
             in
             which
             passage
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             memorable
             than
             the
             desolation
             of
             the
             Country
             ;
             and
             being
             there
             arrived
             ,
             we
             pitched
             our
             Tent
             in
             the
             Camp
             ,
             where
             after
             six
             days
             we
             marched
             back
             with
             the
             Army
             ,
             to
             whom
             nothing
             could
             come
             more
             joyful
             than
             their
             return
             home
             ,
             and
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             War
             ;
             by
             which
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             some
             manner
             ,
             how
             far
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Turks
             is
             degenerated
             from
             the
             ancient
             warlike
             disposition
             of
             the
             Saracens
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Turks
             Armata
             ,
             or
             Naval
             Forces
             .
          
           
             HAving
             particularly
             run
             over
             the
             Force
             of
             this
             formidable
             Enemy
             and
             scourge
             of
             Christianity
             by
             Land
             ,
             we
             are
             now
             to
             take
             a
             view
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             true
             method
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             Fleets
             and
             Maritime
             Forces
             ;
             which
             though
             to
             a
             Nation
             scituated
             on
             the
             Continent
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             necessary
             or
             prevalent
             to
             defend
             themselves
             from
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             or
             transport
             their
             Power
             and
             Conquests
             into
             other
             Dominions
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             to
             a
             people
             whose
             Habitation
             is
             encompassed
             by
             the
             Sea
             ;
             yet
             certainly
             a
             Prince
             can
             never
             be
             said
             to
             be
             truly
             puissant
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             Master
             in
             both
             Elements
             ;
             For
             not
             to
             expatiate
             on
             the
             common
             Theme
             of
             the
             Riches
             and
             Power
             which
             arise
             from
             Navigation
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             considering
             how
             often
             the
             mighty
             force
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Empire
             hath
             been
             foiled
             and
             baffled
             by
             the
             small
             Republique
             of
             Venice
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             true
             knowledg
             or
             success
             ,
             or
             application
             of
             their
             minds
             to
             Maritime
             Exercise
             ,
             to
             demonstrate
             of
             what
             efficacy
             in
             most
             designs
             is
             a
             well
             provided
             and
             regulated
             Fleet.
             
          
           
             The
             Turks
             are
             now
             very
             much
             weakned
             in
             their
             Naval
             Forces
             since
             the
             War
             against
             Candie
             and
             are
             so
             〈◊〉
             in
             their
             hopes
             of
             success
             at
             Sea
             ,
             that
             Ships
             and
             Galeasses
             ,
             called
             by
             them
             Mahumes
             ,
             are
             wholly
             in
             disuse
             amongst
             them
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             that
             they
             want
             able
             Seamen
             to
             govern
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             despair
             of
             being
             able
             to
             meet
             the
             Venetians
             in
             open
             Sea
             (
             for
             which
             those
             Vessels
             of
             Battery
             are
             only
             in
             use
             )
             they
             are
             fallen
             into
             a
             fancy
             of
             light
             Gallies
             ,
             a
             sign
             that
             they
             intend
             to
             trust
             more
             of
             their
             safety
             to
             their
             Oars
             than
             their
             Arms
             ;
             of
             which
             in
             the
             year
             1661.
             (
             after
             the
             loss
             of
             28
             well-provided
             〈◊〉
             wreck'd
             with
             their
             Men
             in
             the
             Black
             Sea
             )
             the
             Visier
             Kuperlee
             built
             thirty
             others
             for
             reparation
             of
             that
             loss
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             green
             and
             unseasoned
             Timber
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Voyage
             many
             of
             them
             became
             unserviceable
             for
             their
             Leaks
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             at
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Fleet
             in
             the
             Month
             of
             October
             following
             ,
             were
             laid
             up
             amongst
             the
             old
             and
             worn
             Vessels
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             seem
             a
             difficult
             matter
             to
             assign
             the
             true
             reason
             why
             and
             by
             what
             means
             the
             Turks
             come
             to
             be
             so
             decayed
             in
             their
             Naval
             Forces
             ,
             who
             abound
             with
             so
             many
             conveniences
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             materials
             fit
             for
             Navigation
             ,
             as
             Cordage
             ,
             Pitch
             ,
             Tar
             ,
             and
             Timber
             ,
             which
             arise
             and
             grow
             in
             their
             own
             dominions
             ,
             and
             are
             easily
             brought
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Gity
             with
             little
             or
             no
             danger
             of
             their
             Enemies
             .
             For
             Timber
             ,
             the
             vast
             Woods
             along
             the
             Coast
             of
             the
             Black
             Sea
             ,
             and
             parts
             of
             Asia
             ,
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Gulph
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             supply
             them
             :
             Pitch
             ,
             Tar
             ,
             and
             Tallow
             are
             brought
             to
             them
             from
             Albania
             and
             Walachia
             ;
             Canvas
             and
             Hemp
             from
             
               Grand
               Cairo
            
             ;
             and
             Bisquet
             is
             in
             plenty
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Turks
             Dominions
             .
             Their
             Ports
             are
             several
             of
             them
             convenient
             for
             building
             both
             of
             Ships
             and
             Gallies
             ;
             the
             Arsenal
             at
             Constantinople
             hath
             no
             less
             than
             a
             hundred
             thirty
             seven
             Voltas
             ,
             or
             Chambers
             for
             Buildings
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Vessels
             may
             be
             upon
             the
             Stocks
             at
             the
             
             same
             time
             .
             At
             Sinopolis
             neer
             Trapesond
             is
             another
             Arsenal
             :
             at
             Midia
             and
             Anchiale
             ,
             Cities
             on
             the
             Black
             Sea
             ,
             are
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             in
             many
             parts
             of
             the
             Propontis
             ,
             the
             Hellespont
             ,
             and
             the
             Bospborus
             ,
             are
             such
             Ports
             and
             conveniences
             for
             Shipping
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             things
             had
             conspired
             to
             render
             Constantinople
             happy
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             capable
             of
             being
             Mistress
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             formidable
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Ocean
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             Turk
             for
             several
             years
             ,
             especially
             since
             the
             War
             with
             Candia
             ,
             and
             their
             defeats
             at
             Sea
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             able
             at
             most
             to
             Equippe
             a
             Fleet
             of
             above
             100
             Sail
             of
             Gallies
             ,
             of
             which
             14
             are
             maintained
             and
             provided
             at
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Beyes
             of
             the
             Archipelago
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             have
             certain
             Isles
             in
             that
             Sea
             assigned
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             do
             neither
             want
             Slaves
             for
             to
             bogue
             at
             the
             Oars
             of
             the
             Gallies
             ;
             for
             Tartary
             supplies
             them
             with
             great
             numbers
             ;
             besides
             ,
             divers
             persons
             in
             Constantinople
             make
             it
             a
             Trade
             to
             hire
             out
             their
             Slaves
             for
             the
             Summers
             Voyage
             for
             6000
             Aspers
             ,
             running
             the
             hazard
             of
             the
             Slaves
             life
             ,
             who
             returning
             home
             safe
             is
             consigned
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             his
             Patron
             :
             And
             if
             want
             still
             be
             of
             Chiurma
             ,
             as
             the
             Turks
             call
             it
             ,
             or
             Slaves
             for
             the
             Oar
             ,
             a
             collection
             is
             made
             in
             several
             Provinces
             of
             the
             lustiest
             and
             stoutest
             Clowns
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             Turks
             Azabs
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             other
             Slaves
             Chakal
             ;
             these
             are
             chosen
             out
             of
             certain
             Villages
             ,
             one
             being
             elected
             out
             of
             every
             twenty
             houses
             ,
             the
             hire
             of
             which
             is
             6000
             Aspers
             ,
             for
             payment
             whereof
             the
             other
             19
             Families
             make
             a
             proportionable
             Contribution
             .
             Upon
             receipt
             of
             their
             pay
             they
             give
             in
             security
             not
             to
             fly
             ,
             but
             to
             serve
             faithfully
             for
             that
             years
             Expedition
             :
             But
             these
             men
             unused
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             unskilful
             at
             the
             Oar
             ,
             and
             Sea-sick
             ,
             are
             of
             little
             validity
             ;
             and
             the
             success
             of
             their
             Voyage
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             that
             in
             the
             Fable
             of
             the
             Shepherd
             ,
             who
             sold
             his
             Possessions
             on
             the
             Land
             ,
             to
             buy
             Merchandise
             for
             Sea-Negotiations
             .
          
           
             The
             Souldiers
             which
             are
             destin'd
             to
             Sea-service
             are
             called
             Levents
             ,
             who
             come
             voluntarily
             and
             enter
             themselves
             in
             the
             Registers
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             obliging
             themselves
             to
             serve
             that
             Summers
             Expedition
             for
             6000
             Aspers
             ,
             and
             Bisquet
             for
             the
             Voyage
             ;
             the
             stoutest
             and
             most
             resolute
             of
             these
             fellows
             are
             those
             called
             Cazdaglii
             ,
             who
             are
             a
             certain
             sort
             of
             Mountaniers
             in
             the
             Country
             of
             Anatolia
             ,
             neer
             Troy
             ,
             whose
             Country
             I
             once
             passed
             through
             ,
             with
             some
             apprehension
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             ordinary
             vigilance
             and
             caution
             to
             preserve
             my
             life
             ;
             for
             being
             all
             Robbers
             and
             Free-booters
             ,
             we
             admitted
             no
             Treaties
             or
             Discourses
             with
             them
             but
             with
             our
             Arms
             in
             our
             hands
             .
             Others
             there
             are
             also
             obliged
             to
             Sea-service
             ,
             who
             are
             Zaims
             and
             Timariots
             ,
             and
             hold
             their
             Lands
             in
             Sea-Tenure
             ;
             but
             being
             not
             bound
             to
             go
             in
             person
             themselves
             ,
             they
             bring
             or
             send
             their
             Servants
             (
             called
             in
             Turkish
             Bedel
             )
             to
             supply
             their
             place
             ,
             every
             one
             providing
             one
             ,
             two
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             value
             of
             his
             Lands
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             before
             declared
             in
             the
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Zaims
             and
             Timariots
             .
             Some
             Janizaries
             are
             also
             drawn
             out
             for
             Sea-service
             ,
             and
             some
             Spahees
             of
             the
             four
             inferiour
             Banners
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             make
             too
             bold
             〈◊〉
             the
             veterane
             Souldiers
             ,
             command
             only
             such
             to
             Sea
             as
             are
             new
             and
             green
             Souldiers
             ,
             lately
             registred
             in
             the
             Rolls
             of
             the
             Spahees
             .
          
           
             The
             Auxiliaries
             of
             the
             Turks
             Forces
             by
             Sea
             ,
             are
             the
             Pirates
             of
             Barbary
             ,
             from
             those
             three
             Towns
             of
             
               Tripoli
               ,
               Tunis
            
             ,
             and
             Algier
             ;
             but
             these
             of
             late
             years
             have
             disused
             the
             Custom
             of
             coming
             in
             to
             the
             Turks
             
             assistance
             ;
             yet
             oftentimes
             they
             ply
             towards
             the
             Archipelago
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Levant
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             supply
             themselves
             with
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             recruits
             of
             people
             for
             encrease
             of
             their
             Colonies
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             part
             of
             Auxiliary
             Forces
             is
             from
             the
             Beyes
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             being
             fourteen
             in
             number
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             which
             commands
             a
             Gally
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             maintenance
             have
             the
             contribution
             of
             certain
             Islands
             in
             that
             Sea
             allotted
             to
             them
             ;
             the
             which
             are
             better
             manned
             and
             armed
             than
             these
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             but
             these
             neither
             ,
             are
             not
             willing
             too
             much
             to
             expose
             their
             Vessels
             to
             fight
             or
             danger
             ;
             in
             regard
             that
             being
             built
             and
             maintained
             at
             their
             own
             charges
             ,
             and
             their
             whole
             subsistance
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             more
             cautious
             how
             they
             venture
             all
             their
             Fortune
             in
             the
             success
             of
             a
             battel
             :
             These
             Beyes
             also
             give
             themselves
             much
             up
             to
             their
             delights
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             employ
             more
             thoughts
             how
             to
             please
             their
             appetites
             ,
             than
             to
             acquire
             glory
             and
             fame
             by
             the
             War
             ;
             what
             they
             gain
             in
             the
             Summer
             ,
             when
             joyned
             with
             the
             gross
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Fleet
             ,
             is
             the
             Prize
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             but
             what
             chance
             throws
             upon
             them
             in
             the
             Winter
             ,
             is
             their
             own
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             Fortune
             .
          
           
             The
             Gunners
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Fleet
             are
             wholly
             ignorant
             of
             that
             art
             ,
             for
             any
             person
             who
             is
             either
             English
             ,
             French
             ,
             Dutch
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Christian
             Nation
             ,
             they
             design
             to
             this
             Office
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             skilful
             or
             unskilful
             in
             the
             management
             of
             Artillery
             ;
             having
             an
             opinion
             that
             those
             people
             are
             naturally
             addicted
             to
             a
             certain
             proneness
             and
             aptitude
             in
             Gunnery
             ;
             in
             which
             they
             find
             their
             error
             as
             often
             as
             they
             come
             to
             skirmish
             with
             their
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             The
             chief
             Admiral
             or
             Generalissimo
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Armata
             is
             called
             the
             Captain
             Pashaw
             ;
             his
             Lieutenant
             General
             is
             called
             
               Tershana
               Kiahiasi
            
             ;
             the
             next
             Officer
             is
             
               Tersane
               Emini
            
             ,
             or
             Steward
             of
             the
             Arsenal
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             care
             of
             providing
             all
             necessaries
             for
             the
             Navy
             ;
             but
             this
             place
             being
             bought
             ,
             as
             almost
             all
             other
             Offices
             ,
             occasions
             a
             necessity
             in
             these
             persons
             to
             rob
             Nails
             ,
             Anchors
             ,
             Cables
             ,
             and
             other
             provisions
             of
             the
             Fleet
             to
             satisfie
             the
             debts
             they
             contracted
             for
             the
             purchase
             of
             their
             places
             :
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             doth
             every
             Reis
             or
             Captain
             of
             a
             Gally
             keep
             his
             hand
             in
             exercise
             as
             often
             as
             convenience
             offers
             ;
             these
             are
             all
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Italian
             Renegadoes
             ,
             or
             the
             race
             of
             them
             born
             and
             educated
             neer
             the
             Arsenal
             .
             The
             Officers
             command
             their
             Chiurme
             or
             slaves
             in
             corrupted
             Italian
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Franke
             ;
             and
             afford
             them
             a
             better
             allowance
             of
             Bisket
             than
             is
             given
             to
             the
             slaves
             in
             the
             Venetian
             Armata
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             now
             despairing
             of
             being
             equal
             to
             the
             Christian
             Forces
             by
             Sea
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             with
             them
             the
             shock
             of
             a
             Battel
             ,
             build
             light
             Vessels
             for
             robbing
             ,
             burning
             ,
             and
             destroying
             the
             Christian
             Coast
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             secure
             themselves
             by
             flight
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             transport
             Souldiers
             ,
             Ammunition
             ,
             and
             Provisions
             for
             succour
             of
             Candia
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             of
             their
             new
             Conquests
             neer
             the
             Sea
             shore
             .
          
           
             The
             Arsenal
             at
             Venice
             is
             so
             greatly
             esteemed
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             not
             to
             desire
             the
             conquest
             of
             that
             place
             for
             any
             other
             reason
             more
             than
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Arsenal
             ;
             as
             a
             Person
             of
             great
             quality
             amongst
             them
             said
             once
             ,
             that
             had
             they
             made
             a
             Conquest
             of
             Venice
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             inhabit
             there
             ,
             but
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             the
             City
             affords
             not
             fresh
             water
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             use
             of
             their
             
             Mosques
             ,
             and
             their
             washings
             before
             Prayer
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Arsenal
             and
             a
             Tribute
             would
             satisfie
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Turks
             are
             not
             likely
             to
             be
             Masters
             of
             this
             Seat
             of
             Neptune
             ,
             whilest
             they
             so
             unwillingly
             apply
             their
             minds
             to
             Maritime
             affairs
             ,
             who
             being
             conscious
             of
             their
             former
             ill
             success
             at
             Sea
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             use
             they
             make
             of
             those
             advantages
             they
             have
             for
             shipping
             ,
             acknowledge
             their
             inabilities
             in
             Sea
             affairs
             ,
             and
             say
             ;
             
               That
               God
               hath
               given
               the
               Sea
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               but
               the
               land
               to
               them
               .
            
             And
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             large
             possessions
             and
             riches
             they
             enjoy
             on
             the
             stable
             Element
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             takes
             of
             their
             minds
             from
             a
             deep
             attention
             to
             matters
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             is
             almost
             solely
             managed
             by
             Renegadoes
             amongst
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             abandoned
             their
             Faith
             and
             their
             Country
             .
             And
             it
             is
             happy
             for
             Christendom
             that
             this
             faintness
             remains
             on
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             aversion
             from
             all
             Naval
             employments
             ,
             whose
             numbers
             and
             power
             the
             
               Great
               God
               of
               Hosts
            
             hath
             restrained
             by
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             limited
             the
             Ocean
             by
             the
             Sands
             of
             the
             Sea
             shore
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           CONCLVSION
           .
        
         
           BY
           the
           Discourse
           made
           in
           the
           three
           foregoing
           Books
           ,
           it
           will
           evidently
           appear
           what
           sort
           of
           Government
           is
           exercised
           amongst
           the
           Turks
           ,
           what
           their
           Religion
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           formidable
           their
           Force
           ;
           which
           ought
           to
           make
           the
           Christian
           World
           tremble
           ,
           to
           see
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           it
           subjected
           to
           the
           Mahometan
           Power
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           means
           thought
           of
           to
           unite
           our
           Interests
           ,
           and
           compose
           our
           Dissentions
           ,
           which
           lay
           us
           open
           to
           the
           inundation
           of
           this
           flowing
           Empire
           :
           To
           which
           I
           shall
           add
           this
           one
           thing
           very
           observable
           ,
           That
           the
           Grand
           Signior
           wages
           his
           Wars
           by
           Land
           without
           any
           charge
           to
           himself
           ;
           an
           advantage
           not
           to
           be
           parallell'd
           by
           the
           policy
           of
           any
           Government
           I
           ever
           heard
           or
           read
           of
           before
           ;
           for
           his
           Spahees
           and
           Janizaries
           are
           always
           in
           pay
           ,
           both
           in
           War
           and
           Peace
           ;
           his
           Zaims
           and
           Timariots
           have
           their
           Lands
           to
           maintain
           them
           ;
           and
           other
           Militias
           enjoy
           the
           fixed
           Revenue
           from
           their
           respective
           Countries
           :
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           through
           the
           expence
           of
           the
           Naval
           Forces
           ,
           the
           building
           Gallies
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           matters
           not
           provided
           for
           by
           those
           who
           laid
           the
           first
           foundation
           of
           this
           Government
           ,
           the
           Revenue
           of
           the
           Empire
           hath
           been
           bankrupted
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           corruption
           of
           the
           Officers
           ,
           or
           ill
           management
           ,
           been
           sold
           for
           three
           years
           to
           come
           ,
           until
           all
           was
           redeemed
           and
           restored
           again
           by
           the
           wisdom
           of
           that
           famous
           Visier
           〈◊〉
           ,
           whom
           we
           have
           had
           occasion
           so
           often
           to
           mention
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           We
           cannot
           now
           but
           pity
           those
           poor
           Borderers
           in
           
             Hungary
             ,
             Styria
             ,
             Croatia
          
           ,
           and
           other
           parts
           subject
           to
           the
           Incursions
           of
           this
           cruel
           enemy
           ,
           since
           we
           know
           that
           in
           the
           last
           War
           not
           three
           English
           miles
           from
           Vienna
           many
           poor
           people
           have
           been
           surprised
           ,
           and
           fallen
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Tartar
           and
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           sold
           afterwards
           into
           perpetual
           Slavery
           .
           This
           Consideration
           ought
           to
           move
           us
           ,
           who
           are
           barrocado'd
           and
           fortified
           by
           the
           Seas
           from
           the
           violence
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           to
           bless
           God
           we
           are
           born
           in
           so
           happy
           and
           so
           secure
           a
           Country
           ,
           subject
           to
           no
           dangers
           but
           from
           our selves
           ,
           nor
           other
           miseries
           but
           what
           arise
           from
           our
           own
           freedom
           and
           two
           much
           felicity
           ;
           we
           ought
           to
           consider
           it
           as
           a
           Blessing
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           never
           felt
           any
           smart
           of
           the
           Rod
           of
           this
           great
           Oppressor
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           tasted
           of
           the
           good
           and
           benefit
           which
           hath
           proceeded
           from
           a
           free
           and
           open
           Trade
           ,
           and
           an
           amicable
           Correspondence
           and
           Friendship
           with
           this
           People
           ;
           which
           having
           been
           maintained
           for
           the
           space
           of
           above
           eighty
           years
           ,
           begun
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           of
           blessed
           Memory
           ,
           preserved
           by
           the
           Prudence
           and
           admirable
           Discretion
           of
           a
           series
           of
           worthy
           Embassadors
           ,
           and
           daily
           improved
           both
           in
           Business
           and
           Reputation
           by
           the
           excellent
           Conduct
           and
           Direction
           of
           that
           Right
           Worshipful
           Company
           of
           the
           Levant
           Merchants
           ,
           hath
           brought
           a
           most
           considerable
           benefit
           to
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           gives
           employment
           and
           livelihood
           to
           many
           thousands
           of
           people
           in
           England
           ;
           by
           which
           also
           His
           Majesty
           without
           any
           expence
           ,
           gains
           a
           very
           considerable
           increase
           of
           His
           Customs
           .
        
         
           The
           sence
           of
           this
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           to
           my
           own
           Country
           ,
           without
           any
           private
           considerations
           I
           have
           as
           a
           Servant
           to
           that
           Embassie
           ,
           or
           
           the
           obligations
           I
           have
           to
           that
           Worthy
           Company
           ,
           cause
           me
           to
           move
           with
           the
           greatest
           sedulity
           and
           devotion
           possible
           to
           promote
           and
           advance
           the
           Interest
           of
           that
           Trade
           :
           And
           as
           some
           study
           several
           ways
           ,
           and
           prescribe
           Rules
           by
           which
           a
           War
           may
           be
           most
           advantagiously
           managed
           against
           the
           Turk
           ;
           I
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           am
           more
           inclinable
           to
           give
           my
           judgment
           in
           what
           manner
           our
           Peace
           and
           Trade
           may
           best
           be
           secured
           and
           maintained
           ;
           knowing
           that
           so
           considerable
           a
           welfare
           of
           our
           Nation
           depends
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           a
           few
           years
           of
           Trades
           interruption
           in
           Turkey
           will
           make
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           sensible
           of
           the
           want
           of
           so
           great
           a
           vent
           of
           the
           Commodities
           of
           our
           Country
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           I
           am
           obliged
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           Glory
           and
           Prosperity
           of
           His
           Majesty
           our
           gracious
           Sovereign
           ;
           so
           likewise
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           conduces
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           Honour
           of
           this
           Embassie
           in
           Turkey
           ,
           and
           the
           profitable
           returns
           of
           the
           Levant
           Company
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A58003-e2560
           
             O
             navis
             referent
             in
             ma●e
             te
             novi
             fluctu●
             .
          
           
             Hora●●
             14.
             
          
           
             Ode
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tacit.
             l.
             3.
             
             An.
             
          
           
             
               Ma
               Experati
               che
               gli
               hanno
               ,
               e
               che
               cominoiano
               ad
               essere
               in
               veneratione
               ,
            
             &c.
             Machi
             .
             c.
             6.
             
               del
               Prencipe
            
             .
          
           
             The
             largeness
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             .
          
           
             
               Qui
               libertatem
               publicam
               noollet
               ,
               cum
               profota
               servintium
               patintiae
               tedebat
               .
            
             Tac.
             
          
           
             Spahees
             the
             Turkish
             horse
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             shout
             used
             by
             the
             Turks
             when
             they
             fight
             .
          
           
             Balzac
             de
             la
             ●our
             Lcur
             sterilitè
             fait
             maudire
             leur
             elevation
             .
          
           
             Cardinal
             Richelieu
          
           
             Magneqque
             est
             comitum
             emulatio
             ,
             quibus
             primum
             apud
             principem
             suus
             locus
             ,
             &
             Principum
             cui
             plurimi
             &
             acerrimi
             comites
             .
             H●c
             dignitas
             ,
             hae
             vires
             ,
             Magno
             semper
             elcotorum
             juvenum
             globo
             circundari
             ,
             in
             pace
             decus
             ,
             in
             bello
             praesidium
             .
          
           
             Tacit.
             de
             Morib
             .
             Germo
             .
          
           
             Oda
             signifies
             a
             Chamber
             .
          
           
             The
             2.
             
             Odaes
             .
          
           
             Cloathing
             and
             other
             necessaries
             .
          
           
             Their
             retirement
             .
          
           
             Bed-chambers
             .
          
           
             Horsemanship
             .
          
           
             The
             Dart
             or
             Gerit
             .
          
           
             The
             degrees
             of
             successions
             greatly
             observed
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             An
             Asper
             is
             about
             the
             value
             of
             a
             half-penny
             .
          
           
             Which
             signifies
             a
             free
             command
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             great
             Character
             of
             the
             Emperours
             name
             〈◊〉
             at
             the
             top
             of
             every
             Command
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             as
             much
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             the
             General
             of
             an
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             annual
             tribute
             .
          
           
             The
             price
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Every
             Oke
             is
             two
             ½
             pounds
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             tributaries
             of
             Georgia
             and
             Mengrelia
             .
          
           
             Tac.
             Lib.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             Marriage
             of
             a
             Pashaw
             with
             a
             Soltana
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             why
             
               Ahmet
               Pashaw
            
             present
             Visier
             ,
             succeeded
             his
             Father
             Kuperlee
             in
             Government
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Busbeque
             Ep.
             4.
             de
             Leg
             Tur.
             
          
           
             
               Turkish
               History
            
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             Bajazet
             the
             fourth
             King
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             Essay
             29.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             
             Apoth
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             cap.
             I.
             V.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Agric.
             
          
           
             De
             Harusp
             .
             responsis
             .
          
           
             The
             Audience
             of
             Ambassadours
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Ann.
             
          
           
             Grot.
             lib.
             de
             Jure
             belli
             &
             pac
             .
          
           
             Tac.
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             1663
             
          
           
             Now
             called
             Rhodesto
             ,
          
        
         
           Notes for div A58003-e27260
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mosselman
             signifies
             a
             believer
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             〈◊〉
             call
             themselves
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             of
             〈◊〉
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             are
             called
             to
             prayers
             from
             the
             Steeple
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Isi.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Mr.
             
               Pococh
               Notae
               de
               〈◊〉
               Arabum
            
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             One
             of
             the
             vulgar
             or
             rude
             sort
             amongst
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             One
             of
             a
             noble
             family
             amongst
             the
             Arabians
             .
          
           
             That
             called
             Zeidi
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             latter
             edition
             .
          
           
             Derived
             from
             the
             Moatezeli
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Mezzachulia
             .
          
           
             Jabaiah
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Potures
             a
             people
             of
             Bosna
             .
          
           
             In
             Turkish
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Called
             in
             Tur
             kish
             Hahi
             and
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Their
             Superiour
             .
          
           
             Their
             Postures
             .
          
           
             Their
             Cloathing
             .
          
           
             Their
             Fasts
             .
          
           
             Their
             turning
             round
             .
          
           
             Their
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Their
             Employment
             .
          
           
             Ilahi
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Chap.
             20.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Notae
             de
             Arabum
             moribus
             .
          
           
             Ceremouies
             at
             the
             Circum
             .
             cision
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             12.
             
             Hist.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Pocock
               ,
               Notae
               de
               Arabum
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A58003-e43750
           
             *
             Called
             in
             Turkish
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             Topzi
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Turkish
             
               Tabl.
               Alem.
            
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Turkish
             Serasker
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Zaims
             is
             the
             person
             ,
             and
             Ziamet
             the
             Land
             for
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Zaim
             .
          
           
             80
             Aspers
             makes
             a
             Doller
             or
             a
             piece
             of
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Signifies
             a
             Chimney
             .
          
           
             *
             About
             100000
             Dollars
             at
             Cairo
             .
          
           
             *
             Called
             
               Embra
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             month
             of
             Feb.
             1604.
             
          
           
             Their
             Arms.
             
          
           
             Comparison
             of
             the
             Spahees
             of
             Asia
             and
             Europe
          
           
             Their
             Pay.
             
          
           
             *
             Killer
             Odasi
             .
          
           
             *
             Hazna
             Odasi
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             Called
             Taraki
          
           
             *
             This
             is
             done
             that
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             may
             not
             be
             cheated
             by
             having
             the
             pay
             continued
             to
             those
             who
             are
             dead
             .
          
           
             Sons
             of
             Spahees
          
           
             Accidental
             gains
             to
             the
             Spahees
             .
          
           
             Their
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             *
             Called
             in
             Turkish
             
               Kassem
               Ulefefi
            
             .
          
           
             How
             they
             have
             lost
             their
             honour
             .
          
           
             Their
             beginning
             .
          
           
             Their
             number
             .
          
           
             Their
             Habit.
             
          
           
             The
             Janizaries
             of
             whom
             composed
             .
          
           
             The
             Novices
             .
          
           
             Their
             Quarters
             
          
           
             *
             Called
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             in
             making
             Janizaries
             .
          
           
             Their
             Pay.
             
          
           
             Their
             Diet
             and
             Clothing
             .
          
           
             Mutinies
             .
          
           
             *
             Hazoda
             
          
           
             The
             
               Janizar
               Aga.
            
             
          
           
             The
             publick
             Treasure
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             .
          
           
             Officers
             .
          
           
             The
             Janizaries
             Chambers
             .
          
           
             Officers
             of
             the
             Chambers
             .
          
           
             Janizaries
             married
             .
          
           
             *
             Called
             Haniarres
             .
          
           
             Serdars
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             3.
             de
             〈◊〉
             Turcicâ
             .
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             signifies
             a
             Family
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             military
             Family
             ;
             so
             
               Spahi
               Ogiaghi
            
             ,
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             
               Spahees
               ;
               Senischeri
               Ogiaghi
            
             ,
             the
             Militia
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Tac.
             lib.
             1.